Gleeful Spiritual Cove of Heavenly Booty!

22/01/2010

cool site! ENOCHS knockin MP3′S plus sermonseses.

Filed under: Uncategorized — seerfax @ 10:52 am

ML3528 Asian Tsunami Prophetic Letter

Filed under: Uncategorized — Tags: , — seerfax @ 9:12 am

Even though this was about The Asian Tsunami a few years ago, it’s full of a lot of mysteries that haven’t been completely figured out or explained away yet.   This kind of thing is a perfect chance for the AC to further his agenda and get people under his control.  You don’t have to even believe in God to know about the New World Order or learn about the Illuminati.  The reason I tend to study the Family Christianity the most however, is that I feel after seeing that there IS an Illuminati (research John Todd) that the Family is really the biggest thing resembling such a force in the Lord’s Camp to counteract this deep encroaching darkness. 

Dark days are coming….

World Currents!–No.102

  

GN 1122 FD/MM/FMFEB. 2005

The Asian Tsunami

 

Even though this was about The Asian Tsunami a few years ago, it’s full of a lot of mysteries that haven’t been completely figured out or explained away yet.   This kind of thing is a perfect chance for the AC to further his agenda and get people under his control.  You don’t have to even believe in God to know about the New World Order or learn about the Illuminati.  The reason I tend to study the Family Christianity the most however, is that I feel after seeing that there IS an Illuminati (research John Todd) that the Family is really the biggest thing resembling such a force in the Lord’s Camp to counteract this deep encroaching darkness. 

By MariaFD/MM/FM 3528 12/04

Dear Family,

We’re sorry it’s taken so long to get this GN to you. The messages which follow were all received shortly after the tsunami struck, but when the situation arose with Ricky and Angela, we had to set them aside until we could get you the first two or three GNs on that subject. Nevertheless, we hope you’ll find the Lord’s Words that follow feeding, inspiring, and challenging. We love you!

My dear Family,

1. I love you so much, and Peter and I thank the Lord for each of you, for your love for the Lord, your dedication to Him‚ your love and service for others, and for your many wonderful qualities that make us proud to say we’re the Family!

2. As you know, right after Christmas a powerful earthquake shook Southeast Asia‚ followed by a devastating tsunami or tidal surge that wreaked havoc all around the border of the Indian Ocean, killing tens of thousands. Here’s an overview of this disaster that we’ve put together from the newspapers:

On Sunday, December 26, 2004, at 6:59 AM local time, the Indian Ocean was shaken by the biggest earthquake the world has experienced since 1964, registering a magnitude of 9.0. The epicenter was under the sea, off the northern tip of the Indonesian archipelago.

As the Earth’s plates buckled and fractured along a 600-mile section of the seabed, they released pent–up energy equivalent to the power of more than 1,000 atomic bombs, sending the waters above into a frenzy, rearing up, crashing down.

The resulting waves, racing across the ocean at 500 mph, first devastated Indonesian Sumatra‚ then spanned outwards, reaching as far as Somalia on the coast of Africa. Tens of thousands of tons of water swept across beaches, through villages and towns, tearing down hotels and homes as though they were mere papier-mãché models on an architect’s drawing board. The waves engulfed 12 countries, drowning tens of thousands in their wake. There was‚ for so many, nowhere to hide. As one British holiday–maker said: “One moment we were sitting in paradise, the next second we were engulfed in the depths of Hell.”

With each passing day, new and ever-more heartbreaking stories have emerged: stories of outstanding courage, unimaginable terror, unstinting selflessness and inconceivable anguish. Among all of them runs a common thread: unbearable loss—losses so great that estimates suggest more than 225,000 have died in this ravaged and devastated region.

All that is left of a holiday paradise is debris and masonry‚ and beneath it thousands of bodies. Many will never be recovered; many more will only be given up by the sea months from now.

In most of the affected countries, aid is coming in. But for many people, there has been little in the way of shelter. A few days after the disaster, fishermen in Tamil Nadu in India were bedding down for the night on the beaches. “We don’t even have blankets, all we can do is light fires to try to keep ourselves warm,” says Wimol Thongthae‚ from the village of Nam Khem, which was flattened by the tsunami. “We are using any wood we can find from the buildings that have been destroyed. There is barely a building left standing here, yet no one has come to offer help. We are destitute, why does no one come?”

One woman, her head swathed in a shawl‚ crooned softly to a small crying baby, cradled in her arms. “I don’t know his name, he isn’t mine, not really,” she said. “I found him, he was washed up near me. He’s only about nine months old, three months older than my daughter who died.

“I don’t even know where her body is. She may never be found. But this one‚ he is alive. He is like me, he has no one. So he will be my baby now. That is how we will go on here‚ by becoming new families.” (Compiled from articles by Raymond Whitaker, The Independent; Olga Craig, Electronic Telegraph)

3. This earthquake and tsunami have caused more death and destruction than any other natural disaster in a long time, and have not only touched the countries affected, but have rocked many countries around the world in one way or another—hearts have been moved, nations have been stirred to compassion, governments have rushed to send aid, rivalries have been set aside for a time.

4. It’s been an earthshaking event with global repercussions, and we wanted to get our dear Husband’s counsel and perspective on it all. So we asked Him to give us His Words about it, and He answered in nearly 40 prophecies from 30 different people in different WS units. It was a tremendous outpouring of insight, counsel, revelation and promises, which you’ll read in the pages to follow!

5. As we prepared this material for you, we were amazed at how often the Lord confirmed His Words through the mouths of many channels, saying very similar things through different people in different units who hadn’t discussed these events! He told us why this disaster took place‚ emphasized His love and concern and compassion‚ revealed what happened in Heaven—and Hell—at the time of the disaster, and divulged what’s in store for both the world and the Family.

6. Since the Lord was so clear and comprehensive in His counsel, and He gave so many details on different aspects of this tragedy, I won’t add much commentary in the messages that follow. I pray that you’ll find them as fascinating and feeding and motivating as I did. All messages are from Jesus‚ unless otherwise indicated.

An Overview of the Reasons Why

7. First we asked our dear Husband why He allowed this tragedy that took so many lives and left so many others bereaved, destitute, and in pain. We know He doesn’t allow such things without a reason or a purpose, and that He doesn’t afflict His children willingly‚ that He is Love and Goodness and Mercy itself. So we asked why, and the following message gives a good overview. (The Lord elaborates on each aspect later in this GN; this is simply a bird’s-eye view.)

8. (Jesus:) Amidst the tears and cries of anguish, the heartache and heartbreaks, the cries of “Why, Lord?” rise to My throne. How could I allow such a thing? Why did I cause such devastation and death, or why didn’t I prevent it or limit it somehow?

9. I will explain, My dear loves, because I know this is a question that many of you have as well. But first let Me remind you that the Enemy often tries to use such disasters, catastrophes which he is allowed to bring about‚ to turn both My children and the world against Me, convincing them that I am cruel, unloving, vengeful toward men, or at least indifferent to their suffering and pain. This is not the case.

10. My heart goes out to the children of men, for I feel their suffering and pain. I am a God of Love, and I gave My life for men to relieve their pain and to give them eternal life, happiness and joy, with blessings and rewards both now and hereafter. Do not imagine that I rejoice in these things. I weep too, for I feel the agony of the survivors, those who have lost loved ones, all those they hold dear and all that they possess, and are without hope or earthly comfort‚ and who languish in both physical and spiritual pain. I experience their pain, for even on Earth I was a man of sorrows, acquainted with grief, as I bore the suffering of many. I do much more so now, in Heaven.

11. I take no pleasure in these disasters, these events which men of old called “acts of God” and which men today have taken to calling “natural disasters.” They are neither fully natural‚ because they have spiritual causes, nor are they acts of God‚ for I allow the Enemy to enact them, and there are many reasons for them.

12. Many people are prone to see such events that take the lives of multitudes as My judgments, and to wonder what those who died did to deserve it. My first disciples asked about these things as well, wondering whether those who died when a tower in Siloam fell upon them were sinners who were being judged for their iniquities. Well, I do judge the evil, but My nature is love rather than judgment, forgiveness and mercy rather than punishment or pain. If I were to truly judge iniquity and sin, who would stand? All men are sinners, and without My sacrifice for them, all would be worthy of death.

13. So do not automatically think “judgment and wrath” when you hear of these events that take the lives of many hundreds or thousands, for this is not always the case. It is often part of it, but it is not the full story.

14. Yes, many of those nations which were touched by the earthquake and the tsunami were worthy of judgment, for they had persecuted and oppressed My children‚ often for many years. Other nations are governed by cruel and evil men whose people suffer because of their evil deeds. Other places catered to sodomites and rich and selfish pleasure-seekers who long have done evil in My sight. And even in nations which have received and blessed My children, there are both the righteous and the unrighteous, the good and the bad, the virtuous and the iniquitous. So I did allow this disaster as a form of judgment‚ a chastisement for those who know Me and a judgment for those who have rejected Me, but that was only one of the reasons.

[Box]

15. (Mama: ) Along this line, in a separate message from another person, the Lord said: “I have been grieved at the sodomy that many of these [beach] resorts have been harboring. Sodomites come from all over the world to these places to revel in their rebellious lifestyle and to prey on the poor. This has been My judgment on some of these people as well, and has put an end to their deeds of lust and defiance and rebelliousness against Me, the God of nature.”

[End of box]

16. I also allowed this as a release for many of the poor and the helpless, the poverty-stricken and those afflicted and burdened by war, sickness and disease. Why did so many poor people die‚ so many women and children?—Because I have released them from their pain and suffering and gathered them into a better place. Those who knew Me have been gathered to My side, and many of those who did not know Me have had a chance to know Me and to receive Me, and many have taken it. All these are freed from earthly anguish and now enjoy heavenly bliss‚ for death is not the end of life but a gateway to a better life for those who enter through Me, the door. And those who have definitely and knowledgeably rejected Me have gone to their reward as well, downward rather than upward.

17. I judge righteous judgment, My dear loves, for I am a God of justice, mercy and forgiveness. I am just and fair, loving and kind, and so are My judgments. So those who have passed on have received of My mercy‚ as have those who have survived. I spared many of My children by miraculous means, just as I will spare you in the days to come. Some did not go to the beach that day for one reason or another, while others went and were kept through the raging floods and preserved, even while thousands next to them perished. Although a thousand may have drowned at their side, death did not come nigh them or overtake them.

18. And what of the survivors who are homeless and helpless, who have lost loved ones and even all their living, who live in danger of disease and death even now? Many of these dear ones will be gathered to Me in the days to come, released from their suffering and reunited with their loved ones‚ never again to suffer want or need or pain.

19. Others, I am working in their lives, trying to draw them unto Me even while on Earth, empowering their guardian angels to whisper in their ears, “Turn to God and seek His face! He has the comfort and peace and help that you need!” I seek to win as many as I can on Earth‚ for the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared to the glory and reward which I have prepared for them hereafter. The role of some of these survivors is even to be witnesses of My love and mercy and grace, to reach out and touch the hearts of their fellow survivors and even the hearts of multitudes of others, to be living examples of Romans 8:28.

20. And yet other survivors are being faced with their final decision in the midst of this devastation, even as My servant Job of old was. Will they “curse God, and die,” as his wife urged him, or will they say “even though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him,” as Job declared? (Job 2:9, 13:15). They are brought to the point of decision, and this too is part of My love for them.

21. I also use this event to bring multitudes of others to the point of decision, even those far away from the scene of the disaster. There is a great stirring in the spirit as they confront these events and consider their own mortality, that their life is but a vapor and that all which they possess and hold dear could be lost in an instant, just as was the case in this earthquake and tsunami. I empower My angels mightily to break through to them and bring them to Me, and I use events around them and My children on Earth to witness to them and give them eternal life. I try to shake them out of their lethargy, their attitude that life goes on as usual, to cause them to think on the eternal, not just the temporal. A man’s life does not consist of the abundance of the things which he possesses, as they have just seen illustrated.

22. This is also a fulfillment of My Word of old‚ a sign of these Last Days: “For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage‚ until the day that Noah entered into the ark‚ and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be” (Mat.24:38-39). Just as in Noah’s day, these floods were sudden. So suddenly will great confusion and floods of iniquity come upon the world in the days ahead, and so suddenly will I return to rescue and resurrect My children at the end of them! My servants are wise to watch for these events, and the world does well to be warned and wary.

23. So now you know some of the many reasons why‚ My dear loves, although for each person, each family, each city, and each nation affected by these events there is a different reason. I am a loving God‚ and I work in the lives of all My creations personally, individually, lovingly, for I am not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance, to Me‚ to eternal life, and joy and happiness forever after!

24. Blessed are you, My dear children, who minister to those touched by this catastrophe. You are My comfort to the heartbroken, My encouragement to the downcast, My love to the lost, My sweet balm of relief to the suffering‚ My lifesaver in the midst of these storms of trouble. Go forth with My blessing and My spirit helpers and the fervent prayers of your brethren, and give life and comfort and hope to many in the way that only My children can. I love you and am with you, even unto the end of the world.

Love and Hope and a Heavenly Perspective

25. (Mama:) In the preceding message, the Lord emphasized the fact that He is a God of Love Who laid down His life for us to relieve our pain and suffering. He made the ultimate sacrifice so that we wouldn’t have to suffer the torments and agonies of death and Hell‚ but could instead have eternal life, happiness and bliss! Not only that, but His body was broken so that we could have healing and relief from pain here and now, on Earth. And when we receive Him, He can provide peace, comfort, consolation and faith, answer our prayers, provide our needs, soothe our troubled minds, and much, much more. He ever lives to make intercession for us‚ our wonderful, caring mediator at the throne of God. So of course He isn’t going to contradict His very nature as a God of Love. This is a very important point to keep in mind and to share with your friends and contacts and relatives, because the world’s media—and even many religious leaders—have taken the attitude that this is either a judgment of God or an act of an uncaring and unloving God.

26. When we first asked the Lord about this tsunami, He said: “My children need fresh words that they can pass on to their friends and contacts about how a God of Love can suddenly take the lives of hundreds of thousands of people and leave thousands more in pain and suffering. Even My brides in the Family need a reminder of My perspective on these matters, a reassurance of My boundless love, a reminder that death is not the end, and a heavenly perspective on suffering and how it can draw the sufferers to Me, to a land where there will be no more pain or suffering or tears forever after.”

27. Following are the messages we received along this line, His loving heavenly perspective, and the Lord continues to express His love and compassion and mercy through the rest of this GN:

28. (Jesus: ) My loves, just as you see the suffering and you are concerned for those who have lost everything‚ and your heart aches for them and goes out to them, so much more do I care and I cry for these who have felt the devastation of this disaster. The ones who are left behind are those who are feeling the worst of it, and I see each one. I am coming to their aid, and through your prayers for them more help can be released from Heaven to aid them.

29. I’m not a cruel and uncaring God. I am personally involved in each individual life that was affected by this disaster—both those who passed on at the time of the disaster and those who survived it and who have lost so much. The action in the spirit world at the time of this disaster was immense. I released legions to help, as those who died passed on into the next life, and as those who clung on for dear life and uttered prayers to Me were saved. I had My hand in every single life—whether they died or they survived, in some cases against insurmountable odds. It wasn’t just a random thing, but My hand was upon every life.

30. For those who died, it was their time, and if they were saved they entered into rest in Heaven, with no more pain, sickness, poverty, heartache‚ or the toils of life. Those who were unsaved received a chance in the spirit world to accept Me. Those who need more time to make a decision, I do not judge harshly‚ and they are still in a beautiful place, a place of peace, of rest, where they can learn to know Me and to understand the ways of the spirit world. These are the blessed ones, those who passed on, so weep not for them. Yes, the numbers are staggering, but trust that I was personally involved in each and every life, and that My hand was upon them at the time of the disaster.

31. Turn your prayers and your efforts toward those who are suffering now, who are traumatized‚ and who have nothing left. Your prayers will help them to find peace, comfort, and the aid that they so desperately need. Your prayers will help to alleviate their suffering, and to bring about good in their lives through this in the end. Pray for all those who are volunteering to aid in the relief efforts, the thousands and thousands who are trying to do what they can to alleviate the suffering. They are working under much pressure and in very difficult circumstances, seeing the desperate need and not feeling that they can even make a tiny bit of difference. Pray for their strength and endurance, and that through this experience those who don’t know Me will come to know Me in some way, that they will not harden their hearts, but let the suffering that surrounds them soften their hearts and drive them to Me for the help, strength, endurance, and compassion that they need. So much can be accomplished to help alleviate the suffering through your prayers.

32. Remember, My dear ones, that you are going to see much, much more in the days to come, and you need to strengthen your faith and your spirits so that you take these devastations—whether caused by man or by natural disasters—in a spirit of trust and faith in Me. It’s not going to get easier. At times you will be caught in the midst of these things. But always remember that you are in My hands, no matter what happens. See the signs of the times and do what you can to reach as many as you can while you still can. The world will get darker and more volatile. The signs of the times, in the sky and the seasons and the earth, will be more powerful and more obvious.

33. You can’t let these things make you flinch. You must keep your hearts firm on Me‚ your solid Rock, so that no matter what befalls you or the world around you, your faith remains strong, and you see these things as I see them—not with fear, despair, or even anger at Me, as is the reaction of many in the world. Instead‚ think of My love, of Heaven, of the wonderful afterlife that awaits you, and help to impart this to the world, so that they too can find peace in Me even in the midst of a storm.

34. One day I will return and turn this world that is going to Hell right-side up, and Heaven will come to Earth. This is the way I originally intended for things to be, but through man’s choices‚ the world is only growing darker, colder, and the signs of the times are getting heavier. Rejoice, though, in knowing that I am coming. All these things must come to pass. The Word will be fulfilled. So open your eyes, your hearts, your ears, and your spirits to see things from this vantage point. Although I have to allow the Enemy to have his way with the world for a time, it will ultimately bring in My Kingdom on Earth. I will win the victory! I will be the Victor and will conquer the world for My glory‚ and a new day will dawn.

35. Keep your eyes on the heavenly vision! Do not despair‚ My loves, but set your hearts as a flint. Stay strong so that you can pull others up and out of this hellish world, into My beautiful Heavenly Kingdom of love and light. You have to stay strong so that you can help others! Will you do that for Me? Or will you despair and lose faith? I know you will stay strong and remain faithful! So keep doing what you can to be a witness, and to draw My sheep to Me through this huge devastation, which has certainly touched every heart in some way—whether or not they were directly involved. I love you and I need you to help Me usher in My Kingdom‚ and to bring as many as you can along with you!

*

36. When huge disasters occur, man’s tendency is to see the overall magnitude, the seemingly general‚ sweeping nature of the disaster, and to begin to look at it as if I were just sweeping away everything, good and bad alike, without being concerned for each one whose life was touched by these events.

37. Your mind cannot grasp how I could possibly be so intimately involved in every individual life and heart, every single feeling and intimate detail of each life, but I am. The natural disasters that I allow, even though they seem massive and beyond your comprehension, are never out of control. There was not a single life that was allowed to end on Earth that day or since, not a single affliction‚ physical, emotional or spiritual that touched a life as a result of this event, that was not allowed by Me.

38. Many of those caught up in this event did not yet know Me, yet My hand was upon their lives just as surely. I knew each life and what the future held for each one. I knew that it was the perfect time to bring them into the realm of the spirit where they would be able to make the best possible choice. For many this was an act of great mercy. I brought them into the realm of the spirit so that they could see the truth now, lest the darkness that would soon engulf them were they to remain should pull them so far away that they would not have a fair chance to come to understand the light and to choose freely.

39. Others whose lives I spared, many times through miraculous events even in the midst of the disaster, I chose to do so because I knew it was exactly what they needed. I see each heart. I know exactly what will bring them as close to Me as possible so that they can choose. In some cases there were those who had made their choices and had rejected Me to the depths of their heart‚ and their time of accounting came; but man cannot judge such things—only I can.

40. I alone know the time for you. Only I can see and know if someone is truly rejecting or if they have yet to make their full choice. For many, this was My mercy on them, to either bring them to where they could find Me or to shake up their world and shatter their false images, to give them a chance to come to know Me in a deeper way.

41. For some, even those who didn’t yet know Me, it was a time of decision. Some who knew Me and were placed in the midst of this disaster were given the choice to save themselves or to give their lives in love for another, that they might be saved. The few accounts you have heard of are but a minute part of the multitudes of events that took place that day: acts of bravery, acts of sacrificial love, of people laying down their lives for others. Even when the person didn’t know Me, yet they felt My Spirit moving them and knew what the good and right thing to do was, they chose the good, and this opened the doors for them to come to Me.

42. They still have much to learn here and many choices to make, yet because in the moment of decision they chose what they sensed to be right, it has been counted unto them for righteousness and they have been given all they need to continue to move toward the light.

43. Heaven is busy and many, many are being nurtured and gently shown the truth. This is not a time of sorrow at all in the spiritual realm but of great rejoicing. My children on this side are taking these precious but ignorant ones under their wings and gently teaching them the truth. Many who never had the chance to understand are now being given that chance. It’s a witnessing explosion! It’s not quite like on Earth‚ because these precious ones must be gently taught the truth and it will take time to bring them to where they can choose, but the heavenly realm is bursting with excitement and anticipation of the many they will be able to help.

44. So don’t get your eyes on the terrible disaster and what seem like losses in the physical. Rejoice and thank Me for how I chose each one who entered the spirit realm through this event and am giving each one the personal, one-on-one help and training they need.

*

45. My view of tragedy is so different from that of the world’s. Some see death and sorrow as a heartbreaking experience, but if they could only know the reality and the fullness of My love, they would not weep for those who have gone beyond this life. I can give My peace, My hope, and My faith to continue on, even in the most trying experiences and through the deepest, hardest loss.

*

46. Some of the areas which were hit were among the poorest and most suffering in the world‚ and it is My mercy to have taken some of the people there. Had they been allowed to continue, their grief would have grown, and with the world situation growing worse, their plight would have grown more desperate. So in My love and wisdom, one reason I allowed this was to relieve some of these poor people of their suffering and to bring them home to Me. Many did not believe on Earth, but are given that opportunity on this side, as a sign of My love. And many of those who did believe were spared‚ so that they could be part of the transformation in these areas and sweet examples of My love in this time and hour.

*

47. In all these things, in death, disasters‚ and wars, I am aware of each of those who fall or who are in pain. If I know when even one sparrow falls, I know of each person who has fallen now. The fallen are the ones who have it easy, those who have passed from this life into My realm, for they are now free from the pains of this world. The ones who have it harder are the ones who remain, who must rebuild their lives and overcome great obstacles in order to survive.

48. I know all these who go through these difficulties, and I have sent My angels of comfort to beckon them to My side, so that they might turn to Me and find My love. Sometimes situations like these are the only times in which people will turn to Me. Some will blame Me for allowing such a disaster, but although I am God and I wish I could take everyone out of their suffering and relieve them from the pain, I am also bound by the choices of man. I long to help each one, to save them from this misery, but many have sought their own paths and their own ways and have not allowed Me into their lives, so I am not able to deliver them because they do not call out to Me.

49. But through this disaster many will seek Me out and find Me. Through their pain they will discover My love and how much I care for them, and they will then be able to receive My peace and comfort. My love will wash away all fear. Beauty will come from the ashes of defeat in the lives of many. My light will shine through the storm and many will find their way to Me through this. The times are dark and will get darker‚ and that is why I use this disaster to bring as many as I can to Me.

50. I still remain the God of love through all this. My love has not changed or grown weary or old with time. If you can trust Me and not doubt My love, then you will be able to see the reason behind it and know that there is a greater plan and reason. Hold on to My love through all the pain and suffering that surrounds you and remember that I hold each person in the palm of My hand. I have a special interest in each man, woman, and child, and none fall without Me knowing of it. I will repay them for all that they must go through. Many are the innocent who have passed on and many are the innocent who remain and continue to suffer, but they will not suffer needlessly and without relief, for I will send them relief and I will comfort them. If they turn to Me, they will know peace and have no more fear or pain.

51. So don’t worry that My love has failed or that it cannot be trusted. Although I cannot save all from the pain and suffering of this life, I will make it up to each one in the life to come. This world is but a speck in time, and those who suffer in this life will be honored in the life to come. They will come to know Me and My love‚ and all that they have gone through in this life will be erased.

52. I will care for My Own. Even if they are not immediately delivered from their present suffering, they will be delivered from it for all eternity. All wrongs will be made right and I will more than repay them. This is My boundless love for them, for it will go on for eternity and each one will be able to partake of it. So question not My love in this matter or how I could do something like this, for I am a just God and I will return to these ones what has been taken away from them. This I promise.

The Survivors

53. (Mama:) For those who have passed on in this disaster, their troubles are over‚ while for those who remain—husbands or wives who’ve lost each other or their children, or children who’ve lost their parents—it’s much more difficult. But the Lord has given many beautiful messages of encouragement and comfort for them.

54. (Jesus:) I know you believe that there is good in everything that happens when it involves those who love God. Look at that verse, “All things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are called according to His purpose.” Notice, there is no mention of Me, Jesus, in this verse. It applies to all who love God.

55. Many of the Muslims in Aceh [northern Indonesia, near the epicenter of the earthquake] tried to love God, to love Me in their own way. You see the debris and then the mosques standing in more than one city. I allowed these buildings to remain because these dear Muslims needed this sign to give them faith and hope for rebuilding their lives and to show them that I have not deserted them.

56. I did not desert them. I took many of their loved ones home to the spirit world. I delivered their wives and children into My heavenly realm where I can love them and care for them. I took them away from the harsh law of sharia [Islamic law], because God is not a God of force and laws, but a God of love. I took many into the spiritual world, where I can teach them the love and mercy of God.

57. Many in Aceh have cried out to God in recent months and years‚ begging for surcease from the pain. Many mothers have asked for their children to be delivered from the fighting. They raise their sons only to see them go off to battles, and their hearts ache. They don’t understand. These wars do not seem to be holy wars, and yet the men have promoted them as such. [Note: In Aceh province on the northern tip of Indonesia's Sumatra island, insurgents seeking independence have been fighting government forces since 1976. The conflict has killed 13,000 people, including at least 2,000 in the past year.]

58. I have delivered the weak in answer to these prayers. I heard their prayers, and I orchestrated an event to bring many into the spirit world where they could learn about Me and My love. I have not forsaken them.

59. However‚ you wonder about the living dead, those who live on in agony. You wonder about the sorrowing mothers and fathers who cannot find their children, and must accept that they are gone.

60. I have not forsaken those who survived. Many feel forsaken because of the lack of food and water and other necessities, but I have not forsaken them. Many children of David and other missionaries are going forth to lend a hand and to supply their physical and spiritual needs.

61. The world is calling for aid. I am calling for volunteers from the heavenly realm to help meet the great need. There are millions of Christians in Heaven who have not yet learned how to witness and how to tell people of My salvation. I don’t press them into service, but I have given the call.

62. Many of these departed Christians feel totally unworthy and incapable. I tell them to look at the children of David, who also feel unworthy and incapable of the jobs I put before them. But do My faithful children of David cower and turn away from My service because they feel incapable? No! They cry out to Me and ask Me to work through them. They are a shining example of faithful obedience, being little and yet willing for Me to make them great, by being willing to let Me call them forth wherever I lead. You‚ My children of David, are not only missionaries to the lost and lonely of the world, but a sample to many in Heaven, a stirring testimony that anyone can serve Me.

63. So now I send out a call amongst My children in Heaven who have not yet stepped out to serve Me. I am calling for volunteers in Heaven to go to the lands devastated by the tsunami and to work in the hearts of the living to bring them hope and faith and My love in the midst of their sorrows.

64. I give this call especially to those departed spirits who are from these lands or from these areas of the world, who can more quickly understand the thoughts and sorrows of the people affected. I have held up the children of David as the example of being willing to let Me work through them even when they feel incapable.

65. Your sample has helped them to step out, and many thousands of these departed saved ones are stepping out by faith and serving Me for the first time. Many Christians from Indonesia, Malaysia‚ Singapore, the Philippines, Burma, and India have heeded My call, and are now in the spirit world around these survivors, speaking words of love and counsel and encouragement to them.

66. I have not forsaken any of these survivors in their hour of need. I come to them. Even those who cry out and curse Me because they think I am responsible for the pain they are suffering, I still go to them. I have sent My emissaries to them to answer their prayers, to bring them dreams and visions and still small voices of counsel.

67. It is up to them to listen. If their hearts are full of hatred and bitterness and are closed off to Me, or they are crying day and night to heathen gods, they won’t benefit from the help I am sending them. But many are only distraught and confused, and this spiritual army is making headway into their hearts, bringing them comfort and light in the midst of what would otherwise be utter darkness.

68. You have heard the miraculous stories of those who survived the waves. But there are great testimonies that could also be told by those who are surviving the despair. The world will not hear these stories, but they are real stories of being guided through the carnage and back into life—not just mothers or fathers finding children and families, but mothers and fathers learning how to cope and care for their surviving families in the midst of the carnage; children finding happiness even though there is suffering around them; dreams that come in the night to inspire faith for the difficult days.

69. Many more will die‚ and you wonder how these spirit helpers will help them. But you must remember that passing from this life into the spirit world is not a bad thing but a wonderful thing. Death can be viewed as a golden opportunity. Care for the living, give them food, water‚ and the truth they need, but also rejoice for those who have died or are dying, for they will come to know about Me and have a choice for Me once they are on this side.

70. As you know, it’s difficult to reach everyone with the truth in the world you live in. But it is not difficult here‚ where all physical barriers are stripped away. Even the Devil is not given the power to stop them from hearing the truth on this side. He is allowed to invite them into his kingdom of darkness and to try to persuade them to follow him instead of Me. But he is not able to block the light from being shown to them.

71. So, My loves, even when you read of disease taking more from earthly life, know that I will lovingly receive these people into the spirit world, and send the truth to them that they have not yet been able to receive or partake of. They will have that opportunity on this side to make the choice between the light and darkness. And as for those who survive, I send them spirits of mercy, new heavenly soldiers who are volunteers going forth into their first battles.

72. I have also instructed Michael and his legions to clear these areas momentarily of the demons that obstruct the truth, so that these new soldiers of Mine can have quick and easy access to the survivors and can speak to them unhindered by the forces of Satan.

73. There is only a small window of opportunity for each of these survivors, in which the Enemy is blocked from influencing them with his evil forces. Then once they have been presented with My love and have had an opportunity to experience My love, the Enemy is allowed back in.

74. These departed Christians aren’t always able to give them the full truth and specifics about Me, their Savior. But they are able to show the people that I am a God of love with a personal interest in each of them. Those who are receptive to this message are then given more truth, and assigned permanent spirit helpers to continue to lead and guide them and speak to them.

75. So as you can see, I do not leave anyone comfortless. I give each the opportunity to know My love. And for those who are receptive to these messages of love, the channel between them and Me has been created, and I continue to give them these messages as long as they continue to be receptive.

76. You can rest, knowing that the survivors are being cared for. Though you hear the news about devastation and sorrow‚ the media do not report how My Spirit comes through. I bring hope in the midst of their despair. I am a God of love, and even the destructive forces of war or volcanoes or tsunamis or plagues cannot stop My love from reaching a heart that cries out for My truth.

77. My love is always pouring out, in such great abundance that even the fires of this life cannot stop it. These fires can burn away the dross of life, they can cause immense pain and suffering, but they cannot torture the soul by blocking My love. Instead, they often make a way for My love to finally break through.

78. This was the case for many of you: Times of sorrow were what turned you toward Me, and once you turned toward Me, you never wanted to turn away again. I didn’t have to use sorrow to keep you looking toward Me. The sorrow just got rid of the blockages that kept you from noticing Me. And once you noticed Me, you were in love‚ and never wanted to be away again.

[Box]

79. (Question:) Lord, can You please explain how there can be millions of Christians in Heaven who haven’t yet learned how to witness and tell people of Your salvation?

80. (Jesus: ) Heaven is a vast place, My dear ones, with many different classes and ranks of people. Yes, there are millions here who have not yet learned how to witness or accomplish much in the spiritual realm. Many are new or recent arrivals, and others are those who came to Heaven with little more than a salvation prayer, but who had little or no knowledge of Me and My ways. Some received Me as children, through a simple prayer‚ but then forgot all about Me. Others got saved on Earth and called themselves Christians and went to church occasionally, but that is all. Others were from remote tribes or primitive people who were witnessed to by a missionary and received Me‚ but had little spiritual or even material knowledge.

81. When they reach the spiritual realm‚ all of these dear ones must be brought along steadily and gently and be educated in heavenly ways. Many in Heaven are in schools of various sorts, with many here teaching and training them. And this is yet another lesson for some of them, field training, you might call it‚ for the many who are in need of it. (End of message.)

[End of box]

*

82. Those who have passed on, I hold them in My arms and I comfort them. They are released from the pain of this life, but they do feel for you who are left behind and who miss their presence. I comfort them in this grief, and I can comfort those of you who have “lost” friends or family. The gift of life is a precious one, and the sudden taking away of life is not something I grow callous toward, nor do I allow it at random.

83. On Earth‚ you will not understand all the reasons why I allowed this tragedy, nor do I expect it to be easy to endure. But each one who does, and each one who avails themselves of My love and mercy through this difficult time will come through as a stronger person, a person more apt to show love and kindness to others. They will have richer character, and they will have that trait of inestimable value—what some call faith—the knowledge that I do all things well. And it will be well in the end—as all things will. Mankind will then know the reason why so many disasters had to occur, and how the good fruit of each one was that people were drawn closer to Me.

84. Those who grieve for those who have died should not. They are held safely in My hands‚ forever beyond the pain of war, of grief and bloodshed that is on Earth. Those who survive are those I call you now to comfort, to aid, and to be a help to. Those who survive are the most needy, and their time has come to feel love and encouragement from a world busy at war.

*

85. My love is being poured out in greater abundance than ever upon those that have gone through this. I will tend to the needs of the orphans and the widows and widowers. I will comfort the hearts of those who long and search for answers.

86. My mercy and grace extends to all those on Earth. I wish to see all men saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth. And now when men need it most‚ My truth and grace is there for them through you, My children, and through the truth that I speak to the hearts and minds of all of them.

87. Everyone must decide whether to listen to My voice or to the voice of the Enemy that tells them that I am a mean and hateful God, or even worse, that this proves that there is no God. I have given every man and woman the majesty of choice, the freedom to decide from birth, and the choice is up to all to choose to listen to Me or to the Enemy.

*

(Note: The following two messages from Jesus to the survivors of the tsunami are GP and may be reformatted, duplicated and distributed as the Lord leads.)

88. (Jesus to the survivors: ) My dear children—and yes, you are My children—please take comfort in knowing that your loved ones are in a glorious, happier place, and have no worries, fears or pain. I weep with you as I feel your pain‚ and I know how greatly this has cost you. And the cost continues to grow as you realize what you have lost, not only in loved ones, but in your welfare, your job, your home.

89. All things have changed for you now‚ and although it seems impossible to see where you should go and what you should do, I call your attention to the simple fact that “Nothing is impossible with God!” (Luke 1:37). I can do all things. I can change all things. Although your heart has been broken, I can mend it. Although your home has been destroyed and your job has been lost‚ I can make a way for you.

90. Trust in Me, and trust in My promise that all things will work together for good for those who love Me. Do not fear, dear ones, for there is light and hope ahead for you. Put your hand in Mine and let Me lead you step by step, day by day. I will make you new, and I will make your life new. As you trust in Me, your pain will lessen‚ your heart will heal, and I will help you to see the possibilities of hope and improvement.

91. Things will not continue as they have, but it will be a new beginning, a new and different life for you. It will not only be physically different, but as you learn to look to Me for help and comfort and guidance for the days ahead, I will open doors in the spirit that will shine a bright light on your path.

92. Your heart has been broken, and so you will learn to comfort others with the comfort I am giving you. Everyone is in great need, physically, emotionally, spiritually—in all ways—and as you listen to My Words to you, I will give you the strength to help others. Let not your heart be troubled, but believe and look to Me, and I will care for you.

*

93. (Jesus to the survivors:) My love covers all and cares for all. It sees beyond today, beyond tomorrow, and beyond time and space to eternity, and I know what is best for each person. For many who passed on, their time had come‚ and for those of you who survived, it’s because I have something more for you to do. Believe Me, each one who passed on is in a better place. I care for each one who died in this great catastrophe, and I have personally met with each of them to comfort them about what they’ve left behind, the mistakes and regrets they have. I’ve given each one a chance to come to Me, to receive My forgiveness, comfort and love.

94. When something like this happens, whether thousands die or only one, I go to them. I comfort them and I try to give them the encouragement that you would want to give your loved one if you were able to see them one last time. I do this because I love them, but I also do it for you because I know what it would mean to you to see him or her again, to be able to say all the words left unspoken, or to once again reassure them of your love, your care, and your concern for them. I know your heart, your deepest secrets, your longings‚ your words unspoken, and I can and do share these things with your loved one. I tell them the things you’d want to say if you were with them again, and it brings them great joy.

95. So remember that no matter how badly you feel about your last meeting or how concerned you are about your loved one, I am caring for them. I give them great comfort and peace so that they are able to leave the world behind with complete peace and understanding of why I allowed this disaster and what good has come about because of it.

96. It’s easy for Me to explain these things in a heavenly plane where everything is loving, clear and bright. But in your world of confusion‚ sadness and darkness, it is difficult for Me to clearly explain to you My reasons. But let Me say this: It will all turn out for good. Maybe not right now or even in this life for some, but in the life hereafter you will understand and see what good came about from it.

97. Your loved one is happy in My arms, singing and rejoicing for this new life in which there’s no more pain, sadness‚ sorrow, crying, or despair. They’ll never be hungry or thirsty again, will never know pain again, will never know debt or worry again, only complete peace and constant care. Every need is met, every wrong is made right, and every pain and tear is wiped away by My loving hand.

98. When you’re the one left behind‚ of course it’s hard to see the good and you feel that your loved one is the one who suffers, but they are in a better, happier place. Picture him or her in a beautiful resort with every need, wish or want provided in an instant. Or if you have lost a child‚ picture him or her having the greatest fun of their life with new friends, family to care for them, and anything they could ever want, as they wait for you to join them. The time will be as nothing for them, like minutes, even if it’s many years, because they will know such joy and bliss and happiness that time is no more. They can see you whenever they want, and while they can’t speak with you now and be held by you as you’d like, in time they will be able to see you again in person. Until then, they understand the reasons and are happy just the same.

99. The thing that makes your departed loved ones sad is if you are mourning them. They appreciate your care and concern for them, but it pains them greatly to see you suffer, to see you mourn their loss and weep over them. So for their sakes, lift up your head that hangs low‚ put a smile back on your face, wipe away the tears, and while you can think of them as often as you like, think upon good and happy thoughts and it will make their transition so much easier.

100. Those who hold on to the past and who cannot let go and give their loved one the freedom to enjoy their new life are the ones who make it the hardest for their loved one to move on and to be happy. And, of course‚ they make it doubly hard on themselves. So make it easy for your loved ones and for yourself by letting go. Let go by being happy for your loved ones and not dwelling on your mistakes, the things you wish you’d said or done better, the fact that you have to go on living without them, feeling sorry for yourself. Remember that you’ll not only make it easier on yourself‚ but much easier on your loved one if you give up the sadness and try to have joy instead. It’s a sign of love for them, not a lack of love, if you can let go, move on, and realize that they are in a much better place, cared for by Me and My angels and heavenly hosts who will spare nothing to give them everything their hearts could desire.

101. I understand that your heart aches and nearly breaks at the thought of your loved one having gone away. I feel your pain and I understand. I know it’s no light matter to move on, and it takes great strength of spirit, courage, determination and perseverance to make it, but you can do it! You can find happiness again even if the ship of your life is in a thousand pieces. Together we can make it into a raft that will bring you to the shores of happiness again. It is possible. If you have a believing will‚ that’s all I need to help you. As I’ve helped your loved one, I can also help you and give you peace and understanding of all that has happened.

With love, and a broken heart for you, Jesus

[Box]

102. (Question:) It talks about those who’ve passed on being happy in the Lord’s arms. Does that include those who didn’t believe in God or Jesus?

103. (Jesus: ) One mystery of the spirit world which you will never fully understand until you’re here with Me is the magnitude of My love for My children.

104. Hell is reserved only for those who out and out reject Me—and even that decision is not based on outward appearance, but the rejection or acceptance of the heart. Even Hell and punishment is but for a time, until their hearts are repentant.

105. Many are in situations such as your David saw in “The Green Door,” where they are subjected to the meaninglessness of the life they lived on Earth and can clearly see what their rejection of Me has brought them. Hell is not all fire and brimstone; these “Green Door” type situations are almost as agonizing for many. But for many it will also be the road to repentance one of these days.

106. There is also a kind of hell that exists in Heaven, where those who chose to accept Me at one point, but then willfully turned their backs on Me, must also go through retraining and reach the point of acceptance before they are allowed to partake of the joys of Heaven.

107. There are likewise places of waiting, where those who never fully had the chance to make a choice are given a chance.

108. These are difficult things to understand if you try to reason them out in your mind. But if you choose to believe in My perfect and everlasting love, then these concepts bring you comfort‚ that I do all things well and that each person will in time have the opportunity to receive Me and partake of the peace and comfort of Heaven.

109. So it is that I can give the promise that their loved ones are with Me—for wherever they are in the spirit world, I am working in their life to bring them along to the place where they will accept Me, if they haven’t already.

110. Especially in these poor and forsaken nations and areas, there were very few who had knowingly rejected Me, although there were some. And there were also some who in their wickedness had made wrong choices and will need to be retrained. But even they have the opportunity to accept and receive My mercy, if they will throw themselves on it and be willing to learn their lessons and repent. (End of message.)

[End of box]

The Littlest Survivors

111. (Mama:) Often, it happens that children survive disasters—sometimes very young children or babies. Even when their parents or entire families are killed, sometimes small children are left. While the Lord’s protection and safekeeping are wonderful, we also wondered what His plan was in this. When we asked Him, He explained in the following message.

112. (Jesus:) I do not engineer death and destruction, and My heart grieves when so many die. In the midst of so much death and destruction, there are survivors, however. I generally engineer things so that there are people who go through these horrors unhurt, people who can testify of a miraculous safekeeping, and who can demonstrate that there is always hope, even in the very worst of circumstances.

113. It’s true that there are often many babies and children saved in such tragedies. What better symbol of hope and faith is there than that a baby could survive such terrifying events? What better proof is there of My love for My creations, even the weakest and most helpless ones?

114. There are many reasons why children and infants often survive disasters. The first is that they are the ultimate symbol of helplessness and purity. It shows My power and My protection. They are also a symbol of the future, and if they survive‚ it kindles hope that the future will be better, and that out of these ashes or wrecks, life will one day return to normal. The day after the earthquake in Iran last year, a mother gave birth to twins there—it was a powerful message of hope and faith. The symbolism of a baby surviving a disaster is a powerful one, and one that speaks to many people.

115. “Why?” you still ask. “Is it really for their good?” I will reveal another reason which sometimes plays a part as well. Often the parents of the small children or babies ask Me to let their child live. If the parents have passed away, sometimes their first thoughts are about those they left behind, and they will plead with Me for their safety.

116. Sometimes a wife will ask that her child can live so that her husband (if he is still there) still has a part of her with him. Sometimes they will both ask Me to protect their child so that the relatives or others will be comforted in not losing them. Sometimes they just love their baby so much that they want it to live its full life‚ and they’re willing to be separated from it for a time, so that it has that chance.

117. I greatly admire the parents who make those requests, for they are truly unselfish ones. It is a proof of their great love—for their baby‚ and often for others they leave behind as well. Not always, but often, I will honor their wish, and let the baby or small child survive, even in incredible circumstances.

118. It is always a great pleasure for Me when I send angels to guard a baby and protect it. I love to save lives, and the saving of a baby’s life is a wonderful experience. It is thrilling for Me, it is thrilling for those I send, and it is thrilling for its parents who are with Me.

How Could Man Let This Happen?

119. (Mama:) Many people around the world are blaming God for this disaster, which seems to be a common reaction after any great tragedy. As Dad said in the Letter “Medusa Touch,” “The world is constantly judging God, and you’ll find in most accounts of disasters and catastrophes they say, ‘Why did God allow this thing? Why did God allow all these innocent lives to be destroyed!’ In every disaster that happens [they] are judging God, and most of them are saying God shouldn’t have done it, it was too much, too severe.” (ML #955:8,17, Vol.8).

120. Well, in the messages that follow, the Lord points the finger right back at the world and asks how could you have let this happen! He blasts the hypocrisy of some, their lack of love and care and concern for the poor, and the hardness of hearts that are moved to act only when a tragedy hits the headlines, while tragedies happen around the world on a daily basis. One magazine editor put this disaster and the world’s reaction in perspective when he said:

Imagine if every single day there were headlines in every newspaper in the world and every television show saying: “29,000 children died yesterday from preventable diseases and malnutrition,” and then the rest of the stories alternated between detailed personal accounts of families where this devastation was taking place, and sidebar features detailing what was happening in advanced industrial countries, like this: “All this suffering was happening while the wealthiest people in the world enjoyed excesses of food, worried about how to lose weight because they eat too much‚ spent money trying to convince farmers not to grow too much food for fear that doing so would drive down prices, and were cutting the taxes of their wealthiest rather than seeking to redistribute their excess millions of dollars of personal income.” (Michael Lerner, Tikkun)

121. In other words, where’s the world’s outrage over the 29,000 children who die every day—more than 10 million a year—whom they could save if they unselfishly shared more of their hoarded resources? Where is their sense of values and priorities when they are more concerned about their own way of life and waistlines than about the millions of sick and starving of the world?

122. And, while the nations of the world are devoting millions to the relief effort, what about the billions they spend on weaponry and war?—In fact, nearly a trillion dollars every year on weapons and armies worldwide! While the U.S. has pledged $350 million in aid, it’s spent $148 billion on the Iraq War, a figure which grows at a rate of $4 to 6 billion every month!

123. As one journalist put it, “If our leaders were as generous in helping people as they are in killing them, no one would ever go hungry.” So is it any wonder the Lord points the finger back at the world and its selfishness?

124. (Jesus: ) This was a massive quake, a huge tsunami, and great devastation, and now much suffering, but it is only because it happened on such a big scale that people are now asking, “How could God let this happen?” Perhaps I should turn around and ask‚ “How could mankind let this happen?—And every day in millions of instances around the globe where individual catastrophes occur: children suffering from malnutrition and disease, adults subjected to war, rape, atrocity and horror—all due to man’s sins or lack of concern!” This disaster cannot be laid at My door. I gave My life so that all creation can be redeemed, and eventually all will be. But nature must now run its course until the supernatural can return and restore all things to the way they should be in the Millennium.

125. I am touched by the infirmities of each one who hurts and suffers. I cry for them. And when they pass over, I and My helpers are there to comfort and gently bring them in, some to everlasting life, many to a place where they can choose it, and others unfortunately to the recompense of their rejection and hatred.

126. But I do have a better life available for everyone just beyond that last breath. And I have a better world planned for your world when the Curse is removed finally and irrevocably in the New Earth. I have great and wonderful and pain-free plans for the future. That is the goal I am working toward, and I wish I didn’t have to wait. I have been waiting for thousands of years, and each minute of each of those years has caused Me sorrow. I am a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. If you think I don’t know what it is like, remember that I was whipped and scourged and crucified. But I look at what is ahead and that gives Me the patience to let the world go on for just a few more years, just a little while longer. Please hang on and keep the faith! All will be made right.

*

127. I knew each and every life that this disaster would touch, and I did not allow anything that was not supposed to be. Many of My children I brought Home to Me and many I protected through miraculous circumstances. If one was supposed to be untouched, then that one was untouched. If one was supposed to come Home to Me, then that one came Home to Me. If one was supposed to pass on to the next life and there be given a chance to know My love‚ then they passed on and were given their chance. I do all things in love. I am just, good, and merciful. And in many cases it was in My mercy that I delivered My children, both those who knew Me on Earth and those who did not but were still My children‚ from a life of endless toil and misery at the hands of those who oppressed them.

128. It makes Me furious to see those who would enslave and murder My poor little ones either through deliberately taking advantage of the less fortunate or through simply doing nothing and choosing to remain ignorant and blind to the plight of their brothers and sisters‚ and then questioning Me and blaming Me when I relieve them from a world that has done nothing but enslave, oppress‚ and abuse them. Many who never did a thing to help the poor of the world will question My ways now when they did not care in the past.

129. Oh, the hypocrisy of man. How many more will die today of hunger or disease or war that could easily be saved if only the rich would put their will to it. How many die each day at the hands of selfish man, and yet so few stop to question why. And the needless suffering of the poor will go on until the day that I right all wrongs.

130. This is once again a wake-up call to the world to put aside their selfish ways and wars and to use the wealth I have put on Earth to make life wonderful for all. When their time comes, they will be without excuses, for none can say then that they did not know of the plight of the poor and needy. Some will do what they can and they will be rewarded accordingly—if not in this life‚ then in the next. Others will do a token—only enough to relieve their conscience—and then go back to their selfish ways of life that inflict misery on the poor of the world. Others will use this time to further their own selfish goals. All will be rewarded according to their works.

*

131. Oh, how My heart breaks for those who suffer, those who do not see and know that I am a God of love and mercy! Yes, it is true that I am also a God of judgment. But that is not the message that I would have those who suffer to hear, for it only adds to their weights, their burdens, and their loss.

132. Mine is a message of love—that is what I wish to be conveyed. I have seen the hurt and plight of these who have suffered, these who have lost much, these who question My love for them in the face of this adversity. Yet they do not see that My arms are open wide to embrace them and hold them tight, and to help them come to know Me, to draw nigh to Me.

133. This disaster has caused a widening of the eyes of those who have become comfortable in their evil ways, those who think they have their lives in control, who think they are master of their own fate. Where do those who hold tightly to thoughts of self–preservation run when catastrophes like this happen? Where are the mighty and strong nations, those that think they are invincible; where is their power in devastation like this?

134. Oh, how foolish the world is to think that they can remain bloody and unbowed before Me! How naïve are those who esteem their power more powerful than My creation! Many have chosen to thumb their nose at Me in defiance, proclaiming that they can survive and even be better off without Me. But such arrogance only leads to destruction, for in their defiance of Me they have in truth made a pact with Satan; they have given him more rein in their lives, and they reap the anguish of such a treaty. Yet it is the poor of the world who suffer most.

135. This wave of destruction was not from My hand, although I allowed it because of the willfulness of this idolatrous and evil world. In choosing to defy Me, in choosing to lift their hands against Me in rebellion, they have shaken hands with the Dark One, and the power of his reign is stretching far and wide, even affecting the world as you know it. He and his minions have spread far and wide across the Earth‚ wreaking havoc, destruction, pain, war, hatred, and pestilence wherever they tread.

136. Why did I not prevent it? Why did I not hold back the destruction, even though it pains My heart to see it? Man must choose; he must see the error of his ways. He has defiled the beauty of the Earth; he has turned to hate, greed, and destruction. Man has chosen the path of darkness, and in so doing he must realize that he will reap the dividends of such wrong choices.

137. Oh‚ but how it saddens My heart to hear those who fail to see the error of their way, and instead turn and question Me, saying that I am uncaring, that I have spewed forth My wrath upon the Earth. I wish that the poor and suffering could see and understand that I am indeed a God of love and mercy. I know their plight, I see their suffering, and I wish to lift them out of their misery. I long to draw them close to Me, so that they can experience the beauty of My love.

138. In man’s eyes, natural disasters seem like random acts of destruction caused by Me. Wars and disease are in some ways more explainable, because man is often the perpetrator of these evils. But what caused the devastation of this tsunami, and why were so many lives washed away?

139. There is a simple answer: It was not My hand that caused this wave. I allowed it, yes, but I allowed it because men’s choices have drawn them further and further away from Me and My ways. They have chosen the way of self, of self-preservation‚ of arrogance, of defiance, of iniquity, and sadly, those choices come with consequences.

140. This is a sign that the End draws nearer. It is not the first, nor is it the last. There will be more such disasters that will engulf the world. There are choices made every day in the world that cause much more hurt and destruction than this tsunami through the uncaring coldness of man, and yet the world still turns a blind eye.

141. The sickness, pestilence, starvation, disease, war, domestic violence, and civil unrest that every day steals and destroys lives are choices that man has made—choices to turn a blind eye, choices of greed over sharing, choices of selfishness. And how often do you hear of this pain and suffering caused by man? Very little, because to hear it would prove that man is the perpetrator of much of the devastation that floods the Earth.

142. It is so much easier for people to shake their finger at Me, to tell Me of My neglect of humankind, or to declare that I am unloving, merciless, and cruel through the desolation that is felt every day throughout the world. But how often is the finger pointed back at man, at the world as you know it, for its lacks, for the pain and anguish it is responsible for? Very little!

143. I shed tears for those whose minds have been confused by this tragedy, who feel that I have neglected My children. It also hurts Me when those who profess to know Me herald the news that it is a judgment from My hand, because while it did serve as a reminder to those who have erred from My side‚ those who have chosen a road of defiance against Me, the message of judgment is not the main message I wish those who are suffering to hear‚ because it is not My message to them.

144. The message of judgment is for those who have stood arrogantly against Me, those who hurt and destroy the world and its people through their wars, selfishness, and greed. Many in the West are naïve about the real plight of the world. There are many who live a life of ease, unaware of the hurt that ravishes the world on a daily basis through man’s bad choices.

145. The priorities of countries like the U.S. and Britain, which are willing to sink billions of dollars into wars that devastate whole countries just to satisfy their own greed and lust for power, only increases the suffering of the poor nations around the world. These supposed world powers will be brought to their knees, for they have caused hurt and devastation to the world, and have much to answer for before Me. They show more concern for the wars they fight, for the soldiers whom they have thrust into wars that were unnecessary and that have only caused desolation to countries, than they do for those who suffer from natural disasters, sickness, hunger, and disease.

*

146. All such disasters are a test. They test every single person on Earth. What is the test? The test is when they search their own hearts and see where they stand. It moves them further forward in faith‚ or further away in rebellion.

147. This is not really that large a disaster. Man has taken upon himself to inflict even larger disasters upon himself, and yet little is said. When men seek and desire something they want, they will wage wars, destroy nations, kill hundreds of thousands, displace millions, and claim in all self-righteousness that it was needed and justified. These things go on almost every day in many places around the world. Yet so few pay attention or take notice. Even large so-called natural disasters have caused less loss and suffering than man’s wars, which men have always justified and praised.

148. Yet in allowing this one disaster to happen‚ it has captured the attention of almost every person on Earth. And each of them has had to take notice. Will you judge Me and conclude that I am unrighteous and unloving in allowing such things, and yet turn your heads away from all other sufferings that men inflict upon each other? Or will you sit up and take notice that there are many things beyond your control‚ events that you cannot predict or contain? Will you acknowledge these things and realize the utter humility of your position, and instead turn your heart toward My love and My power?

149. There is so much beyond this world! Death can be tragic in how it comes about, and how tragic it is depends entirely upon each person’s concept of what lies beyond. If you truly believe in an afterlife, a world of spirit beyond the physical, then you cannot so quickly judge that such things are indeed tragic, for they may also be wonderful deliverances and entrances into that next world.

150. And what of the suffering survivors? It seems more tragic for them, and in many ways it is. They are left at the mercy of their fellow man. The dead or “transformed” are entirely in My hands, and My love and My heart is with each of them, and they are indeed better off.

151. But these who remain, remain at the mercy of their fellow man. And what is that mercy? Is it just? Is it fair? Is it good? Now the world sees the tragedy and feels the pain, and wants to help. But it is too little and far too late. Had the hearts of men been moved to help their fellow man prior to this and to have mercy and to have pity on the poor of the world‚ then this tragedy would not be what it is. Why are so many without and destitute and suffering so? Had men been helping each other all along, then there would not be the tragic and dire situation that exists now. Had the heart and compassion of man been moved for the plight of the poor in their everyday life, they would have been better prepared to endure such disasters.

152. Those who have suffered the most are those who were poor and needy before this happened. Those who have weathered this the easiest and are already recovering quickly are those who were richer and better prepared, and able to respond quickly and efficiently. The dire situation before you now exists due to the selfishness of the rich. They did not want to give before to help the poor. And now when their situation is so beyond bearable, many do want to give. I have allowed this to touch their compassion. Yet let it stand as a testament to their lack of compassion before this.

153. I have allowed this to happen as a test. It tests the rich and makes them think again. It tests the nations as a whole and makes them consider the plight of the poor, for it is the poor who suffer most from this. It tests the hearts of people and makes them take account of their own soul. They either blame Me for the suffering or take knowledge that it is partly their fault. They become convicted and want to help or they grow bitter and hard.

154. The rebellious will harden and will judge Me as cruel and harsh. Yet, where were they when these same poor had to grovel to the rich nations of the Earth for their very livelihoods, and for any semblance of a decent life? The rich came to many of these places as playgrounds at the expense of these very same poor. Will they judge Me? Their very lives and hearts judge themselves! They would doubtless not have noticed or done anything had not some of their own rich been lost with the poor. And now they have a situation that they cannot ignore. They have to give now, whether they want to or not. They give now, some even against their will, because they are being looked upon by all the peoples of the world‚ and they seek only to gain good standing for themselves. And will they judge Me in this?

155. This is the test: How will each person receive this? Will they let their hearts grow soft and feel the pain of the poor? Losing some of their own loved ones has touched them to the point that they begin to understand and see the suffering of the poor. Some of these rich have lost loved ones, yet they can return to homes that are still standing in other countries, with food and assistance aplenty, and their wealth intact. Yet the poor have not only lost loved ones, but have lost everything‚ what little they had. Will this touch the hearts of the rich or will it only be a show?

156. What does it take to touch hearts and change them? Sadly, it often requires tragedy and hurts. But these types of hurts are for a good reason. They are to soften hearts and give those who have so much the chance to see the need of others, their fellow men, and help them.—To have their hearts truly touched and changed and their eyes opened to the needs of others. And others who do not soften their hearts will only grow harder and colder and less aware of or caring for the needs of the poor. These, sadly, bring more suffering upon themselves and others.

157. Pray for the world. Pray that the softened hearts will wake up and take heed to the need. Pray that all will see My hand in this in a good way.

*

158. Although this calamity was of catastrophic proportions, it is nothing compared to the cataclysmic events of the Endtime foretold in the Bible, which are soon to come upon the Earth. This was a precursor of those events and part of My preparation process. Yes, the cost in human life was great‚ but nothing less would have grabbed the world’s attention.

159. As is always the case with so-called natural disasters‚ I am using this one to shake up people and nations, and to force them to make decisions. Will they turn their attention from the trivialities and material pursuits that normally dominate their lives and be touched enough by others’ suffering to do something about it‚ or will they turn a blind eye and deaf ear and go merrily on their selfish way? Yes, thousands of lives were cut short, but many millions more who remain alive are now in the valley of decision, where their places in the next life are being determined. Pray for the survivors and the bereaved, but pray most of all for those whose places in the afterlife are hanging in the balances.

160. Not everyone is having the right reaction or making the right decision, but millions are, and I will bless them for it, both in this life and in the life to come. Have I not said that those who sow in tears will reap in joy? In this life they will reap blessings of supply‚ health and protection according to their desires and needs. But even more important, they are getting their hearts right with Me and their spirits in shape. They will therefore be more in tune with Me and better prepared to make the right decisions as the events of the Endtime unfold and the days become even darker. Those who make the right choices now will also be rewarded in the world to come, as I have promised to reward every prayer or deed of compassion.

[Box]

Letters to the editor

161. (Mama: ) I’m so thankful for the Lord’s viewpoint on this disaster. Besides providing insight for the Family, however, the Words He has given can also be shared with the world in one way or another, through the “When Disaster Strikes” tract, through sharing parts of this GN with your friends and contacts and General and Active members, and even through such witnessing avenues as letters to the editor of local papers. Even though it’s been some weeks since the tsunami, it’s still in the news, and because this fresh Word from the Lord is so different from what most of the mainstream media has been saying, some papers might be very interested in it.

162. When we asked the Lord about the possibility of using letters to the editor to get out His message, He said that would be a good idea both now and in other situations as well:

163. (Jesus: ) Letters to the editor are a good way of getting out My message in almost any situation, commenting on various social or religious issues when I confirm the time is right and you have My approval. Many in the world use them to express differing viewpoints, to mention that an article said this, but they say that instead. You, however‚ can not only do this, but can pass on My message at the same time, in addition to your own opinions. This converts your letter to the editor from a negative viewpoint to a positive viewpoint.

164. In the situation with this tsunami, you can use letters to the editor to express My love and compassion for the victims and survivors of this event, to express My indignation at those who would blame Me for a lack of love and concern, and to pass on the truth in many ways. (End of message.)

[End of box]

What Happened in the Heavenly Realm

165. (Mama: ) In the previous messages the Lord gave about the survivors of the tsunami, He provided a few glimpses into the spirit world. In the following visions and messages, He really pulls the curtain back to reveal what happened the day of the disaster, how Heaven is responding, the feelings of the new arrivals (including a message from one young girl), and His wonderful promise that many new spirit helpers have been released to help!

166. (Vision:) I see great war in the spirit. There is turmoil in the spirit world. Many are standing at attention and ready to fight. Others are ready to act in other ways. The feeling is that something very important is happening. It’s part of what the world will go through before the Great Tribulation comes to pass. There is an intense feeling coming to me and a call to be on guard in spirit, that time is growing shorter and things are moving fast.

167. Now I can see a bit more. It’s right after the tsunami hit and many people arrived in the spirit world. I see many spirit beings receiving the souls of those who perished and comforting them. The departed are confused, not knowing what happened to them. All their questions are being answered by these spirit beings.

168. Some of their ancestors and friends who went before them are there too, comforting the newcomers. It’s a big job, but all is done in decency and order, as if they knew it was coming and were prepared for these people’s graduation.

169. It’s amazing how organized it is and how peaceful the atmosphere has become in just an instant. There are no more tears from those who have just arrived. Many have been given a chance to be saved and they are entering the courts of Heaven. Others have chosen not to receive the Lord. It’s decision time for everyone‚ and most of the newcomers see how wrong they were on Earth. They now see the light and know the truth! It’s beautiful. My heart is moved and I’m crying to see the mercy of the Lord.

170. They are so happy to know Jesus, and have come to the realization that this was the only way they could’ve come to know salvation. Their old life is nothing to them anymore‚ and although their hearts reach out to their loved ones still on Earth, they feel they can help their loved ones on Earth in a much better way from the spirit world.

171. They are praising God and thanking Him for being able to finally understand freedom of spirit. They are singing loudly now, and all of Heaven rejoices for the victory. It’s the victory, some say, and others are starting to dance and sing to the King of kings. Out of what looked like chaos‚ there is victory! Praise the Lord!

172. (Jesus:) No more tears for these, My loved ones, for deliverance has come to pass! No more sorrows, for they are free from the chains of the world and the Enemy. Now their souls are free to serve Me. Now they have been comforted and they understand. I have called many to Heaven to help their people from the spirit world; they will be trained to fight for their people in spirit. They will become mighty men of war in the days of darkness to come.

173. The tsunami seemed devastating, and it was. Many are suffering because of it. Many have also found comfort and solace in My arms. I am the true Father and I do not forsake them!

174. As I have said, this present world has been given to the Devil, and many of these disasters are orchestrated by him. This is just for a short time, for he knows I will return and his works will be no more. As you have read in My Word, earthquakes, pestilences, disease, and many more sad events will hit the world in the days to come. Many people will suffer from these and won’t understand why. Many of them will blame God and judge unrighteous judgments. Many will be confused, sad and bitter; many will lack as the result of these disasters.

175. All this will come to pass as part of the process the world must go through during the Time of the End. The Devil has been released to act on Earth in order to test the souls of men. Will they come to Me for comfort? Will they turn from their own ways to seek the truth? Many are being given the chance to find the truth.

176. It is a time of choice for the world. Will they choose to lift their eyes up to Me? Many will‚ but others won’t! Woe unto those who don’t see the light and the meaning of these things, for they see the signs in the skies but don’t understand the warning that comes with it. It is a sobering time for the world and for My children around the world.

177. The Devil knows his time is short, so he is releasing his evil and pain. His spirits are flooding the world through the cracks in the Earth’s surface, and many vile spirits are on the move.

178. But greater am I in you than he that is in the world; for I have made the world and it is Mine and I will take it back. This has been My promise from the beginning, and it will be fulfilled.

179. Be not weary in well doing, but put on the whole armor of God. Your time to shine is coming‚ for greater am I in you than anything the world and evil can bring against you.

180. Did you think the many changes the Family is going through were just for the sake of change? Did you think I brought the year of strengthening only because I want something new? Now you can better understand why it is so important to strengthen your spirits. Now you can understand how important this year of strengthening is.

181. Time is shorter than you think, and blessed are they that, like the wise virgins, receive the warning and prepare, for they will be ready for perilous times. Those of My children who have their lamps full of oil, like the wise virgins, I will use and protect and give strength to lead and guide others in the right path. Those who know they are nothing without Me will I empower to do exploits in this coming time of great darkness in the world.

182. Many will come to the light because of your obedience. Many will be strengthened because of what you have given Me. Many will be saved because of your faithfulness. You are My hands and heart, My feet and arms to reach, love, and guide the blind in spirit. I have no others to be My guiding light to the world.

183. You will see the mighty power I am about to pour into your lives because of your obedience and your choice to follow closely. You will experience full possession and be as one with My body and spirit.

184. The time is coming and it must come to pass. Whether you’re ready or not, it will come. It will bring joy to many after the pain and sadness. But what if you are not ready? Will it be the same for those who aren’t ready? No, it won’t‚ for they will suffer more than they need to suffer and it will be harder.

185. This is My call to arms to you, My Endtime army! Take hold of your spiritual weaponry and fight with all your might to set the Enemy back on his heels and deliver his captives! Be good soldiers, ready for battle, knowing that the victory is yours. Be ready, I say. Be ready!

*

186. I am calling many away from the Earth and into a heavenly realm. There is a large humanitarian effort going on in the heavenlies. Pray for this work in the heavenly spheres, for it is massive. As these thousands upon thousands enter the spiritual realm, a mighty work is taking place.

187. I have four groups of people coming into the spirit world through this disaster. The saved are the smallest group. They are quickly ushered into Heaven‚ and joys await these few, who are overcome with joy, and their sorrow is no more.

188. Then there is the second group, those who would have been saved if they had heard the truth. They were very close to salvation, but did not know how to grab hold of it. I am taking them, one by one, through the steps of salvation. They are a simple group to deal with, because they only need the truth presented to them, which is much easier to do in this realm.

189. The third group is also small. That is the group that is incorrigible, who cursed Me or My Father while they died‚ and who are destined for the Devil’s realm, where he has a job for them. They too have already been whisked away.

190. The fourth group is the group of the majority of these thousands. This group is not much less than 90 percent of those who have died in this disaster. It is made up of those who have been under such demonic influences in their lives that they have not had a chance to know there was a truth to seek. They are lost, confused, and their spirits were nearly buried in the mud of the false religions or materialism they have lived in.

191. For these, I have sent spirit helpers who now have the big job of tenderly and methodically bringing them in step by step. It will take a tremendous amount of love and patience to care for them. The mud of their false religions—whether Hinduism, false Christianity, Islam, or materialism—must be cleared away. It must be replaced with truth step by step. We must see how they respond. These are those who have not had the opportunity to choose which way they wish to go because their spirits have been so covered by mud from the Enemy.

192. When a man is dying of thirst‚ water must be spoon–fed to him to protect him from shock. So must I remove the mud of lies that the Enemy has engulfed these dear ones with, and then My laborers will tenderly spoon–feed them the water of life to see how they respond. It’s a slow, laborious labor of love that is now taking place for each of them, as we tenderly bring them out of the darkness to where we can present the light to them. Only after much tender care will they even be in the position to make a choice, and for now they must receive that tender care in abundance.

193. So, although it might seem odd to you, I call on you to pray for the spiritual forces in Heaven who are now dealing with these masses. For these are the rescue workers with the greatest job before them‚ and one of great importance.

194. I have brought the thousands killed by this tsunami into the spirit world for this purpose, to cleanse them of the false religions that have engulfed their lives and to give them this opportunity to receive the light.

*

195. I’m glad to see My children return to Me, just as they are glad to return to the arms of their Husband, Creator and Lover. They are the blessed ones‚ the spared ones, the few who have run the race well, and have come Home rejoicing and receiving My “Well done.”

196. Not all rejoice at first. Many are ashamed and embarrassed, and stand there weeping. But in the end all rejoice, and we all cry tears of joy at the miraculous and joyous reunion of hearts and minds, spirits and bodies. There are so many who are thankful to be Home again‚ so many who are freed from earthly life and the chains and shackles which held them down.

197. They romp and play and fly now! They laugh and sing and dance! No longer are they bound by the flesh. They are free, and we have a great big party planned for them all.

198. As I said, they are the blessed ones. They will return to help those on Earth who will suffer greater and even more horrendous disasters than this one. These came to be with Me the easy way. I took them quickly, and even though some did experience pain‚ it wasn’t unbearable, and I rescued them in time to not make it so bad.

199. If you would ask them how they feel, most will tell you that they are happy to be Home and happy to not have to go through what the rest on Earth will go through. For the days will come when men will seek death and not find it. Those are the days these ones have been released from.

*

200. (Spirit being: ) I am free now, free, free with no more pain or suffering, no more earthly problems. It’s so new, so wonderful. I am so thankful to Jesus for bringing me Home. Thank You Jesus! I love You. I always have. I knew that there was someone who was watching out for me, even if I didn’t know Your name or never heard about You before. I knew I had a Big Brother who would come and rescue me and take me to be cared for.

201. My name is of no consequence. I was a young girl brought up on the northern shores of Indonesia. My family was very poor. My daddy was a fisherman. He has not come here yet, but Jesus says he’ll be here soon. I am here with my mommy and younger sister, and we are happy to be home, free and safe from all danger.

202. It was very quick. It was dark and cold and I couldn’t see anything. I tried to cry out for my daddy, but nothing happened. I remember I closed my eyes for a second and when I opened them again, everything was warm and bright and colorful. I have never seen such beautiful, wonderful colors in my entire life! It is just so pretty up here, and I can’t wait for my daddy to come too.

203. My parents were Muslims who believed in God and tried to do what was right. Jesus gave my mommy another chance when she died. My daddy will still have to decide, but Jesus said that if I pray hard and do my part, I can influence his decision as well.

204. My sister and I were very poor and were alone most of the time. We’d walk the beach together or play in our hut, but we knew that we were loved by our parents. We would often play make believe with our dolls‚ that Allah and his sons would come and play with us. Now I know that Jesus was there with us the whole time. Even though some may look at our earthly bodies and curse God for taking us, I am happy and thankful. My life has improved by leaps and bounds, so much so that I would do it all again if I could.

205. What is hardest for me is that my daddy couldn’t come with us right away. He suffers the most, because all that he held dear and close to him is gone now. Now he must decide to trust the God that he believes in. This will test his faith and make him a better man while he is still on Earth. He was already a simple but honest man. Now he will have a stronger faith to do what is right and to follow close to God. I will pray for him, and my sister and I will go to him in his dreams and talk to him. We will cheer him up and help him recover from his wounds and injuries. Everything will be okay now. Jesus said so.

206. It would have been nice if those who help my daddy now would have helped us before. It wouldn’t have cost much to get a better bed or a door on our hut‚ but I guess that’s not the way things work in the world. I don’t know much about those things. All I know is that before I lived a lonely, poor life, but now I am like a princess and I am so happy at what has happened.

207. Don’t cry for me or any of us who have passed away. We are happy and better off now than before. Jesus knows best. Remember that.

*

208. I protected My children, those of My Family‚ and even others who know Me and whose lives are needed on the planet at this time. Others died longing for Me, and it is this longing that I am satisfying now, as I am drawing them into My arms and close to My bosom.

209. Those who did not desire to know Me, who cursed and hated Me in the moment of this disaster‚ have only gone to their fate and their sad reward a bit sooner than they would have, had they remained alive.

210. But for those who desired to have Me, to know Me, and to be with Me, I have prepared a special place. We were so glad to receive these dear ones in Heaven, who, had they stayed on Earth longer‚ would have had a harder time receiving Me, due to the culture of the lands they were from, plus their own mindsets of self-reliance and independence. But now they have joyfully entered My embrace, and they are so happy to be with Me and with many of their loved ones here in Heaven.

211. So now the ranks of My present-day departed children have suddenly grown. You will have many more helpers for your task of reaching the lost of these lands. Many of them will be whispering into the ears of their loved ones still on Earth to receive Me, to listen to the missionaries, to find Me now, while alive‚ so they can enjoy Me and My love and happiness now, before they get to Heaven.

212. Those who are newly arrived in Heaven are exulting and rejoicing in the beautiful realities they have found. They are not sad or desolate, but they are as lost children who have come home, to Me‚ to the arms of their Father. They are so joyful that they want this warm joy for their loved ones still on Earth, so they will be speaking to them, preparing them, giving them thoughts that will make their hearts ready ground for the Gospel.

213. These countries affected by the tsunami will now have a cloud of spirit helpers, joyful departed ones who will be hovering over those lands, pleading and interceding for the lives of their loved ones left behind. They now know the blessings of Heaven, the joy of My love, the peace of My care, and it is their fervent desire that others of their country should know this as well. So they will help you. They will be your helpers, dear ones.

[Box]

214. (Question: ) Lord, You say those “who cursed and hated Me in the moment of this disaster have only gone to their fate and their sad reward a bit sooner than they would have, had they remained alive.” Does that mean You judged people who were caught in the tsunami according to their reaction to it, or is it more than that?

215. (Jesus:) It is much more than that, dear ones‚ for I have not dealt with men according to their sins, nor rewarded them according to their iniquities. If I did‚ who would stand?

216. No, I did not judge those who were caught in the tsunami only on their reaction to it. I judge the heart‚ the life, the spirit of a man. I speak here of those who did not desire to know Me on Earth, who rejected God while they were alive and who continued rejecting even as they were dying, many of them cursing the heavens for their death. I speak of those who rejected or cursed or hated Me time after time, up to the last. These are the ones whose reward is sad, and I am sad that they made such poor choices, for I would have all men to be saved. I work even in the hearts of those who have never heard of Me to get them to acknowledge God and believe in God, to prepare the way for their salvation. But not all men will believe or receive‚ and those who will not do indeed meet a sad fate. (End of message.)

[End of box]

What Happened in the Netherworld

217. (Mama:) The Lord also reveals what took place in the netherworld on the day of the earthquake, telling us in several explicit messages that Satan’s forces were released on the Earth, even naming their leader‚ and then advising us what this means for us in the year of strengthening ahead of us.

218. (Jesus:) On the day of this disaster, December 26—not yet 24 hours past the earthly celebration of My birth—Hell belched and spewed forth Cyclor and his legions. This was no ordinary earthquake from the depths of the sea. On this day there was a great rumbling from the pits of Hell, and in the netherworld Satan opened his cavernous gates and out came Cyclor and his legions of demons. His power has now been unleashed to touch and hurt the Earth and the peoples of the Earth. His time has begun, and so must the Earth and the physical elements be touched in cataclysmic and catastrophic ways before the final end of days will begin for all the Earth.

219. Did I not reveal to you what was soon to befall the Earth? Did not the vision reveal legions of demons standing in ranks, square formations awaiting the command from Satan himself, whereby they would be released upon the world? (See “New Spirit World Power,” ML #3522:150-154, GN 1113.) This day were these legions released, and even the physical earth reeled and moved and opened as Hell spat forth its fury against Me and against My renewed and attacking brides—My Endtime army. Satan has gathered a great army in retaliation.

220. Cyclor has been unleashed—Satan’s underling—who has been given power over the seas, over the earth and over the atmosphere, over all the physical elements of Earth. Now will begin great stirrings of the Earth, for this earthquake—Hell’s unleashing—marked the beginning of the physical and spiritual realms merging as has been foretold.

221. So many look to Me—some even in sincere and genuine wonderment—as to why I, the God of love‚ could allow a disaster of such magnitude and fatality to happen. I answer you by asking you this: Would you have Me delay My coming, My loves? Would you have Me close the book upon My prophetic words of promise and Scripture and delay the course of the world? Would you have Me turn back the hand on Earth’s clock? Would you have Me preserve lives rather than move the Earth toward what has been foreordained since the beginning of time? Would you have Me deny My Word? Would you have Me, as your Husband, delay our union—the day I long for? Would you have Me spare earthly lives but lose so many more eternal souls? Would you have Me change your destiny?

222. My loves, even this—though tragic and catastrophic—must happen for the Scriptures to be fulfilled and for the events of the Endtime to be played out. This and many more such catastrophic events shall you see before the End of days. Satan has unleashed his fury at the army I am amassing, and great has been the loss of life. Great has been the sorrow, but I claim the final victory in bringing many into My arms through this. The Earth—even in her heaving and fury—has yielded many unto Me. These are the blessed ones—although in their wake they leave much sorrow. Weep not for these, for they are safe with Me. Weep for the lost who do not yet know Me.

223. Yes, thousands have been lost, but so many more thousands—yea, tens and tens of thousands—will come to Me because of this. Satan has unleashed Cyclor, and the unleashing has sent waves that have claimed the lives of thousands, but you have no idea what fruit I will claim from this!—Waves upon waves, rings upon everlasting rings will be the ripple effect from this disaster in the spiritual realm. This has already caused a great stirring in the hearts and spirits of My children within all circles of My Family, and a great widening of the eyes of the peoples of the Earth.

224. This is only the beginning. The bell has tolled out the last Christmas where the Earth lies dormant and asleep; now she has been awakened and her travail will begin. Now begins your time, My children, My conquering and attacking army—your time of reaching the lost and the peoples of this Earth as never before. Now you must reap the harvest. Now you must reap as you have never reaped before, before it is too late for many. Great was the movement in the spiritual realm on this day—December 26. Let this sober you, My loves, as to the urgency of reaching the lost.

225. (Note from channel: As I usually do when I receive specific names, I looked up the meaning of the word “Cyclor.” It’s not actually a word, but the words directly preceding it like “cyclic” and “cyclo” all have something to do with circles or rings. So it seems that its root meaning pertains to “circles.”)

*

226. Another reason for these events is that I am allowing Satan’s forces to be released to test man. This is necessary that each may have the freedom to choose Me or to choose the realm of Satan.

227. This event was a manifestation of the release of many of Satan’s followers, who have been held in check in the netherworld until this time when they will be allowed to go into all the Earth to tempt the children of men.

228. Do you remember My words to you that dear Matthew so faithfully recorded? Look at them again and understand. For there shall be wars and rumors of wars‚ distress of nations, and great earthquakes in diverse places. All these things are the beginning of sorrows.

229. This is but the first of many such events that will be coming to pass quickly in these days, and they are the beginning of sorrows. Satan’s minions are being released upon the Earth so he can offer his substitute for love, his false security, and his deceptive peace to those who reject My love, My security in trusting in Me‚ and the true peace that passes the understanding of the mind.

230. Many will turn to him, thinking they have found an easy way to be happy while living for themselves, but will only find sorrow and destruction. These earthshaking events that are coming on the world as never before are the beginning of those sorrows as the forces of Satan are allowed to burst forth from their imprisonment within the Earth and to flood the Earth with their hellish influence.

231. Man will have to choose whom he will serve, and though for a short time Satan’s way will appear to be good and beneficial, yet it will soon show itself for the works of hell and sorrow that it really is! Through it all, just as with this disaster, I will preserve and work in the lives of each person. I will never allow any event, great or small, to touch any life unless I know that it is either for their good or as a judgment on those whose cup is full.

232. So even if I choose to bring Home some of My children of David who are highly called in these times‚ it will only be because they have completed their task on Earth and have even more important work to do on this side of the veil in bringing the final victory to pass. Some have asked in their hearts why in the days leading up to these events, I had called a number of the Children of David home through different accidents and sicknesses. Who could be better chosen to help coordinate the ministering to these multitudes? Who has striven more to become all things to all men and learned great wisdom in the care of so many of every nation on Earth than these precious ones? If you could see them, each one as they glow with such joy at the prospects of organizing this great relief effort of feeding and growing these many, many lost sheep who have flooded into this realm, you would understand and see My wisdom and plan.

*

233. Many of you wonder what caused this awesome display of the power of nature. One of the main reasons is that the days grow darker and time is growing shorter, and as man gives himself over more to the Son of Perdition, the Earth itself is yielding more to Satan. Thus he is given more room to work. Yet he is still under My control, and I will not let anything happen that is not within My plan to work for good in some way.

*

234. The Evil One musters his forces and power is given unto him, for now is his time. He calls his forces to him. And I tell you that in part this tsunami was caused by the release of demons bound in the deep. They have been freed, for now is their time to walk the Earth once again. This earthquake was a physical manifestation of their release. Their fury and hate and destruction goes before them. They are strong evil ones that are now free after long imprisonment to do the bidding of their lord, who knows that his time is very short.

235. Hold fast and stand strong, for darkness now takes hold, but then comes My light. It is the final countdown.

*

236. The tsunami was sent by the Devil to herald the arrival of the hordes of evil spirits that he was releasing from the center of the Earth through this earthquake. The Devil was elated by the release of these hordes of evil spirits, because he sees this as another great step in his progress toward taking over the Earth. He sent the tsunami as his grand shout of joy, to show the world his evil power. It was as if he was clapping and yelling loudly in his excitement over this step.

237. Many more evil spirits are now roaming the Earth‚ seeking men to latch on to in order to influence them in the Devil’s evil ways. You will find a great increase this coming year in the evil lies and propaganda that are given to the people of the world. These emissaries from the center of the Earth were released to take these lies to the people and to administer the Devil’s lies and deceits to the masses.

238. This is why I led for the time of renewal to take place in 2004. The children of David will no longer be able to afford taking in the System’s dainties, because they are becoming more riddled with poison. The evil spirits that were flooding the world have increased, and the Devil’s doctrines and propaganda will therefore increase dramatically as well this year.

239. The System dainties that you can safely partake of are becoming fewer and fewer, and the poison in these dainties is becoming more deadly. Therefore, I sent the renewal in 2004 to break the children of David away from these pleasure crutches to prepare you for this influx of deviltry in 2005.

240. The year of strengthening will be a mighty year full of resounding victories! I will accomplish all that I have planned for the preparation of the Family this coming year, to make you ready for the Endtime. It will be a victorious year‚ but these victories will not come to you without a fight.

241. You must gird up your prayer loins, for this must also be a year of prayer. The time for a lazy prayer life is now past. You must stir yourselves up frequently, daily and fervently, so that I can bring you through with great peace in the midst of the storms ahead.

242. It will be a year of battle‚ but a victorious year. And at the end of 2005 you will be able to look back and say proudly, “We have fought by our Husband and Commander’s side, and we have won. We are now ready and raring to go into the battles of 2006. Watch out, Devil‚ here we come!”

What Is the Significance of These Events?

243. (Mama:) In the following messages the Lord gives more details about the significance of this earthquake and tsunami, and what it will mean both for the future of the world and the Family. He explains how the Enemy is using these events to prepare the world for the coming of the Antichrist, explains that we’re entering a new stage of the Endtime, and constantly emphasizes the shortness of time.

244. (Jesus:) In ages past, great disasters such as this one have brought down the empires of men. The winds and waves, the wild rushing of the sea, the shaking of the earth or the explosions of volcanoes have put a stop to men’s wicked cities or nations and have changed the course of world events.

245. This disaster will also change the course of world history, but rather than bringing down an empire‚ it heralds the beginning of the last empire of man, the one-world empire of the Antichrist. It is not the event which draws open the curtain on his rule and reign, but it is another factor which leads that way, and does so strongly, preparing the hearts of men for his coming.

246. The Asian tsunami was a global disaster, affecting many nations, and the world has struggled to cope with its effects. Hundreds of thousands in a dozen nations have died or been injured, and millions are without food or shelter or the means to continue their life—no home, no job, no income, and little or no hope.

247. The nations affected are among the poorest on Earth already, and are finding it difficult to handle the refugees, the reconstruction, the aftermath of this catastrophe. Many lack the resources and the ability to cope. And, while the richer nations and many private aid groups are eager to help, there is poor organization and coordination, a duplication of efforts, too much of some things and too little of others, and no long-term plan. They could do so much more and do it much better if they were willing to work together, to unite, to make it a joint effort and a unified command, to pool their resources and their personnel.

248. As the people of the world look on, they begin to think that it would be good if the world were more united‚ if there were at least some multinational body to handle disasters such as this one—to make the poor nations yield their stubborn pride and sovereignty so that they could receive the help and aid they need, and to make the richer nations yield their stubborn pride and sovereignty so that they could work together in such situations. They begin to think that global problems such as this require global solutions, global bodies.

249. There is the United Nations, but in many ways it can do little. Rather than the nations of the world being subject to it and yielding to it, it must be subject to them and yield to them, and it is often ineffective. It does what it can to help, but could do far more if it had the power and resources to do so.

250. These problems cross the minds of the peoples of the world‚ and they help to prepare the way for the Antichrist, who will one day arise with the solutions to these problems in the form of more unity, a more united global response to wars and terrorism and diseases and catastrophes and refugees and economic inequality, and the many other problems plaguing the world—many of which the Enemy has caused or aggravated or stirred up! “We need to come together more,” the Antichrist will declare, and he will have just the plan and be just the man to implement it, under the Enemy’s own power!

251. So this disaster, and the disasters yet to come in the days of the End‚ help to prepare the way for the Man of Sin, convincing the people of the world of the need for such a man and such a plan. The common people of the world are becoming more and more fed up with their nations and the politicians who run them, their inability to help the poor, to put an end to injustice and war, to rein in their burdensome taxes and unjust laws, their corruption and inefficiency.

252. “Why can’t someone put a stop to African suffering and wars‚ to the massacres in Sudan‚ Somalia, Congo, Uganda, and other places? Why does Haiti stagger from one catastrophe to the next, under one inept leader after another? Why are the rich so very rich and the poor so very poor? Why do millions of poor perish from malaria and tuberculosis and other diseases while millions of rich worry about their baldness or their wrinkles or die from the effects of obesity? How can nations get away with oppressing their own people or wantonly attacking other nations without consequences? Why isn’t there a solution to the constant carnage in the Mideast? How can the religions of the world get together and work together more, rather than their followers killing each other?” In all these matters the nations of the world, and even the United Nations, have proved ineffective. But the Antichrist has a plan, and he just waits for the right moment to present it and implement it, and that moment draws nearer all the time.

253. So this Asian tsunami is not only a sign of the End, of great earthquakes and floods in various places, but it helps to prepare the way for the Man of Sin and the End of Days, as well as the greatest day of all, the day when I can return to gather My Own to Me in the clouds! Keep looking up‚ for the day of your redemption and total renewal draws closer!

*

254. Large events of this kind always signify much change in the attitudes of man and the course of his history. I want to open your eyes to how this disaster will be used to further the Antichrist agenda. The ACs are more firmly in control of the world than many people realize. Even you, My Family, do not always understand how entrenched they are and how their decisions affect so much of what happens in the world—even that which many consider chance, or the natural course of events. This disaster plays into their hands in many ways, some of which I will reveal to you.

255. For one thing, anything which causes widespread fear and concern is always a good thing for the ACs. People who live in fear are drowning men and women who will accept the lifesaver that they have to offer—in the form of world government and a superman leader. In this particular case‚ however, the two agendas which can be most furthered through the fear, confusion, and subsequent hand-wringing and hindsight are increased surveillance and increased personal monitoring through ID cards, especially through chipping.

256. Some even now say, “Oh, if people only had their own chip with their unique ID and it could have been monitored via GPS, we could have saved some who were lost at sea, or found some who were stuck in the wreckage before it was too late.” You can be sure that disasters of this kind will be used to continually prep the populace of the world for accepting measures of this kind. Many wonder how the world will be persuaded to take the Mark, something so sinister and evil. Situations like this provide the answer in that it begins slowly with altruistic motives, and little by little‚ like a drop of water on a rock, people’s resistance is worn away, and what was once unthinkable becomes completely normal and acceptable.

257. There is also a cry for greater monitoring of the environment, with better warning systems in place to warn of impending disasters. Again, this plays into Antichrist hands. Those who seek to unite the world under one government have no problem with sending up more “weather” satellites and implementing more monitoring of the Earth. Under the guise of helping mankind, they put systems into place that can serve double purposes. What seems to serve can also enslave. The motive of trying to help gives many with sinister motives the perfect guise for putting into place the framework that will be needed to bring the Antichrist kingdom to full power.

258. The ACs are quick to realize how this disaster can serve their plan. You must look deep beneath the surface and understand that although good is done, evil is also done, and little by little, the AC is readying himself for the final revelation. Be wary, My children. Be on guard, and do not slack in your preparations. Do as these wicked ones do and seize each opportunity to advance your own strategies to bring My Kingdom to pass on Earth. Don’t be caught sleeping, for your Enemy is not sleeping. Always be ready‚ always be training and preparing and becoming more powerful and ready in spirit than you were the day before.

*

259. This disaster is in a very special sense an important and significant “sign of the times,” both for My Family and for the world. Did I not warn when I was instructing My disciples, “For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes‚ in diverse places”? I told them that all these are the beginning of sorrows (Mat.24:7-8). I say to you now that this earthquake that triggered this mammoth wave and flood of sea waters was no ordinary earthquake, and the flood that it sent to the shores of all those nations was no ordinary flood, and the dramatic results on the Earth and in the world of men and in the Endtime scheme of things was not ordinary! This, I’m sure, is very clear to you even without My saying so, and it’s also clear to the world that it is something very “unique and earthshaking” that has occurred to start this new year.

260. This cataclysmic disaster marks the beginning of the era of the end of the world in the most real sense of My Words. It has truly started at this moment in time, as the year 2005 begins. I allowed this huge catastrophe at this time to draw a very clear line in the sand so that the whole world and everyone in it will be forced to sit up and take notice that the days are now being counted till the End.

261. Things will begin to snowball like never before, and more signs of the times will begin to appear, including even greater “natural disasters,” the greater emergence of all kinds of evil and war, inspired and perpetrated by Satan as he uses the evil men in his control to hasten his soon-coming takeover of the world. With this event, I have “opened the floodgates” and have removed the bonds that held Satan back. “And now ye know what withholdeth‚ that he might be revealed in his time. For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let‚ until he be taken out of the way” (2Thes.2:6,7).

262. The signs of the times will be so obvious now, to those who see‚ that there will be no doubt that the End is upon you. So watch and pray, My beloved brides of the End, for all these things which I have spoken are true and faithful. Get ready for the things which I have been preparing you for all your lives, for they are here!

*

263. This tsunami at the end of the old year, after the end of My birthday and at the beginning of the new year, signals a somber and eerie alarm in the hearts of men worldwide. It is the tsunami warning of more than just a flood of water on the Earth. Instead, it is a warning of a flood of evil pending for the world.

264. The physical is a representation of the spiritual. Just as this physical wave, this dark tsunami‚ washed upon many countries in Asia, so is the Enemy preparing and amassing his forces of darkness to wash upon many countries this year. Those who are alert and have moved in spirit to higher ground will be spared. Those who ignore the warnings will be washed away.

265. It’s very simple for you, but not for those in the world. They are like those who see the weird things happening and run down to the beach. They are like the glazed-eyed tourists who cannot discern the signs of the times. They linger, toying with the foolishness of this present time, not seeing or understanding what is building up out at sea and heading toward them at the speed of a jet plane, soon to overpower them, overtake them, drown them, and leave them bloated on some beach to rot before the world.

266. These are the warning signs, the “shots across the bow” that I give the world as you enter these days. This is the last call for many that are blind, to open their eyes or perish.

267. For you in My Family and for all those just and righteous people who remain on the Earth, it is a signal that the storm approaches and that you had better get busy preparing for the flood of evil that comes. And it will come‚ in many places, in many ways.

268. For some countries it will be swift and destructive, while for others it will take longer. But however it comes, it will come as surely as the night follows the day. So be warned and let your hearts be sobered toward doing My full will in complete obedience and desperation.

269. Hold on to the laser lamps of My Spirit and the new weapons that I have given you, and reach out in the darkness to save those about you, bringing them to the higher ground of spiritual safety through knowing Me and receiving Me.

270. I will use you to save many in these Last Days. I will use you to pull many sincere and searching hearts to higher ground. Great will be the masses that flock to you for safety, just as your Father David saw in his dreams of the volcanoes that were erupting and the floods of water that were washing over those in the lowlands.

271. Be wise, My children. See things in the spirit. Observe, take to heart, and then obey and follow through, not only for your sakes but for the sake of the lost. I wish that none who need to be gathered up to the hills of safety be lost. I wish all My sheep to make it to the mountain passes‚ that they should not be swept away in the floods of darkness of the night. Be like the faithful shepherds who lead My sheep up, up and away, safe from harm or danger, safe from the claws of the Evil One.

272. Woe to the inhabitants of the Earth and of the sea, for the Enemy is come down unto you‚ having great wrath! Greater things than these shall you see in the days to come, but greater shall be the miracles of safety and protection for you, My children.

273. When the Enemy throws floods at you, you will be able to stop them. When there are fires all around you, I will keep you as you walk through them without even the smell of smoke. In danger and in tribulation, My mighty hand will perform wonders for you that you have only dreamed about.

274. Let this disaster show you that time is of the essence and preparations must start now. The war is coming, and you must sharpen your weapons and use them lest you be caught unawares.

275. I will not give many more warning shots before I allow the Enemy to begin his attacks. So pray, be on guard, watch, and be sober. Lift your hearts to Me in desperation so that you can be used of Me and come out shining ever brighter in the darkness that will surround you.

276. Though the darkness will be great‚ your light will shine brighter than ever. So let your light shine and let all men know that it is the light from Heaven, the light I give you, Me, My love, the Bright and Morning Star.

*

277. This is a wake-up call to the world, My warning that the days are evil and that time is short. As many were reveling and drinking in the Christmas and New Year’s week, I sent this as a somber warning that things will not continue as they have been.

278. This disaster has touched many worldwide, so the message has reached many nations. It has been a sobering time, a time to think more about Me and My plan for mankind. It has been a signal to wake up and leave the wild partying and reveling, to look to Me for strength and counsel and guidance. Many in the world have become hardened to My warning message. This will help them to receive My Words, and to believe them. This has brought a great sobering‚ and a greater sense of the true values of life, throughout the world.

*

279. I want those in My Family to look at this event as a sobering reminder of how short time is. There are millions of My sheep who await who may not be there tomorrow. So as the Family enters this “year of strengthening‚” I want them to keep this event in mind to help them to keep the vision of redeeming the time, for the days are truly evil, and reaching the sheep. That is the reason that I want My Family to become an offensive, on-the-move army, so that they will be able to reach the lost while they still have the opportunity and the time. That is the vision I want My Family to keep during this year. This disaster is a very important and sobering reminder. So please take it to heart and let it burn within you to cause you to do all you can as a Family to continue to yield and obey and move forward so you can become that army on the move, to launch the attack and go forth claiming the land and all the souls who are waiting to receive Me and My love before the days of evil arrive.

280. Times of great turmoil and confusion such as the world has never known before are about to begin. I do not make mistakes; I do all things in great love and mercy according to My perfect plan. I allowed this disaster‚ and I removed many poor little ones from this Earth and brought them to a much better place where there will be no more pain or suffering and where they will be free from the horrors of this world. I knew that they would be better off here on this side than left there to go through the events that will soon be taking place all over the world. So do not feel bad for them, but prepare your hearts and spirits so that you will be ready to accomplish your tasks as My Endtime brides and so that you may reach out to those who remain who are still hungering. Pray for those in this world that are Mine, that they might find Me and that I will keep them in the days to come.

281. This disaster is a major sign of things to come, and a sign that the Endtime is just around the corner. So keep your eyes and ears open. Don’t let the Enemy come in with lethargy and compromise, but stay on the attack so that you will be prepared. Keep making the steps necessary to become the offensive wartime army I need you to be. Redeem the time, for the days are evil! Life is short, as this event so clearly shows, so reach the sheep while they are still alive. Love Me, love your brethren while they are still around and while you still can, and pray that you can reach all those who are waiting with My love and message while there is still time and relative peace and stability to do so. It won’t be around much longer.

*

282. I allowed this disaster as a sign to all that the days of this world are fast coming to a close. The time is coming and is now here in which many of the signs that were foretold will come to pass. For this world has seen much hate and much conflict in these days‚ and just as there is now an increase in wars, so shall there also be an increase in natural disasters.

283. I didn’t allow this disaster just as punishment, but so that My Words may be fulfilled‚ so that you might know that the End draws nigh, that the time is fast approaching when this world will be turned over to the Evil One. You, My brides, can take this as a sign of what is to come, for this is just a foretaste. I have warned you through My Words of old, so think it not strange that such things come to pass.

*

284. Did I not say when I was on Earth that there would be earthquakes in diverse places, and then the End would come? This is but the beginning of sorrows. The geological balance that has been maintained throughout the ages, keeping My children safe, is being overturned, and there will be disasters of cosmic proportions, as I foretold.

285. This event was not a judgment on mankind as was the Flood‚ but I allowed it as a warning, a check to make men understand the reality of the world that they live in.

286. As the scientific age has progressed, it is so easy for man to think that he is in control, that he has a handle on things, and that he can thus control his own destiny. There have been cures discovered for terrible diseases that killed many in the past. There has been space exploration, so that man begins to believe he can rule the heavens. There has been the development of weapons of mass destruction‚ so that the superpowers feel they can annihilate their enemies easily if they have to.

287. All these things have made man more and more confident. It is not as in the past, when the life expectancy of a normal man was shorter and there were many vicissitudes of life. When life was more uncertain, then people felt a greater need for Me‚ and the world was more godly.

288. Now, although I did not sweep away all these people in judgment, as I did in the time of the Flood, I did allow this disaster as a warning to the world that they are not in control of their destiny, no matter how developed and how civilized and how technologically advanced they have become. All the computers in the world would not have helped one person who was in the path of the tsunami!

*

289. I allowed this to happen for many reasons. One of the main ones is that it’s a wake-up call, not only to the world, but to the Family. You have turned a corner and the world has turned a corner, and things will never be the same again.

290. This was another event in the chain of the “beginning of sorrows.” Although this event seemed natural, there were spiritual forces behind it. Remember‚ the Devil is the destroyer of life.

291. This is just the beginning of many climactic events, as I have predicted in My Word. There will be several big earthquakes yet to come, and the intensity will be greatly multiplied. You are on a fast track to the events of the Time of the End.

292. Have I not said that the Earth will reel to and fro like a drunken man before the day of My coming? This will lead up to the biggest earthquake of all times, during the Wrath of God‚ that will surpass the “days of Peleg” when the Earth was divided (Gen.10:25). “Every island shall flee away and the mountains shall be made low.” “And there will not have been an earthquake as great as this since man first walked the earth” (Rev.16:18,20).

293. This will help adjust the Earth, to help bring in a moderate climate as your Father David has foretold, for the people who live on the Earth during the Millennium. As this tsunami actually made the Earth wobble on its axis a little, so this last big one will change the tilt of its axis back to the degree on which I had ordained it, at the beginning with the Garden of Eden. There will still be cycles and seasons, but not the extremes that you have today.

294. But you and all My children will not have to worry about that final mighty earthquake. For I will come and gather you from the four corners of the Earth before that day, from every nation.

295. So hold on, My loves. Hold on to the vision of the coming of these big events and work while it is yet day, for the night soon cometh, and the night in some countries will come quicker than others. I am calling all men everywhere to repent and to strengthen themselves in My Word and to work the works of Him who sent him. As you go and preach this Gospel to every tongue and every nation, then shall the End come.

[Box]

Quake rattled the Earth

(Reuters) The deadly Asian earthquake may have caused the planet to wobble on its axis‚ scientists said. Richard Gross, a geophysicist with NASA’s Jet Propulsion Laboratory in California, theorized that a shift of mass toward the Earth’s center during the quake caused the planet to spin 3 microseconds, or one millionth of a second‚ faster and to tilt about an inch (2.5 cm) on its axis. The Earth’s poles travel a circular path that normally varies by about 33 feet, so an added wobble of an inch is unlikely to cause long-term effects, he said.

[End of box]

*

296. I am using this event to wake and shake the nations to the fact that time is short and the End is drawing near. Did I not predict that this sort of thing would happen more and more as you approach the End? If you will look at the statistics‚ you will see that all these “natural disasters” are steadily on the increase.

297. I allow these things for two reasons: One, to wake up the world and get them desperate, causing them to repent of their sins and turn to Me. I use these things to cause them to lay aside their games and distractions and to think deeply about life and death and its meaning, to ask themselves serious questions about what they have done with their lives.

298. I also use these things to remind the elect that time is short‚ that the End approaches and My children need to do all they can to reach the lost and get out the message while they still have the time. I use these things to wake up My children, that they should not be deceived into thinking all things continue as they have been.

299. Many even in the ranks of My children have fallen asleep‚ thinking that the Endtime will never be, that they have time to go their own way and do their own thing. But let this be a warning that time is getting short. You have no guarantee for tomorrow. You who can perceive the signs of the times need to understand that this is one of the indicators of where you are on My Endtime timetable. The hour is fast approaching, and there are many living in indecision, unable to read the signs of the times, having been lulled to sleep by the cares of this world.

300. This is your opportunity to help those who are lost to see that the hour is late and they are not saved. Many have been broken in spirit and are searching for that which is eternal after witnessing the briefness of their world. So use this opportunity to share My message and to give My Words to the hungry and needy. Preach the Word, give My message, for time is short!

Be a Greater Witness Than Ever!

301. (Mama:) Great disasters and tragedies soften men’s hearts and make their minds more receptive to the truth as they ponder why these things happen and how quickly their own lives could change, the shortness of their time on Earth and how fickle fame or fortune or possessions can be. It’s an ideal time to witness, and the Lord gives us lots of good counsel on how to witness‚ how to pray for those Family members who are working and witnessing at disaster sites, and how we can all be relief workers, bringing relief from pain, hopelessness and despair.

302. (Jesus:) In this disaster, many have seen that life can be blown away like the chaff. All that they have lived for, all that they have built, all that they have accumulated and have spent their life on can be washed away in a second, and none of these things that they now hold dear can save them from such a disaster.

303. There will be much soul-searching, for many will have had their eyes opened by this experience‚ and they will seek the truth. Many of those who have forgotten Me will once again find Me, and I will ease the pain and the sorrow‚ and in Me they will find their strength.

304. This is also a practice ground for you, My Family, to be bright beacons in the darkness, to spread My love and joy in such calamity—to lift up the weak and to comfort the brokenhearted. This has been your mission from the beginning, and although you might not be able to make everything better in the physical, you will be able to give them the greatest gift ever, one that can never be taken away from them. They will be assured that they have a better place to go to, that their loved ones have also gone to a better place‚ that they will experience no more suffering or pain, and that all wrongs will be made right.

305. Through this disaster I also give you a glimpse of what you will do in the future, for the wheels have been set in motion and the signs that I have promised must come to pass. But with these disasters I will open the doors for you to be greater witnesses than before, and not only will you be more fully anointed with My power, but the people who go through these disasters will desire the truth and will be hungry for the light and hope that you have to offer.

306. So although this disaster seems great and many did lose their lives and many more suffer‚ I allowed it so that you might prepare with more urgency and with more desperation, and so that you might get this foretaste of what your roles will be and how you will be used.

307. For not only will more of these disasters happen‚ but in the future many mighty miracles will be performed by you, My brides. You will heal the sick, raise the dead, feed the multitudes, and protect many from such things. It is an awesome thing to imagine, but that is why I bring these signs now, so that you might prepare with the knowledge that more is coming and that I need each of you to be prepared in spirit—prepared by having a close link with Me, prepared by working with your spirit helpers, prepared in being fully possessed by Me, and prepared in having great faith that I can move mountains on your behalf. You will be filled with My power and with My Spirit, and many will look to each of you for guidance and for answers.

308. I will continue to bring more of the survivors to My side during this time. I will free them forever, and I will bring them to My bosom where they will know no more pain or suffering, and evil cannot touch them. So trust in this, that even though more are dying and continue to die, it is in My mercy that I take them, and they will only know the pain for a little longer. I hear the cries of the suffering and I will make haste to deliver those I can, and to help those who need peace and who must continue to go on for a bit more.

309. Pray for them, because they need your prayers. Your prayers allow Me to release many of My angels and spirit helpers to help open the hearts of these people to Me and to prepare them for what is in store for them.

310. Those of you who have gone out among them will also need the prayers of many, for you’re each a light in the darkness and you must shine brightly. You must give of yourselves, and it will cost a lot. When you are surrounded by so much pain and suffering, it will be easy to get weighed down with the hopelessness of it all. That is why you must avail yourself of My power to be able to rise above and to see things as I see them, and to pour out and be the vessels that I need you to be.

311. You are My emissaries, and even though you might feel that your efforts are small and that you are only able to touch a few, each one that you reach is important to Me. I love each one of them, and each one that is able to come to Me and know Me will be worth all that you give in order to save them. So do not belittle your job, whether you are there in flesh or whether you are upholding your brethren through your prayers, for you are fulfilling what I have for each of you to do in this situation.

312. All of you must prepare, for days such as these will come again. Many will again be called to the forefront and many will again have to be the support team. You are a team, and through this disaster you will become an even closer-knit team.

*

313. Let this be a call to arms‚ My dears! You have been strengthened and renewed, and now is the time to reach out. There is yet work to be done to strengthen your defenses, but now is the time to go on the attack and fight for the souls of men.

314. Let this be a rallying call to all My children, for although the need is so great now, it will be even greater in the future. So rise to the occasion and do all you can to reach those in need with My love and light. People look for an answer, and only you have the answer that they need. Seek out My lost sheep that need Me and save them, for they hunger and thirst for My love and the time is right. Many now see the shortness of time, the brevity of life‚ and look for answers. Find those people and give them My answers.

315. This is but a small taste of things to come. Take full advantage now of the training these experiences will give you. For as the need grows greater and greater, the world and My sheep will expect more and more of you. This is but the beginning of a great harvest that will be reaped for Me. So answer the call! Put the weights and sins behind you that you have been delivered of and answer the call of the hungry and needy.

*

316. You, My brides‚ will be a light in the midst of darkness. As disasters continue to plague man more and more, some by the forces of nature and others by the hand of man, you will come into the calling that I have long prepared you for.—To be light and comfort unto the nations. You will stand strong and do exploits! You will feed the multitudes not only bread but My Words of life. You will feed both their bodies and their souls. You will heal their bodies and minds and hearts.

317. As the world gets darker and more disaster-prone, the structures of man that are supposed to help people cope with these things will fall apart and will not be able to save the people, but you will. You will come to the fore. Then all will know that you are Heaven-sent and they will believe your message, and none will be able to gainsay nor resist. You will stand head and shoulders above all‚ and the people of the world whose minds are not darkened beyond hope will look to you.

318. The days will grow ever darker, so be prepared. You will be called upon more and more to lead people. The rulers will see that you have something that they could never give. You have the power to heal minds and spirits, and your power to heal bodies will grow and grow. Great demands will be placed upon you, and you will rise to the occasion, for this is your destiny. This is what I have trained you for‚ to be a light in the midst of gross darkness. You will defend the faithful, feed the needy, heal the broken in body, warn those in danger of things not seen as yet, and win souls to Me. You will give nations the chance to choose Me.

*

319. As much as I hate to see suffering‚ pain, and hurt, I must allow Satan room to work, to give the world a taste of Hell, so that they may choose between Me and him, between light and darkness, between Heaven and Hell. I must let him do his part in bringing chaos, destruction and disaster‚ then fake peace, persecution of My children, and all his evil maladies on the world in preparation for My return, My rule, and My peace.

320. Man has chosen the path of sin, and I must let him reap the consequences of these decisions. Satan plagues the world with his horrors, while I beg and plead for men to come to Me and in Me to find all good things—peace, safety‚ protection, love, harmony, truth, meaning, light and answers. Each one must choose which side they will be on.

321. The quicker the Endtime plays out, the sooner I will be able to return to end all suffering, sorrow, pain, and everything that is evil, and replace it all with purity, beauty, healing, restoration, and forgiveness. These disasters and difficulties must happen, for they play a major role in the Endtime.

322. So I once again plead with you‚ My children, to preach the Gospel as fast and furiously as you can, to fulfill the requirement of “the Gospel being preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations” (Mat.24:14) so that the End can come as quickly as possible.—The end of all horrors, and the beginning of a new and perfect world where things are governed in My love, righteousness, and according to My perfect will.

*

323. I call all My children who will hear to listen. I will not keep repeating Myself, for you have heard Me say this time and time again. Things will not continue as they have been. The lines are being drawn, and I will hold every man, woman and child accountable for the truth they know, whether vast amounts as you in My Family have‚ or even a snippet of truth as many in the world have.

324. I hold you accountable to do what you know should be done to reach the lost while there is still time and while the sun still shines. The days ahead are dark, and the light of My truth must shine from your hearts, mouths and hands like never before. Seize the day, win the world, reach the lost‚ and deliver the message I have given you before it is too late and you lament at how little you are able to do.

325. While there is freedom to speak the truth, do so with boldness! Proclaim My love to all who will receive. Help Me by doing your part. Be like the angel of the End that will circle the globe and deliver My message to the lost.

*

326. (Dad) Although this disaster seems like such a huge event now and so cataclysmic, it’s just a foreshadowing of things to come. Soon you will become accustomed to big, significant events happening regularly.

327. Soon there won’t be those in the Family who are still double-minded, wavering, and unsure about the truth and validity of the Endtime, because you’ll all be so busy “instructing many” and taking your places in the final scenes of this world’s final play.

328. This is a time to “look up” and to “rejoice, for your redemption draweth nigh” (Luk.21:28). Of course it’s sobering, and you want to do and should be doing everything you can to witness and win and help and save those who have been directly affected; but as far as how it personally affects you, it should encourage your faith to see God’s Word being fulfilled.

329. It’s a time to reach out, to witness, to help, to bring light, answers, comfort‚ and Jesus to the world. It’s not a time to let your faith waver and ask questions like, “Why does God allow disasters?” You’re supposed to know that already, and if you can’t remember clearly‚ you need to study the Word on the topic and get busy doing your part to use this event as an avenue to witness, to win souls‚ and to help others.

330. Strengthen your faith in the Word so the Lord can use you as “one who understands among the people” and you’ll “instruct many” (Dan.11:33). Praise Him and trust Him, for He does all things well. Remember that He’s in full control, and He’s not going to let a thing happen to any of His children without His express permission.

331. As the days grow darker, you’re destined to shine brighter than ever. So get busy, get witnessing, and use this as a catalyst to focus outward, to feed the sheep who are looking for answers, and to proclaim the truth far and wide for all to hear! Take your place in teaching Jesus’ Words and perspectives to those who so desperately need them and who are now open to receiving them. Use this situation for all it’s worth by getting out and witnessing, helping and loving the Lord’s lost sheep. Give your all, whether it is in prayer, in witnessing‚ in financial support to those of your Family who are on the scene to help, or all three. Be strong! Lead the people to Jesus by tenderly gathering them in to the folds of Jesus, David, Maria, and Peter.

332. Do your part to help turn this disaster into a Romans 8:28 for all involved by leading the lost to the source of true life, love, power‚ protection, happiness, peace, and everything that is true, just, heavenly, and pure.

333. For the children of the world it is yet another opportunity to choose—to choose whether to wake up, to search for truth and the meaning of these things, or to harden their hearts. There have been many choices already in each person’s life, and there will yet be more. The hearts of some will grow harder, and colder in rejection and delusion, and the hearts of others will be opened, softened‚ made desperate and hungry for Jesus, for answers, for comfort, peace and hope.

334. Your job is to be there for those who are hungry, seeking, searching, and desirous of the truth‚ no matter where they are. Feed the sheep!

*

335. How could God allow such a horrible thing to happen? You read the answers from many religious leaders, and although some, such as the Muslims, come close to part of the truth, none are able to give an answer that shows My love in allowing this.

336. It’s therefore of utmost importance for the children of David to give out the truth about these disasters. Explain not only why I allow these natural and destructive disasters, but also why I allow war. Man is hell-bent on humanizing all explanations. So you‚ the advocates of the truth, must speak out loud and clear! Even many sincere Christians are not able to give the answers the world seeks concerning the great suffering and sorrow that exists in the world today. So along with the Endtime message that I command you to preach, I tell you to also preach the truth about why disasters occur and why I allow war.

Please see the following Letters and pubs for an explanation of “why war” and what the Lord thinks of it:

[ ]“Sex Works,” ML #306:20-24, Vol.3

[ ]“Where Poppies Grow,” ML #368:22-41, Vol.3

[ ]“From Whence Come Wars,” ML #601, Vol.5

[ ]“Why Wars,” ML #1326, DB1

[ ]“World Currents 101,” ML #3447:41-47, GN 1031

[ ]“The tragedy of war‚” END 23

[ ]“How humanitarian is it to kill people for killing people‚” END 24

[ ]“Religion is unfairly blamed for the world’s wars,” END 30

[ ]“War is wrong‚” END 52

[ ]“Wickedness of war,” END 61

[ ]“War propaganda,” END 70

[ ]“God’s position on war,” GP tract

Why disasters: The Lord’s viewpoint, and what ours should be:

[ ]“Medusa Touch,” ML #955:16-19‚ Vol.8

[ ]“Why Disasters,” ML #959, Vol.8 or DB 1

[ ]“The Rescue,” ML #2296, GP poster

[ ]“Unnatural Disasters and Churchianity‚” ML #2318:8-20, Vol.18

[ ]“Prophecies Received at the HCS for the Kobe Earthquake Situation,” ML #2970, DB 12

[ ]“Storm washes away hopes for future in Central America,” END 13

[ ]“The unnatural disaster was caused by human greed,” END 14

[ ]“Global warming could cause droughts‚ disease, and political upheaval,” END 41

[ ]“Catastrophes climbing,” END 49

[ ]“Death and Destruction in Bam,” END 69

[ ]“Wild weather in the U.S.,” END 71

[ ]“When Disaster Strikes,” GP tract

*

337. Those who have passed on are in the light‚ but many of the survivors of this disaster live on in darkness. It behooves the children of David to continue to give out My message of love through tracts and mass methods such as radio shows and television shows, to help even the poor have a choice. Continue to reach the rich who can finance these operations. Turn on the educated to helping you to pour out the Word in great quantities to give even the poor the chance to have the light come into their lives. For it behooves the rich of the world to feed the poor not just physically‚ but spiritually. And I call the children of David to reach those with the power to do so.

338. This is why the children of David must pull back from so much energy being spent on feeding the poor, and turn to reaching the rich and educated. You can help the poor even more by reaching the rich and the educated and those with power in their lands, and as you minister to them, they can help you to minister to others more than ever before. Let your hearts break, My children, for those who die without the light. And turn your broken hearts toward reaching those with the power and influence to shed the light on even the smallest in the land. This is the commission of the children of David.

*

339. Endtime events are very much like this tsunami, for each event is racing towards its destination unseen until it reaches “land.” Those who perceive the events are like the early warning systems that some countries have in place to warn others of the events that are to come. When compared to the vast majority of those in the world, you, My children, are like the lone warning buoy warning of the coming doom and dangers of the Endtime. Some will heed your warning and others will not, but that does not lessen the importance of your warning.

340. Many felt that because tsunamis of this magnitude happened so infrequently, a warning system wasn’t needed or wasn’t worth it, but as you can see now‚ it would have saved many lives. I want to warn you, My children‚ not to become complacent in delivering My Endtime message and warning to the world. Do not let the complacency of the world seep in and cause you to feel that what you’re warning people about will never happen, for the day will come when those who scoffed at My message will be the ones who will be weeping and looking for answers. Will your last words be, “If I only had‚” or will you be satisfied, knowing that you did your best and that you remained true to My message?

341. While countries around the world bring aid and supplies to help those in need, so few are bringing the balm of healing for the spirit that each one desperately needs. While there are some who try to comfort, there are so few who have My light and truth‚ and none who know Me as you do. This is your chance to shine, My children. This is your chance to reap a harvest like never before, for there has never been a time when the hearts of the people of these fields have been more ripe and desperate for My truth. There will be many obstacles to overcome, such as bitterness and resentment and blame toward Me, but show My love to each one you meet and they will see that My love is greater than any loss—that My love will cover all hurt and pain if they will but receive it.

342. I ask that you be faithful witnesses to the truth that you have and to the message that I have given you. Do not let your hearts fail because of the suffering and because of the great tragedy. Let it rather stir up within you the conviction of My Spirit to witness like never before to win others to Me and to share My love and Gospel with all you meet, for you never know when a day could be your last. Life is short‚ and there are so many who have not been reached with My love.

343. In My love I brought many needy home unto Me, but there are many, many more in this life who are in great need, who live as if they are dead, who are under the waves of hopelessness and despair. Rescue these, My loves. Give them the hope and love that you have received. Give them strength to go on and to believe that there is more to this life than what they can see all around them.

344. All that you have to forsake and give up in order to reach these poor and needy will seem as nothing when compared to the mighty harvest that will be won as a result. This is but a foretaste of what is to come when My children will be called upon to go out and minister to the many, many dying and needy ones all around the world. This has happened in many situations, and those who were not involved in these efforts but read the testimonies might think that they could never do something so great as others did. However‚ I tell you that those who were in these disaster situations did not feel ready or prepared, but as they obeyed and let Me pour through them, they became the vessels of love and comfort that I needed them to become. So will it be with all My children who find themselves in these situations. As they yield to Me and let Me work through them, then they will become the vessels of My love that I need them to become.

345. It all starts today with learning to yield to Me and letting Me use you in whatever way I want to. Then when the time comes that you’re faced with thousands of needy souls, it will just be one more yielding to Me, one more saying yes to My will and giving My message to those in need. You are each destined to do great and mighty works for Me. Sometimes those mighty works will be miracles of supply or protection, calling down fire from Heaven, while other times it will be a great yielding to Me and opening up your heart and mind and allowing Me to pour through you. This type of miracle is no less miraculous than calling down fire from Heaven, for it requires great faith and yieldedness to allow Me to work through you in whatever way I see fit. Each day you are drawing closer to the End and each day you will be called upon to do greater works, whether greater miracles or greater yieldedness, but whatever I ask of you, it will be more than the day before.

346. I want you to get into the habit of expecting more of yourself and of giving Me more, not just being content with doing the same thing or believing that you’re only capable of doing what you know you can do or have already done. It’s time to start stepping into the role that I have ordained for you—that of being My leaders of the Endtime. There are great roles that need to be filled in the Endtime play, and each of you has a place and a calling, and in some cases I will call upon you to play several roles. But it’s up to you whether you will choose to play the role that I have ordained you to play or whether you will take on a supporting role and be content to not be challenged. I am calling you each to be My relief workers, to bring relief from pain, hopelessness, and despair. I am calling you to be ministers and doctors of My love, to bring relief and comfort to the spirits and hearts of those affected, for this is one part that no medicine or drug can heal; only I and My love can do so.

347. You have been training for this all your life. You have been studying and preparing to be My Endtime witnesses since you could quote verses. Now it’s your chance to use all that you have learned. Just as doctors have to train and study for years and years before they can practice medicine, so too have you studied and trained for these days that are upon you, the Endtime. Now it’s your chance to put into practice all that you have learned and to be My witnesses, ministers and soul doctors. You can be My love to these in need.

*

(From the spirit of a man who is still alive, who miraculously survived the tsunami and even rescued his own family. It was like he himself is still a normal person with all his faults and failings, but inside, almost unknown to his carnal mind, his spirit is calling out and searching for answers.)

348. I am the spirit of one who escaped death in the tsunami. Why do I call out to the children of David when I am alive and not dead?—Because, although I am more open in the spirit, I am still very bound in the flesh, and a thousand questions about my life rise up and crash in on me like the tsunami itself. I must know! I must find out!

349. My brush with death and the miracles that happened to keep me alive have given me a great desire to know why. What is the greater truth that lies behind the events of that day? Why did I live when I should have been the first one to die? Why was I able to rescue my whole family when so many others perished? Who was it that helped me and spoke to me in that terrible moment of desperation? This is not the first time I have been so close to death. This is not the first time I have felt His great presence.

350. I am a surfer who was out in the water when the tsunami hit. I know the power of the sea, because much of my life I have played on the back of the sea, catching waves and riding them. It is a thrill to be so close to something so powerful and be able to not only survive but even harness some of that power. I am good at surfing, but not that good—not good enough to do what I did. There was Someone else there with me, Someone far greater than me, Someone Who could even command the sea. I called out to that Someone to help me, and He did—now I want to know Who He is.

351. I had a strange feeling about going out surfing that day. It was not so much a dread of impending doom as a feeling of detachment from life‚ a feeling of being partially elsewhere, somewhat outside of life and away from people and problems. I’d had a little difference with my wife the day before that carried over to the morning. That put me into a bit of a pensive mood, wondering what our lives were all about.

352. I knew enough of the sea to know that something was very wrong. I felt the swell rising. I saw the water receding from the shore. I turned and saw the great wave rising. In an instant I knew—I just knew—this was a killer wave come from the depths of Hell. My family was in the hotel, probably watching me. There was no turning back. Everything was instant and instinctive. Every skill I possessed was needed now, right now, and much more.

353. This wave was huge beyond belief. I knew I must fight with everything in me to stay on it. I was riding a wild animal risen up from Hell. I could not lose my courage. A voice spoke within me, steadying me, guiding me, encouraging me. The speed at which I was going was incredible. The wave surged forward, hungry for destruction. I fought to stay up, and nearly fell at one point. I would have been dragged to my death by my own surfboard, as it was attached to my ankle by a cord. There was not time to undo it and little point in trying. I had to succeed.

354. Miraculously, I was able to ride the wave and work my way over so I was heading right for the hotel where my family was staying. The wave just kept going, smashing boats and washing before it swimmers and anything else in its path. The hotel was coming up fast‚ and I feared I would be driven into a tree or smashed into the debris or the hotel itself, but just as I was at the hotel the wave weakened and I was able to drop down and free myself and escape the terrible current that pulled so many back out to sea and to their deaths.

355. I ran into the hotel, raced into our room and grabbed my family. “Come on,” I yelled, “we have to get out of here now and get to higher ground before the next wave hits!” We hurried down the steps and out of the hotel, running up the road that led away from the beach and up into the jungle. I don’t know where I got the strength, but I nearly carried my loved ones. “Don’t look back! Keep going!”

356. We ran and ran until exhausted. At last we reached a point high enough to be safe—at least safer. We collapsed on the ground. In the distance behind us we could hear the screams and the crashing and crushing sound as more waves hit. I hugged my family close to me. We wept, but we were spared.

357. Now my spirit searches. It reaches out for answers. Why me? Who can tell me why I and my family were so miraculously spared when so many died? Who was there by me in my most desperate hour of need? Can you tell me? I long to know. I need answers.

Wield the Weapon of Praise

358. (Mama:) The Lord has repeatedly told us how important the weapon of praise is. In the message that follows, He explains how we can not only make use of praise ourselves but can show and teach others how to praise Him even in the midst of this difficult situation, and thereby receive more comfort and peace.

359. (Jesus: ) I woo and love and pour out blessings‚ but man has a way of wondering why I don’t give more, and taking and spoiling what I do give him. He spoils it through pollution and murmuring and greed. He spoils it through war and fighting and killing his neighbors. He spoils it through his selfishness.

360. There is very little thanks coming My way these days from man. Most are wondering, “Why me? Why do I have to suffer? What have I done to deserve this lot in life?” Even those with plenty wish they had more. The world is in the age of murmuring, and through their murmuring and selfishness‚ they have walked away from My blessings.

361. This event of Christmas 2004 seems an awesome one, but it’s only the beginning of sorrows. There are many more to come. Only those who learn to thank Me for My blessings, whether they are Christians or Muslims or Jews or Hindus‚ will have the grace to rise above the sorrows the Earth and its peoples have now entered. Praise, My dear children, is already setting you apart from the masses, and it will do so even more in the days to come.

362. You must praise! Praise is not only a weapon that will help you be strong and powerful in these Endtime days, but it is the weapon of liberation that you can use to set people free. Teach them to praise Me and you will be drawing them out of the darkness into the light. You can’t stop the darkness that is rapidly encroaching on the Earth. But you can chase it away and push it back through praise.

363. Praise is not only the most needed weapon for the children of David and their survival, but it’s the most important weapon you have to give to the children of the world. Teach them to praise, and you have taught them to survive. Teach them to praise, and you have taught them to overcome. Teach them to praise, and the Antichrist and his people and powers will not be able to defeat those wielding it. Give this weapon to all My people, for those who wield this weapon, no matter what their nationality or religion, will rise above.

364. As you know, I promised that if I am lifted up, I will draw all men unto Me. So teach people to praise, and you will find them coming to Me in love and peace and comfort. Give the masses this weapon of praise‚ and by giving them this weapon, you are leading them to Me. Yes, continue to tell them about Me, but also give them the weapon of praise.

365. You must continue to get out the millions to the billions. You must continue to distribute My message in tracts far and wide. You must continue to hold your mass meetings where you reach the school children. You must continue to tell people how much I love them, and about Me, the real Jesus. And you must give them the weapon of praise.

366. (Jesus is weeping.) If My children would wield the weapon of praise, the sorrows of this life would quickly pass away. I wish to draw people nearer to Me. But doubt and sorrow and murmuring on a massive scale are separating people from Me more than any other problem. Defeat the murmuring in their lives by teaching them to praise.

367. I now commission the children of David to wave the banner of praise far and wide, and hold it high! For by giving the children of the Earth the weapon of praise, you give them the tool they need to overcome the darkness that is encroaching upon the Earth and is quickly eating it up.

The Lord’s Powerful Protection

368. (Mama:) The Lord kept many of His children so wonderfully from this tsunami‚ like one dear Sri Lankan missionary who miraculously escaped the flood with all his orphans and his entire family. Others were hindered from being on the beach at the moment the floods came, or were even sitting up in the hills in church or taking time in His Word. And others went through the flood but called out to Him and were saved.

369. Still, other Christians perished in the floods or lost loved ones, with children or parents or brothers and sisters being swept away‚ and I know this must weigh on the minds of some of you. You probably wonder if you could handle such a situation, whether the Lord would protect you and your mates and your little ones in similar disasters, and some of you might be a little anxious about the future. We asked the Lord for some reassurance and some promises that we could claim for the future, and He responded beautifully.

370. (Jesus:) I said in My Word that there will be pestilences, wars, famines‚ and other such disasters that will rock the world in the time of the End. They will be a sign of the waywardness of the world, the darkness that fast approaches and tries to drown out the light. There will be other more devastating events that will take place, that will be used to shake up the world. Some people will see them as such, and yet others will harden their hearts against Me and will choose the way of destruction. But all will have had their choice—some in this life and some in the life to come.

371. But let your hearts be comforted, My brides, for even though the times of Great Tribulation are yet to come, My eye will be ever on you. I will always care for My Own; I will look after you, even as I cared for you during this tsunami. I need you as My messengers to the world. You are My angels of mercy. You have access to My mind, so that you can minister to those in need, helping them to find Me.

372. Few Christians in the world today have the gifts that you have through prophecy and asking Me for My insight into situations such as this, and so many somewhat blindly proclaim their view on such disasters, and don’t always proclaim the full message I wish to give. They give a portion, which is sometimes confused and lost in their own interpretations and personal opinions.

373. That makes your job all the more important‚ because you have the truth‚ you have the faith, the greater understanding of My love and mercy. You who have known Me intimately as My brides have such an edge over the churches and other Christians, who in many ways practice a religion of the past, a religion that has become stale, passive, and rigid because they have compromised and have not lived up to the full teachings of My Word.

374. That is why I have called you out as My prophets of the End, those who will boldly proclaim My message throughout the world. Your ministry of comfort to those who have suffered is recognized on all continents‚ for people see and feel and know that you have something that no one else has. Your faith is pure, your love for them is motivated by Me, and your compassion is a reflection of My own. The message I have given you to spread far and wide throughout the world is one of the purest resemblances of Me‚ because you have known Me as few others have.

375. So let this motivate you to continue to draw closer to Me, so that I can use you to the full. I will increase the power of your message, and as you go forth to spread My message, I will protect you. I will surround you with angels of protection and safekeeping, so that you can perform the greater works and miracles that I’ve promised you will do in the days to come.

*

376. My dear ones, I know some of you are tempted to worry about such disasters affecting you or your family, your mate or your little ones, and this causes you to be anxious in mind. Fret not yourself about these things, for have I not said that sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof? I will not suffer you to be tempted above what you are able‚ so why do you worry? You have My promises and you are My brides whom I love dearly and care for greatly, so take no anxious, fretful thought for the morrow and what it might or might not bring.

377. Have I not said that the floods of great waters would not come nigh thee, and was not this the case in this disaster? In days of old did I not even open the Red Sea for My servant Moses and My people, and dry up rivers and streams for My servants, so that they walked across on dry land? Did I not even tell the wind and the waves‚ “Peace, be still,” and there was a great calm? And have I not promised that you will do even greater works than I did? Did I not promise that I would give My angels charge over you‚ to keep you in all your ways? So have I promised, and so will I do it.

378. Listen for My voice, obey Me and My checks, and you will continue to be safe and well cared for. You are very precious to Me‚ My brides, because I have so few of you, and I treasure your love for Me and your service for Me and all that you do for My children. Be at peace about the future. Strengthen your faith with My Word and My promises of protection.

379. If any disaster should befall you, you must trust Me that it is My will and that I have a greater purpose in it. I will either keep you through it or will bring you Home to Me, where there is no more death or sorrow or pain, for these things will have passed away for you. Whether you live, you live unto Me, and whether you die, you die unto Me. Either way‚ My dear ones‚ you are Mine and nothing can ever separate you from My love. No man, no flood‚ no disaster can ever pluck you from My loving hands.

380. Have peace and faith regarding these matters. Remember, the Enemy would try to cause you to fear the future, to doubt My love and care‚ to wonder about My promises of protection. Fight him through praising Me in advance for My care and My protection, and then you will simply be able to say to him, as My servants of old did, “Our God, whom we serve, is able to deliver us, and He will deliver us! But even if He doesn’t‚ we will not fear the future nor you, Satan, for we’re sure of His love and we’re certain of your doom! So beat it! Get out of here and quit bothering me, for I refuse to fear! I claim the keys of faith and trust and peace‚ and for you and your evil spirits, I claim the keys of imprisonment. The Lord rebuke thee and the key craft blast thee and the archangels smite thee, in the name of Jesus and by the power of the keys of the Kingdom!”

381. Why worry? You’re in My hands‚ and I love you and yours!

(End of File)

20/01/2010

art of war 4

Filed under: Uncategorized — seerfax @ 7:42 am

Art of War, The–Part 4

Karen Zerby

GN 1152 FD/MM/FM

By Maria 3565 10/05

1. Our weapon focus for this GN is prayer—and specifically‚ our talking to Jesus. Prayer is essentially our communication with Heaven, and as such has two sides—our communications, petitions, requests‚ or intercession; and the other side of receiving from our Husband, hearing His voice, and being in tune with Him—the other side of the conversation. In this GN we’re going to focus on the side of our communications with Him. And then in an upcoming GN we’ll focus on prophecy, the side of hearing from Him and receiving from Him.

2. Prayer—communing with the Lord and committing things to Him—is a topic that the Lord has given us so much good counsel on already. It’s probably one of the most oft-repeated principles throughout the Word. Because the Lord has talked about it so much, many of you have probably grown quite familiar with His prodding and counsel along these lines. It’s one of those huge spiritual resources that could solve so many of our problems‚ propel us forward in this war, and bring so much good and progress, and yet we haven’t totally grasped it, harnessed it, or learned to use it properly.

3. When I was asking the Lord what counsel He wanted to give us on this topic that would help us to really “get it” in the spirit‚ He explained that there aren’t a bunch of amazing tricks to prayer that we haven’t uncovered yet. Using prayer as a weapon is very simple and straightforward‚ but what makes all the difference is:

1) Actually doing it, using it.
2) Making it count‚ making it quality, learning to focus, persevere in prayer‚ and put forth the spiritual effort needed to bring results.

4. Laboring in prayer, as the Lord has often referred to it, is actual spiritual labor. It requires a lot of self-discipline and concentration to focus your prayers, and to keep up that focus for any length of time. It requires desperation, and in order to be desperate, you have to be stirred up. So while the answer to the question of how to be more effective in prayer is very simple, the implementation is not easy. It requires a lot of work.

5. In a future GN, I’m going to share with you some of the messages that our Home has received for our prayer mornings. Nearly every prayer morning (twice a month)‚ I ask the Lord to give a fresh message about the power and importance of our prayers, to help us be motivated and challenged to stir ourselves up and really put forth the effort in the spirit that prayer requires. We’re putting those messages together for you so that you can use them for your prayer vigils, prayer days, etc. It helps tremendously to be reminded of how much the Lord depends on our prayers, how much they accomplish in the spirit.

Prayer is active service

6. (Jesus:) I know you are tempted to be weary of My frequent requests that you pray for situations or needs. It’s just one of those things that doesn’t come naturally for man, and I understand that, and I’m willing to make it easier for you. But I can only make it so easy, and then it falls to you to “take up your cross” and bear it bravely and just do it because I say so (Luke 9:23; 2Tim.2:3).

7. As a soldier, there are many things that you may be asked to do that are part of the duties of being a soldier. You may be asked to do guard duty that keeps you up all night. Something like that isn’t “fun” or something you jump at the chance to do naturally. Such things are, however, a part of the life of a soldier and must be done in order to fulfill your duty and live the life you have chosen.

8. Prayer is one of those things. It requires a lot of work, but it returns great dividends. You know this, and I know I don’t have to extol the virtues of prayer again. But I will give you some counsel on how to make your prayer times more powerful and how to incorporate prayer into your life as part of your active service to Me.

9. Notice that I said “active service”? Prayer is not inactivity; prayer is not just sitting back and doing nothing, neither is it a waste of effort. Prayer is the essence of your service for Me. I want to repeat that. Prayer is the essence of your service for Me. It is by prayer that you show your dedication to Me and your service and loyalty.

10. Prayer is the sacrifice by which you prove your rank and your honor as a warrior. It is one of the basic requirements for any soldier in this outfit. Prayer is the fundamental upon which the war for this world is fought, and it is the starting point for every miracle.

11. Prayer is not a secondary weapon in your armory; it is a primary weapon. Prayer isn’t a sideline back–up plan should you get in a tight spot. Prayer is the plan. Prayer is the strategy. Prayer is the ball in soccer, rugby, billiards, or any ball sport. Without prayer the heavenly game of your spiritual life would cease to exist.

12. Prayer is the fundamental fabric of the spirit world, and it is the framework of all the storehouses of the spirit. Prayer is the lifeline of the spirit world and the foundation for all action in My Kingdom. Prayer is as inseparable from your life as the air you breathe. Without prayer there would be no release of power, no spiritual energy, no action, no accomplishments, no miracles. Prayer is the critical ingredient to your spiritual life. Prayer is the action which creates action. Everything is dependent on prayer.

13. Because of the importance of prayer, I remind you again and again that you must use it, live by it, swear by it, and depend on it. Prayer is so important, but it is one of the least used and most attacked weapons in your arsenal. Satan has a whole division of his forces assigned to distract and keep you from prayer. They will use any tactic and they have every bit of Satan’s power available to them, because it is the single most damaging act to Satan’s kingdom. If Satan can get you to not turn your weapon on, to not use your equipment in the battlefield, he has triumphed over you.

14. Prayer is like the electricity that powers the spiritual tracking and defensive equipment. It is the offensive batteries, the fuel which powers the missiles against him, the starting point for every offensive against him. This is why it is his major focus in any battle to keep you from praying, or from praying effectively.

15. In any run-in with Satan or his imps, his first tactic is to attempt to prevent you from praying, because once you pray‚ you turn the power on, you light up your flamethrower of the spirit, you initiate all the other spiritual weapons to work on your behalf.

16. Prayer is the building block of any defense or offense against the Enemy. If you don’t pray, you have no power‚ no answers‚ no miracles‚ no supernatural intervention. Prayer is the “on” switch for every spiritual action and intervention in your life.

17. I want you to realize just how important prayer is. It is so fundamental that it is the first thing to be attacked by the Enemy. This is why he makes you weary of prayer. This is why he makes you think it has no results, and is just a chore and drudgery.

18. He tries to tell you that “it’s too much effort to reach for that switch to activate your defenses. It doesn’t really have an effect and you’re just wasting your time praying, so why do it?” Why do it? Because the single act of flipping that switch powers up the spiritual forces and begins the process of defeat for the Enemy.

19. I want you to grasp this at a fundamental level. I want you to cut through the crap that Satan has been feeding you and see that activating your prayer life is the single most powerful step a Christian can make in his life for Me‚ because through prayer you access all that Heaven has to offer.

20. Up till now you’ve used prayer quite a bit. You’ve reached for and flipped the switch‚ which has begun to perform the miracles of supply and overcoming you needed. I’ve been showing you how you need to use it more, how you need to use it to hear from Me, how you need it to bring the miracles you need‚ how you need it as your display of dependence on Me. But you still haven’t gotten it.

21. You need to understand that prayer is the step you must take to get everything you desire and need from the spirit realm. If you don’t pray, My hands are tied. This is the rule I have set in place. Unless you flip that switch, things aren’t going to happen.

22. You are in the control bunker. You have command of all the defenses and weapons of the spirit world. But unless you take the step to activate those weapons through prayer, nothing—and I repeat, nothing—is going to happen in your favor. You’ll just get overrun, because the Enemy knows that the base defenses have been neutralized, the shields are off-line, the weapons are powered down, and you are a sitting duck. Get it?

23. I think you’ll agree with Me now how important prayer is and why you must pray even when you don’t feel like it. It really doesn’t matter if you feel like fighting or not. When the Enemy shows up, you have to fight him. He doesn’t work on your timetable or try to fit things into your schedule. He attacks any time and any place, and will do whatever he can, whenever he can, to get in and cripple you.

A soldier does not have the luxury of deciding upon each new day whether he will fight or not. A soldier with that privilege is not fit to be in the war. Wake up in the morning‚ let the realization of the battle dawn on you suddenly, and without thought, get up and fight that battle.—Winston Churchill (speaking from beyond)

24. Don’t give room to his spies and infiltrators who would try to stop you from activating My power for you. Don’t listen to his little imps who try to disable your defenses before an attack and give Satan free rein in your life. Get militant and realize that when you’re praying, you’re being offensive and deadly in the spirit world.

25. Keep your finger on that switch and be ready to turn it on instantly and fully. Don’t just give it a little flick, but shove the throttle to full and make a complete connection to release all the power available and destroy the attack of the Enemy completely!

26. Don’t settle for a momentary burst of power. Every time you pray, no matter what for, or how many times you’ve prayed for it before, or how you feel, throw that switch to full power, put all your effort into it, and mean every word you say.

27. Much of the problem is that you don’t really mean what you say. You don’t go about prayer purposefully and intentionally. You often mumble a few words which you interpret as a prayer, but that’s like nudging the dial without really intending to turn it on full blast.

28. It’s your watered-down prayers and your unbelieving prayers that are the problem. It’s because you’re not fully utilizing the power available to you that you don’t have more faith in it. If every prayer you prayed was prayed wholeheartedly, with feeling, passion‚ intent, and desire‚ you would see miracles left and right and there wouldn’t be a question in your mind about how effective prayer is!

29. The reason you’re not seeing more answers to prayer is because you’re not praying! I don’t consider your little “ho hum, gotta rattle off a few repetitious lines here” attempts at prayer, to be prayer at all. What I’m talking about when I call prayer a weapon is meaningful prayers‚ where every word that leaves your lips is a curse upon Satan’s power, an affirmation of My power, and a powerful spell spoken with emotion which will bring the full force of My power down on Satan’s head again, and again, and again!

30. I expect your prayers to be powerful, intense, meaningful, and full of faith. I expect you to believe in every word you are saying—not just spitting out repetitious lines like you were reading the weather report. I expect and demand emphatic and believing prayers from My brides in order that I might give you the answers you desire.

31. Do you believe?—Then show Me by making every word spoken in prayer a believing word. Make every letter of your prayer count. Make every prayer, no matter how great or small‚ a believing prayer, and I will answer you. Start the wheels of My Spirit turning by giving the “on” switch a wholehearted shove to full power, and watch what I can do.

32. Make My day! Make it happen! Let Me at the Enemy! I’m raring to go! I want to answer your every need, but I can only do that when your every request is made meaningfully and like you actually expect the heavens to crackle and thunder with My power at every request.

33. Expect miracles with every word you pray. Demand power with every word that enters your prayer. Pray meaningful, expectant, powerful prayers for everything. Slam your fist into that “on” switch and let it feel all the power you can muster. It was designed to take some real force‚ so use all the force and intent I have given you to throw that switch powerfully and watch Me take over.

34. Got it? Prayers prayed in full faith, believing that I will answer, intending to take hold of the victory, will bring answers. Every prayer should be an intentional reaching for all the power of Heaven. Pick up the power of Heaven by taking hold of Heaven by your prayers and using Heaven’s power to answer your needs.

35. Let Me hear your effectual, fervent prayers, which, as I’ve promised in My Word, will avail much! Power-filled prayers bring miracle-filled answers. Nothing else will do. I expect to hear an instant surge in the power of your prayers‚ starting today. Don’t utter a word to Me unless you believe it. It’s an insult to My power when you say a few words, not really expecting Me to do My part, because then I can’t!

36. Give Me fire, give Me belief, give Me all the power you’ve got‚ and I’ll answer with all that I’ve got! It’s a two-way street. You give it all you’ve got and I’ll do likewise. Pray effective prayers by being deliberate, specific, and fervent. Try Me! (End of message.)

War in the spirit carries no shame like the wars of the flesh. There is no shame in relishing the slaughter of Satan’s troops. There is no innocent blood to be found, so spill his with pride. Count it honor to give no quarter, and to be thought of as merciless in his camp.—General Douglas MacArthur (speaking from beyond)

Keys to motivation and effectiveness

37. (Question:) As the Lord said above, one of the main reasons we don’t have more faith in prayer, and why prayer doesn’t “work” as much for us, is because we often don’t pray with full desperation. We haven’t mastered how to maintain that focus, as Dad said in “Prayer Power,” focusing that beam strongly and constantly, which brings strong results. How can we learn to have more desperation in prayer?

38. (Jesus: ) Desperation in prayer is the second most important factor in what makes a prayer powerful. The number one factor is faith—the belief that I can and will do it. But this message is about desperation and why it matters so much that you really and truly want to see the answer to your request, and how you can demonstrate and achieve the proper level of desperation.

39. The reason I require you to ask in prayer and strive in prayer is because you need to take an active part in the prayer process, for I have forbidden Myself to do it all for you. The way the rules of this Earth are set up, almost everything that you can do for yourself, you must do for yourself, and I’m not going to step in for you and do miraculously what you could do physically. Yes, you need to depend on My power, but that is after you have met and satisfied the conditions and circumstances that you are physically able to take care of. You have to come to the limit of what you can do, and you have to put the rest in My hands, before I can take over.

40. In prayer‚ the “what you can do” part is to accurately, fervently, and desperately present your requests to Me, and to use the spiritual weapons at your disposal, which make your prayer as effective as it can be. That’s all I ask. It sounds so simple, but if you are really honest with yourself, it’s probably one of the hardest things for you to do. Almost all of you would find an hour of hard physical labor less taxing than an hour fighting in focused, desperate prayer. It takes more out of you than it would appear, because in the spirit it is real work, real action, and it requires bringing your mind and thoughts into captivity and taking on a praying spirit.

41. I take it seriously when you cry with your whole heart. I know it costs you and that you have really put forth an effort. Prayers spoken in faith and desperation are infinitely more effective in bringing the answer to pass than a prayer that is spoken but not meant.

42. It’s not a complicated process to be desperate in prayer—it’s simple, but it takes work. What it mainly comes down to is you deciding in your heart that you really, really, really want the answer, that you for sure need Me to do a miracle‚ and then asking Me accordingly.

43. I will tell you this plainly—too many of you pray as if you don’t care whether I ever answer or not. Too many of you pray as if you know that you’ll pray again later for the same thing, and thus you never give it your all. Too many of you pray as if you don’t think that what you’re praying for is really worth your time or focus, and these things stand in the way of My full answers.

44. It is My delight to answer your prayers, and I do the best I can with the prayers you give Me. But like the story of Sophie and Mrs. Stoneheart, the materials you send up ahead can be the difference between a shack and a mansion.—Or in the case of your prayers, the difference between partial or delayed answers, and miraculous, decisive‚ supernatural answers.

45. There are more victories that you could be winning in prayer if you would just put your hearts behind your words. Again, this isn’t difficult to do. It’s an almost instantaneous decision that happens in your mind when you first begin to intercede for a request. You need to take a minute to ask yourself whether you want to see this request answered or whether you’d be fine with the situation continuing on as it is.

46. For your personal requests, or big requests such as Mama and Peter’s health or someone in a dire situation, it’s usually easy to give it an adequate amount of desperation, and this is also why you’ve seen such miracles in the health of the king and queen and in the lives of the many Family members I have preserved from life-threatening accidents or have brought back from death’s door. There is usually a lot of desperation behind these requests, which is why you get answers.

47. But when it’s the request of someone you don’t know, or a situation that doesn’t seem that important or relevant to you, or even something that you’re used to praying for so continually that you’ve become familiar with it—like My financial supply, for instance—you very often don’t give it enough of a push for it to really release the power of Heaven. That’s where the technique of putting yourself in the place of that person or situation comes in very handy. You need to empathize with the person you are praying for, and ask yourself if you were there, how much you would want this answer.

48. The end goal of these before–prayer thoughts should be you deciding that, yes‚ you do need this prayer answered, and to you or to someone else this is an important matter, one which needs My attention and intervention. Then all you have to do is ask for it, or agree in your heart with the one doing the praying. Use your other spiritual weapons as well, as much as you can incorporate them, knowing that they speed things along and add greater punch and effectiveness.

49. I don’t require special words, special actions, or special emotions. All that is required is that you come before Me in prayer as someone who is truly desirous of My answer, who cares about that request being met‚ and who is not okay with the situation continuing as it is.

50. It’s more about your heart than about your words. If your heart is right and the desire is there‚ then the words will express accurately and powerfully enough the feelings of your heart. It’s when you don’t care enough that you rattle off a quick prayer that may say all the right words, but really has no power behind it.

51. Some people get scared off by the word “feeling,” because it makes them think that it’s something they have to work up, and they worry that they won’t be able to pull that off, especially if they’re someone who doesn’t often get a lot of feeling and tangible manifestations of spiritual matters. I want to put you at ease as well as challenge you by saying that desperation in prayer and feeling desirous of My answers is in reach of anyone. Anyone can get the feeling of wanting an answer or wanting a situation to change. This isn’t hard, and so I expect it from all of you.

52. Everyone knows what it’s like to really want something and then to be quite persuasive in asking for it. The potential for that kind of supplication lies inside everyone, and that is effort that I expect from you when you are coming before My throne in prayer.

53. Whether or not you’re the one praying aloud makes no difference. You can still be making the decisions that you want to see change and miracles, and thus back the person up in prayer by agreeing with them in your heart, listening to their words of prayer, and letting those words speak for your heart as well. Every person who truly “agrees” with the prayer and doesn’t just check out because it’s not their turn, multiplies the power of the prayer being prayed. They don’t just add to it, they multiply it. That’s a lot of prayer power, and explaining it shows you why I’ve emphasized in all My Word through the ages the importance of united prayer, where you agree together and support one another.

54. To be truly desperate also includes using your other weapons, like praise, the keys, spirit help, etc., because that’s fulfilling your end of the bargain by doing everything you possibly can, and using every conceivable weapon and support at your disposal‚ so that you completely exhaust what can be done by you in the natural‚ leaving only room for My spiritual power to take over and bring the answer.

55. It’s not a work of the flesh, in that you have to hit every single base and claim every key and every helper each time you say a prayer. But it does mean that you do whatever is appropriate for the prayer you’re praying and make sure that you’ve presented your case before Me with enough “umph,” you’ve fought in the spirit with all the power available to you, so that you can say that you’ve done what you could.

56. Doing all you can also means being willing to pray for something more than once, and sometimes many times. I’ve explained that sometimes you must be importunate in prayer, repeatedly asking Me and fighting for the answer until I bring it along. Some situations require more than one prayer to bring the answer to pass. But if each time you ask you are desperately asking and desirously wanting‚ you can be sure that you will have to ask much fewer times than if you half-heartedly present the petition‚ assuming that of course you’re going to have to present it again, so this time is no big deal.

57. I’m asking that you expend yourselves in prayer for each request. I’m asking that you deliver your souls each time you pray by using your knowledge of the spirit world and My workings and fulfilling the conditions on your end, and praying a powerful, desperate, heartfelt prayer that fully takes the request out of your court and puts it into Mine. It’s not the length of time you pray nor the words you say. But whenever and however you pray, it should come with your full desperation behind it, your full want, your full desire‚ and your full soul. You have to want it, you have to expect the answer, or it just doesn’t carry much weight.

58. If you want a picture of how desperation in your prayers appears to Me‚ and how My hand is moved on the behalf of those who are desperate, picture yourself on a “Consider the Poor” mission, feeding starving people who have been malnourished and underfed for some time. You have bags of food to hand out to those who are waiting, and a large crowd has gathered around asking for food.

59. Some people are standing nonchalantly with their plate in their hand, but they aren’t looking at you, nor are they really holding their plate up or saying much. They’re just waiting there, or even wandering off away from you, and the feeling you get from them is that their need isn’t all that urgent, and whether you give them their food now or later, it won’t make much difference.

60. Others‚ though, are looking into your eyes and pleading and crying and thrusting their plates toward you, saying, “Please, give us food. We need it so much, please give it to us now! Thank you for coming, you have saved our lives!” Who do you think you’d feed first?

61. That’s what I expect in the spirit. I don’t ask for much, but I must leave the ball in your court to do what you can, if you expect to receive the answers in prayer that are going to win you the war. I ask that you care, that you exert effort in the spirit to desire My answer, to exercise your faith in asking for it‚ and that you show Me through your prayers that it matters to you, and that you really, truly need that miracle.

62. That’s what motivates Me to give you results. When you are lethargic or half-hearted in prayer, not only does it show that it must not be that important or timely for Me to answer you, but it also shows that you are unwilling to put forth the small bit of effort required to push that request through, and it is a great display of a lack of love on your part toward those for whom you should have been praying.

63. When you go to pray for something, if it helps motivate you‚ take a minute to consider what the opposite of the answer would be. Do you want this person to remain sick? Do you want this trip to go badly? Do you want to be low on funds? Do you want this spiritual problem to persist? If you consider what could be the result of My not intervening, it may help you to realize how very much you do need Me to get involved, and you will pray accordingly.

64. That’s what desperation is—knowing how much you need Me, and then asking as if you really believe that you need Me. I love to answer those kinds of prayers.

65. Please remember that it’s not a work of the flesh. If you give Me your all in prayer, knowing you need My help and asking for it in faith, and are using all the weapons at your disposal, then that is enough. You don’t need to feel that there is some new level of spiritual desperation you must attain to each and every time you pray. If you deliver your soul in prayer, then you’ve done what you could, and that is enough. The rest is up to Me. (End of message.)

So what if the Enemy looks like the victor today? Many a victory is handed to the men who appeared as the losers and the damned, yet they fought on and fought on and fought on, until the enemy had no choice but to give in to their persistence. The Enemy will be the damned tomorrow if you persist today.—General George S. Patton (speaking from beyond)

Diagnostic test

66. (Mama:) As the Lord has given in past “Art of War” GNs, here’s a list of questions that you can ask yourself, to help determine what your weak areas are in the area of prayer, and give you some good ideas of where you can start to improve and become a more effective prayer warrior on a daily basis.

[ ] 67. When I pray, do I talk to the Lord as if He were right here with me—with passion, friendship, faith, love, appreciation and intimacy, or am I stiff and formal, stuck in a rut, or using a lot of unnecessary “Lords,” “Jesus’s,” and “amen’s”? [Jesus: The way you answer this question tells a lot about your prayer life. The more in the habit you are of praying often throughout the day, the more natural it will come, and the easier it will be to talk to Me as the very real person that I am.]

[ ] 68. Do I pray out loud often and spontaneously? [Jesus: I'm not talking about long prayers here, just simple acknowledgments of Me‚ and committing the details of daily life to Me. If you can build this habit of praying frequently and spontaneously, you'll be much more in the habit of casting your cares on Me, and you'll be benefiting a lot more from My strength and miracle-working power. It's part of the art of dependence.]

[ ] 69. Am I faithful to take my daily 30 minutes of intercessory prayer vigil? Do I have a plan for when, how, and with whom I will do it? Do I consider intercessory prayer vigil part of my job and responsibility to the Lord, and as such, give it the priority it needs? Do I do my best to make that 30 minutes focused‚ quality time?

[ ] 70. Am I in the habit of praying silently when I’m in situations where it would be difficult to pray aloud? (For example‚ while out witnessing and my partner is doing the talking, while on the phone waiting to get through to someone, while on public transport, etc.)

[ ] 71. Do I pour out my heart to the Lord personally on a regular basis, committing all my needs and personal concerns to Him?

[ ] 72. Do I spend time in prayer every day asking for our Husband’s help in my work? Do I pray for the work/people I’m involved with/responsible for on a daily basis?

[ ] 73. How much do I labor in prayer for our Home’s children and young people?

[ ] 74. Are the times of united intercessory prayer in our Home alive and stirred up and effective? When it’s my turn to plan a prayer vigil or prayer time, do I take at least a few minutes to ask the Lord how to make this time effective and worth everyone’s time? Do I enter in fully when someone else is leading the prayer time?

[ ] 75. Is my first reaction to a need or problem to commit it to Jesus‚ and ask Him to take care of it‚ even before I stop to hear from Him about solutions?

[ ] 76. When I read the news, do I pray for world leaders and others the Lord lays a burden on my heart to pray for?

[ ] 77. Am I in the habit of starting all my conversations and activities with prayer? Or have I slacked off in praying for my food, praying for the night, or praying before starting to cook or wash dishes, etc.?

[ ] 78. Do I take time to ask the Lord about my prayer habits whenever I notice I’m not praying as much as I should be?

[ ] 79. Am I willing to ask for united prayer when I need it, and do I avail myself of the power of united prayer on a regular basis?

[ ] 80. Do I ask others to pray for me or with me when I need extra spiritual support to help me fight and win tough battles?

[ ] 81. Do I take time to intercede before the throne for others when I know they’re discouraged or battling?

[ ] 82. Do we as a Home, and/or teamwork of any kind, take sufficient time to pray at the beginning of our meetings, or are we in a hurry to jump into discussion?

[ ] 83. If I counted up all the times I communicated with Jesus in one day, would it come to at least a two–digit number?

[ ] 84. Am I in the habit of including and acknowledging the Lord in my recreation and free-time activities?

[ ] 85. What kind of progress have I made in my prayer life in the last three months? Do I have personal goals and a plan for improvement in this area?

[ ] 86. Do I have a difficult time expressing myself in prayer out loud or in public? If so, am I practicing at every possible opportunity?

[ ] 87. How faithful am I to make use of our spiritual weapons in my prayers, by claiming the Lord’s promises, calling on the keys, calling for the help of our spirit helpers, rebuking the demons and hinderers, actively praising the Lord in my prayers, speaking intimately with the Lord when appropriate, taking time to hear from the Lord and receive His take on the situation, etc.?

[ ] 88. Do I make an effort to put myself in the shoes of the person or situation I’m praying for on a regular basis, so as to stir up the effort and desperation that moves the power of Heaven?

[ ] 89. Am I a faithful “operator,” in that I turn my thoughts of someone or needy situations into a prayer for them? [Jesus: Many of you have the gift of sympathy or empathy, and you could be such powerful prayer warriors if you would take those thoughts of love and empathy and turn them into prayers, which move My hand.]

[ ] 90. Is my first reaction to a needy situation or dilemma to commit it to prayer? [Jesus: If you're working on learning the art of dependence, this is a very important step in leaning on Me and My power, versus tackling situations or problems in your own strength.]

[ ] 91. Do I “wield” my weapon of prayer as the powerful, “deadly to the Enemy” weapon that it is? Or do I casually fling my weapon around haphazardly, without thought or care about where it goes or even if it accurately hits the mark?

[ ] 92. How long has it been since I asked the Lord how I can become a more accomplished and skilled prayer warrior?

[ ] 93. Do I fight to focus and concentrate and enter into the spirit of prayer, especially in united settings when I’m not the one praying and it’s easier to space out? [Jesus: Praying effective prayers has nothing to do with length or eloquence in prayer, but it does mean putting your spiritual eye to the "scope" of your weapon of prayer and aiming on target in prayer—being specific, precise, focused and concentrated in your prayers.]

[ ] 94. Do I rebuke and defeat Lethargy right from the beginning of my prayer time by stirring myself up in spirit‚ and being on guard against sleepiness or distractions?

[ ] 95. How effective am I at using the weapon of praise in my prayers?

[ ] 96. Do I pray in tongues when the situation calls for it?

[ ] 97. Do I truly believe the spiritual principle that the battle is fluid?—That so much is dependent on my prayers, and that my taking ahold of the weapon of intercessory prayer will influence the outcome of each battle? [Jesus: If you can open your spiritual eyes to grasp this concept, it will be much easier for you to labor in prayer and be effective in prayer, because you will have the motivation that you need.]

More ideas for making prayer more a part of your life

98. (Mama:) Here is some more good counsel from the Lord with a variety of ideas you can try, or ideas that might inspire other ideas that would work better for you. I pray that you’ll have the perseverance and motivation to find what works for you and your Home, because the results of more prayer will make your life and work and everything so much better!

99. (Jesus: ) When you pray, you can be using many of your spiritual weapons in one shot. You can be using the weapons of praise, your spirit helpers, the keys, humility, and brotherhood all in one shot. You’re also practicing the art of dependence. Using prayer more, and more effectively, is a key to using all your weapons more consistently.

100. When you look at prayer that way—as a way to grow in the use of many of your spiritual weapons—making the effort to incorporate more prayer into various aspects of your daily life seems much more worth it, and a lot more like the tremendous blessing it really is.

101. You have so many pages of wonderful words describing the power of prayer‚ the effects of your prayers, the importance of prayer, etc. Now it’s largely a matter of figuring out how to use that power more often, more consistently, and more effectively.

102. One idea is to try taking a special “prayer day.” This is different from your monthly prayer day. This is a day where you determine to stop either at certain times throughout the day (such as every hour, or every other hour) or before every new activity‚ and commit your works and activities to Me, as well as put in a request for someone else. Make a conscious effort to “pray without ceasing” both for your work and Home, as well as for those on the prayer list, and others you know need your prayers.

103. At the end of the day, stop and take a few minutes to think about how I blessed and helped you because you made a concerted effort to actively seek My help, depend on Me, and wield the weapons of the spirit. You can also ask Me to speak to you about the unseen results of your prayers that day. I guarantee that as you take this one step for Me—to commit to taking time for prayer many times throughout the day—I will take two for you, and you will be hooked on using prayer more.

104. That is a good start‚ but then how do you keep up the momentum? The next step is committing to a longer prayer push, and since it takes about 6 weeks to form a new habit, that could be a good length of time to shoot for—or you can ask Me to show you what will work for you. This prayer push will fit in nicely with any other new weapon pushes you may be having‚ and help you make quicker progress than you otherwise would have in every aspect of your spiritual and physical life.

105. Once you’ve committed to making that push, you need to plan it so that you have lots of variety. Asking Me for personalized counsel on how to go about this is of course essential to getting the most out of this prayer push. Even if you don’t get any outstanding ideas, the fact that you’re asking Me about it will cause Me to bless and enhance your efforts, and make it easier for you.

106. The more variety you have in your prayers—both the ways you pray and the topics you pray for—the more alive and interesting your prayer life will be, and the more you will look forward to and enjoy it. The more you enjoy your prayer times, the more you will have them‚ and the more you will put into them‚ and you will start creating a positive, upward spiral of powerful prayer, miracles, victories and supply.

107. One idea you can try is to have a theme/way to pray for each day. This would be something to do throughout the day, whenever you have a free moment, and most of these you can do either alone or with whoever you happen to be with at the time. You can write up the “way for the day” on your mirror, post a sign on your Home bulletin board, write it in your notebook‚ or remind yourself in whatever way works best for you. Here are some starter ideas you could use as themes for various days:

108. * Claim one specific key for each of your friends/sheep/contacts throughout the day.

109. * Claim a spirit helper for each person in your Home to help them in their work today.

110. * Pray and claim key promises for the encouragement, anointing, and inspiration of someone you’re having a hard time getting along with, working well with, communicating with, or understanding.

111. * Choose a child in your Home and pray one-sentence praise prayers for the progress that child needs to make.

112. * Pray power-packed phrase prayers for all those suffering afflictions. Try to pray for everything they might need—healing, rise-above power, wisdom in medical decisions, supply, comfort, endurance, relief from pain, openness to lessons I want to teach them, miracles, encouragement and strength for their loved ones and those caring for them‚ and anything else you can think of.

113. * Focus on praying for the young people who have left the Family. See how many spirit helpers you can activate on their behalf, and how many specific demons you can bind and rebuke.

114. * Go through the key promises in the “former member” section of the key book, claiming and praying them one at a time, till you have finished the section.

115. * Pray in tongues for yourself, your anointing, spiritual growth, health, and anything else you personally need every time you are alone.

116. * Pray for the young people in your Home or area, especially the JETTs and junior teens. Think about their specific likes and talents, and ask Me to enhance those gifts for My glory, and give them opportunities to shine and be fulfilled using them in My service.

117. These are just a few ideas, and are helpful for those who have a hard time thinking of things to pray for or ways to pray. If you already have a long personal list of things you need to pray for, by all means feel free to use that.

118. Some other ideas you can try:

119. Set personal “prayer times” during the day, to help you get in the habit of praying at many different times throughout the day. You can schedule your daily prayer vigil time in five-minute segments throughout the day if that will help keep you in “prayer mode” more of the time.

120. Ask Me to send you a spirit helper to remind you to pray—one who will check you and help you to get stronger in your prayer habits. Ask them to speak to you, and get to know them and how they want to help you and work with you.

121. Have a prayer partner or partners, and make a commitment to pray a short intercessory prayer with each other every time you see each other.

122. If you are not currently in the habit of praying for your food, work on making that a habit‚ and incorporate a short intercessory prayer into your prayer for the food.

123. Take two or three prayer requests that you would really like to see miraculous answers to, and focus on praying for those desperately and fervently every day for a week, two weeks, or however long I show you to focus on these particular requests.

124. Keep a running list of answered prayers, and refer to it whenever you are tempted to get weary in prayer.

125. Ask Me to take you on a spirit trip, and increase your understanding of the power and importance of prayer. Ask for a life-changing spiritual experience, one that will transform your prayer habits. Stretch your faith, and expect a prayer–habit–changing experience, and I will give it to you.

126. Claim the key of intercessory prayer when you pray for your day. Activate it on your behalf, so that it will help you remember to pray, and hit the mark of My highest will in your prayers.

127. Make a “contract” between you and Me. Ask Me what I’d like to see you do in prayer, and what you can expect of Me in return. Then hold Me to My Word, and hold on for a ride of miracles and answers to prayer.

128. Get some written prayers in prophecy, and keep them in a convenient location to pull out and use whenever you need them.

129. Say a short prayer every time you drink a glass of water.

130. Make “prayer reminder” T–shirts (fun parent-time activity idea) with cool prayer quotes or slogans on them, and wear them whenever convenient.

131. Pray an “around the world” prayer, thinking of as many different situations as you can that need prayer in different countries around the world. You can also make a list of helpers that help the different areas and call on their help.

132. While reading the Grapevine, stop and pray for the people and situation after reading each article. (You can do this with the FSM too‚ if it’s a testimony mag.)

133. Use the Grapevine prayer list to pray for those who are sick.

134. Make a list of all the different projects the Family is doing around the world and pray for them.

135. Give each day of the week a prayer theme, then concentrate on those requests throughout the day. For example‚ Monday—healing, Tuesday—Home needs, Wednesday—around the world or certain countries, Thursday—the children, Friday—witnessing contacts‚ Saturday—Mama and Peter, Sunday—Home members.

136. If none of these ideas “do it” for you, ask Me what will. I will most certainly come through with a perfect, personalized plan to help you make prayer the integral part of your daily life it needs to be. I love you! (End of message.)

Question to ask the Lord:

137. A large part of being an effective prayer warrior—one who excels in using the weapon of prayer—is believing in the power of prayer, knowing that you are going to effect great change through being faithful to use and wield this weapon in faith. Ask Me if there’s anything—any obstacle at all—in your life or heart that is standing in the way of that belief, or in the way of you actively picking up this weapon of prayer and wielding it consistently and faithfully.

Introducing Sonale

138. (Mama: ) It was when we were asking for a message for one of our bimonthly prayer mornings that the Lord revealed Sonale.

139. (Jesus:) Today I introduce to you a new helper—one whose command is to teach you more sophisticated prayer skills. This one will instruct you in the art of prayer warfare. As Natalia instructs and leads you in praise, and as Ellya instructs you in calling on the keys, I give you Sonale. (Note from channel: I heard the pronunciation of this name as “Son’–a-lee” pronouncing “son” like the name “Sonja,” and then with a short “a” and a long “ee.” Son-a–lee.)

140. Sonale is a master in prayer warfare. She is a bold warrior as she fights with the weapon of prayer. Her skills far surpass that of the conventional. She will teach you how to use the weapons I have given you with greater speed as well as precision.

141. Tune in to her voice and let her instruct you. She will guide you in how to aim your prayers. She will train you in how to project your prayers, how to zero in‚ shoot, and hit your target right on with greater skill. She will train you in perfecting your aim. She is a master in prayer warfare and will train you in the same. She will help you aspire to master prayer warriors as well—a commission that commands unlimited power.

142. Thank you, My loves, for rising to the challenge! Sometimes you may feel that your prayers go unnoticed by others. Yet the effects of your labors as well as the effects of your prayers are seen and heard and felt around the world and beyond.

143. When you stand firm and unmoving, aiming accurately your prayers, you are changing the course of history. You hold in your hands the unlimited power to do all things. Learn to wield it well, My loves. Perfect your aim, perfect your skills‚ and win the world! (End of message.)

Prayer pointers from Sonale

144. (Mama: ) Here are excerpts of some of the prayer pointers we’ve received from Sonale. I don’t want you to feel deluged with so much new information that you can’t assimilate it all, so I’ve boiled down these points from quite a few different messages, received by different channels. But the main point Sonale brought out again and again was simply to put everything you have into your times of prayer if you want to be truly effective.

145. So the Lord’s counsel above still stands: It’s simple to be effective and powerful in prayer, but it’s not easy. It requires a lot of hard work, and that’s where you have to really call on the keys of strength and spiritual fortitude, and then put forth the effort to concentrate, focus, and fight in prayer.

Getting on the “Prayer Channel”

146. (Sonale:) Prayer is a battleground. In prayer is where spiritual war is waged, where the outcome of the battle is decided. Prayer is a battle taking place right before your eyes, and how much you want to be involved in the battle, how effective you will be in fighting, depends on how desperate you are.

147. In order to be most effective in prayer, you can’t be thinking about how tired you are or how uninspired you may feel. You have to set all feelings and possible difficulties aside and focus on the battle of prayer that you must fight and win. You must be willing to give it all you’ve got, whether you’re praying for five minutes, for half an hour‚ or even if it’s for a couple of seconds. You have to be completely “there” in the spirit, completely focused on your hand-to-hand combat with the Devil and his minions.

148. You’ve been given many tips, much has been revealed to you about the power of prayer and how to wield this marvelous weapon, but when it comes down to it, your desire to fight and win—also known as faith and desperation—is the most important ingredient in prayer.

149. You must learn to enter the place of prayer—also known as the spirit of prayer, or the channel of prayer—in the spirit. This is when you have dedicated your time, your focus, your thoughts, your goals—everything is given to Jesus, and you are ready and willing to fight. In this spiritual “place” of prayer, we can help you to know what to pray for and how to pray.

150. You can tap into that channel of prayer‚ and we can help you, if you are open and receptive and willing, and giving everything you have to your times of intercession.

151. The Enemy and his cohorts wish for you to stay blinded and forgetful of the real warfare, and they do this differently for each individual. They try to make you weary in prayer. They try to make prayer seem routine and mundane, just “the same old thing.” They enhance feelings of tiredness or other physical distractions. They will use anything they can get their hands on to knock you out of sync with your prayer channel.

152. Here in this place of prayer, on this battleground, you can get the real perspective. You can see what’s really happening in the spirit world, and you can sense how the Enemy is attacking and even get glimpses of what is ahead, what to preempt and fight against through prayer. Your spiritual eyes are opened in prayer; your channel is opened to the warnings and signals that we’re trying to get across to you, and this is very important.

153. This is one of the first places that lethargy is manifested for some of you, for Lethargy attempts to dull your senses to the importance of prayer. Or if you pray despite that tactic, he tries to get you to pass the time with a half-hearted prayer in order to ease your conscience that you did your part.

154. But if you really want to be strong spiritually, if you want the weapon of prayer to take effect, you have to constantly be stirring yourself up. Desperation is the key that will keep your prayer channel clear and keep you on the cutting edge of the offensive warfare that you’re involved in.

155. As you stay stirred up and desperate in prayer, you will be able to be aware, to foresee what is on the horizon, and the Enemy won’t be able to catch you unprepared.

156. (Question:) Does this mean that we would be warned just through intercessory prayer, without hearing from the Lord in prophecy? If so, can the Lord tell us more about this?

157. (Jesus:) This is and always has been one of the big benefits of prayer—that as you speak to Me, open your heart to Me, pour out your soul before Me, you connect with Me and thus have more of My perspective and My thoughts, even if you don’t ever stop and hear from Me in prophecy.

158. Of course, you in the children of David have the advanced weaponry of prophecy, so you probably don’t think much of connecting with Me simply through praying and letting Me direct your thoughts. But this happens to you too, and the more you pray and pour out your hearts to Me, commit things to Me, the more control I have to intervene when you need it and do miracles for you. But your times of intercessory prayer and connecting with Me also give Me more chances to get through to you with important warnings, thoughts, questions, ideas, etc., which you can then take further and seek Me about in prophecy. So it all works together.

159. This is another example of how powerful and effective it is to use your various spiritual weapons in conjunction with one another. As you pray, I will bring things to your mind that you can then ask Me about and receive greater insight on. And as you seek Me in prophecy concerning My will in various situations, I will direct you in how to aim your prayers so that they are the most effective and bring the most results. It all works together. (End of message.)

More pointers from Sonale on how to be effective in your prayers

160. * Articulate in words (in your mind or out loud) your prayer request, who and/or what you’re praying for.

161. * Picture in your mind the answer to your prayer being carried out according to the Lord’s will. Picture the persons you are praying for, if possible, or the situations that need help as you pray. This increases your faith‚ without which your prayers can’t be answered.

162. * Picture or imagine your prayer as a smart bomb hitting the target you are aiming at.

163. * Imagine the Evil One and his dark spirits being blasted to bits in a direct hit by your weapon of prayer.

164. * Call on specific heavenly spirit helpers to intervene and intercede in special ways that are unique to their area of expertise. For example‚ Elixor and Almathor for relief and healing, the Chiefs for times of hearing from the Lord‚ etc.

165. * Thank our Husband, Jesus, for the answer‚ no matter how He chooses to answer your prayer.

166. * Be importunate prayer warriors, not tiring or ceasing to pray for your request as needed.

167. * Feel personally responsible to give the person or situation the support in prayer that they need. Know that your personal prayers, or contribution to the united prayer time, will make a difference, and then pray as if others are counting on your help.

168. * When you are entering a time of prayer‚ start by asking the Lord to clear your mind. Ask Him to remove all thoughts of your own, for they hinder your effectiveness.

169. * Call on the keys of the Kingdom and use their power to get the results needed.

170. * Put your all into it. Don’t think that you can put it partly aside in your mind and that it’ll still have the same effect, because it won’t. When you ask the Lord to clear your mind, this makes it easier for you to focus on the prayer, and to block out everything else going on.

171. * A prayer is only as effective as the one praying it wants to be. Put your full power that the Lord’s given you into that period of time.

172. * To better aim with your prayers, think about the ones you are praying for. Put yourself in their shoes and put forth the same effort as if you desired those answers for yourself. This will give you a greater desperation and also a desire to see results.

173. * There is little in this world that cannot be prayed for and that the Lord will not answer if it’s within His will. So keep that frame of mind when you pray, that there is so much the Lord wants to be able to do for each of you. Miracles are promised, and He will do them.

174. * Direct your prayers and focus to the Lord, for He is the One Who will answer them. If you are thinking about something else or are distracted in any way, your prayers won’t be as focused on Him.

175. The secret to having powerful prayers and praying prayers that really get somewhere and do something is that you don’t just do it to go through the motions or to reach the time allotment of prayer that is required, but that you make each petition and each request a part of your complete being.

176. You can pray with your lips, but not really put your heart and spirit into it. If you want to pray a powerful prayer, you have to give your heart, mind, spirit and whole being to that prayer. It’s like you are using a force and you have to get the power from all around you and from within you. You have to gather the force from your heart, mind‚ and spirit, and then you shoot that prayer up. The more force you gathered, the more powerful the blast that is shot to the heavens, and the more power the Lord has available to use on behalf of the one you are praying for.

177. When you’re taking the time to have prayer vigil, go into that time with the desire to make the most of the time. Not just to pass the time quickly‚ but to make full use of the time to get all that power shooting up to Heaven and bouncing back onto those who are in need.

178. It is as your Father David explained—your prayers are like holding a flashlight whose beam bounces off the Lord and onto those you are praying for. If you want to get the power going strong, if you really want to shoot those prayers straight‚ if you want to make a difference with your prayers, then you have to pack a punch into them! You have to let your whole mind and heart and spirit become one with that prayer. You have to gather the power and then shoot it out. (End of message.)

More instruction from Sonale in the art of prayer warfare

179. (Sonale:) Learning to pray is learning to fight. It’s more than just an avenue through which you can talk with the Lord. Prayer is the entranceway to miracles. It is through your prayers that you invoke the power of God to work on your behalf. When you fight in prayer, the tide of battle changes; things happen, hearts are changed, lives are transformed, and miracles are wrought, because you are availing yourself of a mighty weapon of the spirit world.

180. A key to being efficient prayer warriors is vigilance. Prayer has been a big part of your life, and as is the case with anything you are accustomed to doing, it’s easy to grow familiar with it, or to not pay as much attention to its development. However‚ as you know, the spiritual warfare has intensified, and prayer is one of your key fighting weapons. It is through your prayers that you call on the keys; it is through your prayers that you give honor and praise to our wonderful King. Besides being a weapon in itself, prayer is a vehicle for many of your other spiritual weapons.

181. There are many different types of prayers, and your fervency and vigilance of spirit affect the dynamics and potency of your prayers. Learning to pray more effectively is like a marksman enhancing his skill.

182. (Channel:) I see a young man, an archer. He’s holding a large bow, one of the more sophisticated bows they have nowadays, like the ones they use in archery competitions. He’s standing very still, poised and focused. He has his arrow in the bow, and it’s pulled back quite far, as if he needs that arrow to go a very long way. He’s concentrating very intently on his target. The interesting thing, though, is that just looking down the length of the course in the direction that he’s pointing the arrow‚ I can’t see a target anywhere.

183. Suddenly, it’s as if I am now the archer, with the bow in my hand, as focused as the young man was. Now I understand why I couldn’t see the target—its distance is beyond what the human eye can see. The awesome thing is that when I have the bow in my hand and I level it ready to fire, something happens to my vision—I can see things very, very far away. It’s almost like the vision in my one eye is enhanced to where I can see as if I were looking through a scope, like snipers or target shooters use on their guns. I have my left eye shut, and as I lift the bow, the vision in my right eye is increased dramatically.

184. Not only does this increased vision in my right eye provide clarity and range that I was unable to see before, but it’s like I’m able to calculate the exact distance, gauge the direction and strength of the wind, and I know how much I need to pull the arrow back in order to make my arrow go the needed distance to hit the mark.

185. Once I have all the calculations sorted out‚ and the arrow is aimed right on target, I release it. The arrow flies through the air, going further than any arrow could go. It’s like it travels halfway across the Earth and lands perfectly on target, on a nasty little demon. When it hits the demon‚ the arrow seems to explode, and the demon vanishes.

186. I try again, only this time I don’t seem to have my one eye closed quite as tightly, and because of this, the optimal vision I had in my other eye isn’t quite as good as in the previous round, and the calculations don’t seem as accurate either. I let the arrow go, but it doesn’t quite hit another demon; it falls into the ground nearby and explodes. The explosion sort of destabilizes the demon and he loses his balance, but he’s not destroyed like the other demon I hit straight on.

187. (Sonale continues:) Through prayer you are targeting the attacks of the Enemy, and that is why it’s so important to aim right. You have to close your carnal mind and open your spiritual one to make the most of your prayers. In the physical you don’t always see the target—the demon or sudden attack of the Enemy. But when you know of a problem and you lift that bow and point your arrow in the right direction‚ your spiritual vision is increased. You shut your one eye, like shutting out the things that would distract you from fully focusing on your prayers and hitting the target. And when you have it right‚ you release the arrow, and it hits its target.

188. Sometimes you don’t even know the intensity with which you need to pray. But the Lord does, and He’s sent me to help you to know how to direct your prayers, with what fervency they need to be prayed, and even what will be the most effective way to pray. My mission is to help you in the art of prayer, and in this day and age, that has become the art of prayer warfare.

189. You have to target the Enemy’s attacks directly, in a focused manner. You have the spiritual insight through the gift of prophecy, through the keys, to be able to hit your target dead–on‚ to get rid of those imps with an explosive arrow of prayer. But it’s only really effective if you tune into it in the spirit, if you get your focus and mind off the things around you, and become that spiritual prayer archer.

190. You become masters in prayer by putting forth the effort to put on God’s mind. When you are dedicated to praying‚ and praying effectively, I and others like me are able to instruct and lead you in your prayers so that they are accurately focused and released. When you put forth the effort that you can, then we are enabled and activated to help you to accomplish even more through prayer.

The spiritual intensity with which you pray determines how successful your prayer attack will be.

191. Here are some key elements to becoming more effective in prayer:

Focus. Learn to focus your prayers. See the obstacle and claim the miracle you desire in order to destroy it.

Be specific in what you pray for, and what you want to see happen.

Faith. You need faith to believe that the Lord will do the miracles you are requesting, and you get that faith through His Word, by being strengthened by the promises He’s given in His Word.

The keys. When you use the keys in your prayers you are combining two powerful spiritual weapons against the Enemy; you are defying the seeming impossibility.

Stand on God’s promises. Even when you don’t see the immediate results of your prayers, as you stand firm on the promises the Lord has given you, and keep sending prayers in that direction, you stir God’s hand to action to work on your behalf.

192. As the quote says, “Prayer is not the least you can do; it’s the most you can do.” That is something you should be faithful to remind yourself of, because often the Enemy will attempt to discourage you when you pray, telling you that your prayers are not working miracles, and they are not being as effective as our Lover has promised they will be. But as you stand strong in the spirit of prayer‚ as you fire those prayer arrows at him with precision, you’ll see that the power of prayer does work, and is very much an active part of the spiritual warfare that surrounds you.

193. Call on me, Sonale, when you enter your times of prayer, when you take time in prayer vigil. Call on me to help you to be the prayer warriors that you need to be. When you call on me I am able to instruct you in how to pray, and what types of prayers are needed for the specific prayer requests that will make your prayer times so much more effective.

194. Prayer is an opportunity to avail yourself of so much spirit help! You have Ellya to help you as you call on the keys; Tola and Tor to instruct you in key power; Natalia to teach you to use praise in your prayers; and you have me, Sonale, to help you in knowing how to pray and to instruct you in the art of prayer. We are only a few of the host of those who play an active role in helping you to learn the art of these spiritual weapons you have in your hands. So don’t fail to call on our help and avail yourself of Heaven’s power as we instruct you in their ways. (End of message.)

195. (Question:) Do we have to ask Sonale to speak in prophecy in order to benefit from her help, or do we just need to call for her help?

196. (Jesus: ) Sonale will speak in prophecy and give instruction regarding the art of prayer warfare whenever you ask her. But she will also be a ministering spirit who leads through nudges, thoughts‚ feelings, or her very presence when you call for her to be present during your times of intercessory prayer.

197. So it’s good to ask her to speak to you from time to time and help you improve your strategies and techniques. When you have a big need or big request to pray for, you would probably find it helpful to ask her for any specific counsel she might have about praying through that particular miracle.

198. But she’s also available for you to simply call on when you enter a normal time of intercessory prayer, and simply through having summoned her (or one of her helpers) and having them present in spirit when you pray‚ she will make a big difference, for she will nudge you in spirit, remind you of things, and help to direct and influence your prayers so that they are as powerful as possible. (End of message.)

The Miracle Warriors

199. (Mama:) Recently the Lord reminded us of another band of warriors that He revealed back in 2000‚ in “Action Through Prayer, Part 5,” who help to bring about the answers to our prayers. The Lord recently revealed more about how they can help us to become more skilled and efficient prayer warriors, and specifically how they can help to “run interference” for us against distractions. I know I certainly need their help, and am starting to call on them! They are the Miracle Warriors.

Miracle Warriors

(“Action Through Prayer‚ Part 5‚” ML #3414:46-57)

(Spirit helper:) You on Earth are called prayer warriors when you wield the weapon of prayer. We in Heaven are called miracle warriors, miracle deliverers when we help answer your prayers. You pray the prayers, and thus you wield the weapon of prayer. We, the ones who help to bring your request to pass at the behest of our Lord and King, are your miracle workers. We work to bring to pass the will of God through your prayers, through your desperation, and through your importunity and faithfulness in prayer.

We fight the demons of Hell and wage powerful warfare in the spirit, in order to intercede on your behalf or on the behalf of those for whom you’re praying. We transform impossible situations through the miracle-working power of the Lord’s Spirit entrusted to us. We change circumstances and events. We move hearts, we change minds‚ we touch lives. We move the workings of the spirit world according to the power infused in us by Jesus.

We are your miracle workers, your prayer partners in the halls of Heaven. When you pray a prayer with real desperation, with power and with faith, we start to work in the spirit world right away. Not a second is lost, not a minute is wasted. As soon as you utter your prayer, we begin to work in earnest on your behalf—sometimes even before you’ve prayed your prayer. When we know you’re going to pray, we begin to adjust things in the realm of the Spirit to prepare the way for the answer to your prayer.

There are also prayer warriors in Heaven whose sole job is to pray for you. Some prayer warriors pray as Jesus did, that your faith will not fail you—that you will hold on. Some pray for your health. Others pray for the many other aspects of your life. You can call on our wonderful Husband and Lover to ask that these prayer warriors in Heaven intercede on your behalf, and they will not cease to pray for you.

Even as Jesus prays for His children, so are there hosts in the Heavenly realm that also pray for you. But their ministry is different than ours, the miracle workers. These ones pray for you. They intercede on your behalf. They come before the throne of Heaven to be your advocates and to plead your cause. These are the prayer warriors in Heaven. But we are the miracle workers, the miracle warriors, those who fight the Enemy, those who work miracles through the power of the Lord’s Spirit in us.

There are thousands upon thousands upon thousands of miracle warriors in Heaven. We are strong and well trained in the art of spiritual warfare, mind influence, changing physical circumstances, giving checks‚ encouraging‚ delivering healing, leading and guiding‚ and much more. So much goes into the answers to your prayers—so much work in the spirit world, so many details, so much thought and love and diligence.

We who work miracles in the Name of Jesus are at your beck and call through prayer. We cannot do the miracles or work the wonders or change the course of history without your cooperation through prayer. Without the power you give us through your prayers, we are helpless and cannot fight for you in the spirit‚ or change situations, or create the circumstances that you need for a miracle.

You must call on us through your prayers. When you do, we are abuzz with excitement! There’s nothing that we love more than to help the children of David, to answer their prayers. You keep us busy, and we love to fight on your behalf‚ to wage spiritual warfare on your behalf, to fight the demons of Hell for your sake.

We’ve trained long and hard to be worthy of such a special honor and privilege of being Heavenly miracle warriors. We treasure our place, we treasure our job‚ and we give it all we’ve got. We love the fight, the challenge, the excitement in the spirit, and we love waging war against evil and conquering it with good! We love to see the Spirit of the Lord prevail. We love to see evil forced back and the light of victory shining in its place.

The only thing that saddens us sometimes is when you don’t pray. We can see the big picture. We see the problems, we see the needs, we see the struggles. When you don’t pray in such times, we are disappointed and saddened. We’re saddened because we know how much even just one prayer could do. We’re bound until you pray, until you ask for help, until you ask for miracles. If you don’t pray, we’re powerless.

We cry tears of sadness sometimes, because we see how wonderful a situation could have been if you had only prayed. We see how an answer could have come if you had only prayed. We see how the circumstances could have been changed if you had only prayed. We see the miracles that would have taken place if you had only prayed. We cry for you, that you may one day realize the full power that you hold in your hands through your prayers.

But most of the time we’re happy. We’re thrilled‚ we’re inspired, we’re excited! When you pray, we can work the miracles and do what’s needed in order to answer your petitions and requests. Don’t ever neglect to call upon us, your miracle warriors of the spirit. You’re the prayer warriors—you have to pray in order to unleash our power and avail yourselves of our help through the power of the Lord’s Spirit. So pray, and we’ll be working behind the scenes, behind the veil of the spirit, to perform miracles for you on behalf of our Lover and Husband, Jesus. (End of message.)

200. (Jesus:) These Miracle Warriors are a very great, powerful group of saints and helpers and angels and warriors of the spirit.

201. I want to reveal a new way that they will help you, if you will ask for their help. There is a division of them that are trained to help you focus accurately in your times of prayer. They even fight for you against the distractions of the Enemy who would love to come in while you’re praying. You have to ask for their help in that part in order to fully benefit from it, and that’s a good thing to do whenever you are feeling distracted.—Call for the help of the Miracle Warriors. They’re already standing by, ready and able, and are waiting for your prayers to be prayed so that they can take action.

202. Many times they already have things lined up in a way to bring about My will in answer to your prayers. They’re hoping for a certain amount of power in order to bring about the best possible conclusion and answer. They’re eager to direct your prayers so that they are focused and targeted just right, and they would love to also help ward off the Enemy’s distractions while you’re praying, so that you can really release the full power they need to bring full results.

203. Sadly, it often happens that they’re ready and waiting, but your prayers don’t really pack the punch that the Miracle Warriors were hoping for. The power trickles out instead of flooding out. They do the best they can with it, but they would love to help you generate more power.

204. So call on them for your times of prayer, asking them to block the Enemy’s distractions, to bring to mind your spiritual weapons that you can use, and to help you focus your prayers just right. They’ll be right there—some will run interference for you and keep the Enemy’s distractions at bay, others will be handing you the various spiritual weapons and directing you in how to aim them, and others will be standing by at the actual “hot spots” that you’re aiming your prayers at, ready and lined up to put into motion whatever is needed to bring the answers to pass.

205. They’re the Miracle Warriors, My loves, and as you learn to make prayer a more offensive part of your weaponry, call for their help, and you’ll feel the difference! Most of all, Heaven will feel the difference, and will be able to accomplish so much more on your behalf! (End of message.)

206. (Question:) Do we need to call on them in order for them to be able to help us?

207. (Jesus:) They are assigned to bring about the results of your prayers. That is their mission and ministry and commission, given them from Me. They do that whether you acknowledge their presence or not. If you do acknowledge them, then they are given extra power at times‚ or extra leeway. But it’s not like they’re greatly hindered in answering your prayers if you don’t call on them. You’re calling on Me, and I’m delegating the task to them of bringing about the specific results that are within My will, and that’s good enough.

208. However, if you want them to help you in your focus and concentration during a time of prayer, that’s a time when you need to call on them specifically. Obviously you wouldn’t feel the need for that with every little prayer. But if you’re going to have a time of prayer vigil or an extended time of intercessory prayer that you really need to focus on without distraction‚ it’s well worth availing yourself of their offer to help keep the Enemy at bay, and they will help you to put greater power behind your prayers. They will make it easier for you to fight in prayer. They will run interference for you. (End of message.)

209. (Mama: ) When we stir ourselves, our Lord and Husband stirs Himself, and all Heaven is stirred on our behalf! We have to put the whole chain of events into motion. So Lord help us to do our duty and pray!

210. I love you very much, dear ones, and Peter and I are proud of you for taking this training so well. I know you’re eager to put it into practice, and as you do, the Lord will do His part and provide you with the power, the miracles, the anointing, the victories you’re seeking—and even more. He will surprise you with all He has in store!

211. “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of man, the things that God hath prepared for them that love Him” (1Cor.2:9).
With love and admiration for each of you,
Mama

New key promises to use in your times of intercessory prayer

The keys of praise escort you into My presence‚ and whatever you ask of Me, I will do.

The Enemy may try to attack, but he cannot override My plan nor breach the impenetrable aura of protection and security I give you when you pray and claim the keys in desperation, humility‚ and obedience.

The master keys of praise unlock the doors of power‚ plenty, fruitfulness, protection, health, happiness, and pleasing Me. Use them when you pray to unlock your need even more speedily.

Call on the keys and I will turn every battle into a victory, every difficulty into a blessing, every problem into a solution, and every prayer into an answer.

The keys are empowered to change lives, hearts, and situations. When you call on them, there is no limit to how far My Spirit will go in order to answer your prayer.

I will change minds‚ touch hearts, and do miracles of supply for you as you step out and claim the miracle-working power of My keys.

I am able to supply your every need as you claim My keys and stand on the promises in My Word.

I will keep you from the attacks of the Enemy in every way‚ whether outside or inside attacks‚ on your health, your work, your equipment, your channels, or your situation, as you and your mates call continually, desperately, and fervently on the keys.

Who can stand against My power? Who can prevail against the keys? Who can fight against God and win? No one! And nothing can stop you when you are performing My will and calling on the keys.

Through your prayers and calling on the keys I will perform all that I have promised.

Call on the keys that cannot be defeated and that bring victory in every situation. No matter how difficult or impossible the situation may seem, the keys of victory will win every battle you send them to fight in.

Every obstacle that stands in the way of victory will be ground to powder as you intercede in prayer and use the keys of praise. Launch the keys of praise and send them forth like an army tank to run right over that obstacle and smash it to bits.

Letter links

[ ] “Desperate Prayer‚” ML #384, DB1
[ ] “The Operator,” ML #700‚ DB1
[ ] “Heavenly Communication,” ML #1957:1,22-26, 30-55, DB8
[ ] “We Must Pray!—And Pray!—And Pray Again,” ML #2783:3-6,8-9,12-13,15, DB11
[ ] “Thought Power,” ML #3155:4-14,17–23,27‚29-32, Lifelines 24
[ ] “Goals for 1998,” ML #3160:43-51, Lifelines 24
[ ] “When You Pray, Things Happen,” ML #3173:7-11‚19-24‚29-32,44-51, GN 778
[ ] “Action Through Prayer, Part 1‚” ML #3319:8-13,71-80, GN 923
[ ] “Action Through Prayer, Part 2,” ML #3325:2-3,9–14,17-18‚21-27,32-44,74-81,87-92, GN 930
[ ] “Action Through Prayer, Part 3,” ML #3339:2-15,104-109, GN 933
[ ] “Action Through Prayer, Part 4,” ML #3340:88-103, GN 944
[ ] “Action Through Prayer, Part 5,” ML #3414:28-33,46-70,77-82,86–87,123-130, GN 1000
[ ] The MOP: “Prayer” (excerpts)
[ ] Good Thots, “Communion With God: Prayer,” 10,11,37,97,110,113‚170,184,193,195‚196‚240, 243, 374,424
[ ] FJWL 1, #18,174‚183,194
[ ] FJWL 2, #496
[ ] Word Basics: “Prayer,” #3,7

16/01/2010

Promiseses of the Futureness!

Filed under: Uncategorized — Tags: — seerfax @ 3:09 am

Table of Contents • Called, chosen, and faithful! • The gift of humility through weakness • Greater darkness, greater light!—And encouragement about the second and third generations! • A new Psalm of David! • Staying pure! • A little glimpse into how the Lord makes all things right … • More about Pete’s progress in Heaven! • Push Activated, and make slippery children of David! • Wings out of weights • A tip on connecting with your spirit helpers • The Hall of Warriors!

By Maria 3573 10/05 GN 1160 FD/MM/FM / Feast 2006 This GN is to be read privately during the Family Feast 2006. My dear Family‚ 1. In this GN I want to share with you a potpourri of messages that those in our WS Homes received for me for my birthday. It’s become somewhat of a tradition now for our folks in WS to ask the Lord a variety of interesting questions and then present the messages to me on my birthday, as a combined gift from everyone in WS. They know what I love best of all! And one reason I love these birthday messages so much is because many of them are very helpful to Peter and me in our shepherding and care and guiding of you, our precious Family. The Lord always pours out a lot of insight and instruction about the needs of the Family overall, and Peter and I are so thankful to be able to have that instruction! 2. This year someone asked the Lord for a long list of questions about things that I might find interesting or helpful. Then that list of questions was passed around to our WS Homes, and each person picked two or three questions that they had the faith for. The result was a wonderful variety of instruction, counsel, new spirit helpers introducing themselves, previously known spirit helpers giving further information and counsel‚ and lots of encouragement and promises about our future. I want to share some of that encouragement with you, my loves, because it’s about all of us and our future, and I know it will be encouraging for you too. 3. There’s no way I could share all the messages with you—there were over a hundred‚ as some people in WS took time to receive two or three—so this is just a sampling of some of the ones I thought you’d find interesting. I hope to share more of them with you in future GNs, time permitting, especially some of those about spirit helpers and the spirit world and spiritual phenomena. 4. These messages are in no particular order, and are simply meant to be feeding and devotional reading. I pray they are an encouragement and strength to you. With much love in our Husband, Who always has a bigger capacity to give than we do to receive,
Mama Called, chosen, and faithful! 5. (Jesus:) I’m proud of you for restructuring the Family! You’ve taken on a monumental job‚ and along with this, you’ve fully applied My warning in “Builders Beware” and you are ensuring that not only adequate but plentiful ballast is kept in the House of the Family. 6. Thank you, My dear love, My darling, for clinging to Me so faithfully. I promise to take you from mountain peak to mountain peak of victory. As the Family climbs this mountain of restructuring and finally reaches the summit, I will take them from mountain peak to mountain peak at that time. That means I will make broad and large advances with the Family once the structure is built, strengthened, and in full operation. 7. It’s like the butterfly. First it’s a worm, crawling along the ground, hardly going anywhere. But when I transform it, the progress it makes and the distance it flies defies what could have ever been imagined for that crawling worm! 8. The Family is in the cocoon right now. The future Endtime events look so large compared to what this enclosed worm looks like right now, that it is very easy for the carnal mind to wonder how the Family could ever attain to the feats I have promised. Well, that could also have been said of Moses and the Israelites in the wilderness, and of many of My people in the past. 9. What you must understand is that I am all–powerful. I’ll say it again: I have all power! That means nothing is impossible to Me. I am the Creator of the universe and I formed all that exists. With that in mind, it’s easy for you to see how I could pick up this butterfly of the Family and cast it into the air where it would take off, powered by My breeze. And that, My love, is exactly what is going to happen. 10. Once the Family has built and reinforced the structure that I want, once they become the vehicle that I need, once those who are going to stick it out and become what I want them to become do so, once I have this crew firmly in My hands, this instrument, then I will pick it up and inhabit the House of David, of Maria, and of Peter. 11. “Oh,” you say, “don’t You already inhabit the Family?” Yes, I do, as much as they let Me. But yieldedness is a pivotal thing, and in order to be inhabited‚ they must be yielded. As they yield to Me, I enter. Once they have taken on full yieldedness through obedience, I will enter fully and take over the reins of their heart as I did in the beginning, to where when I say to go‚ they go. Right now, up to this point, they often go when I don’t say to go. But in the future it will not be so. When I say to rise up, lift up your voice and spare not, they will do so. When I say settle back down and go to your Homes, they will do so. 12. Right now I am building that army. I have set up the required structure, and once that structure is inhabited and up and running with yielded hearts, the next step will be the expanded Family. That is putting on the wings. And once the wings have been fully put on and have become a fully integrated part of the body, I will use those wings. I will blow upon the wings and they will lift the body and take it places where they could not go on their own. 13. This is why it is so important for the Family to put on the wings. But they couldn’t put on wings until the structure was straightened out. This is what is happening now. Once the body is fully strengthened in the cocoon, and once it fully develops the wings‚ and once the wings have stood the pressure that makes them a full-blown part of the body‚ I will lift up the entire creation onto My Spirit, and she will fly high and all the world will notice. 14. I will begin to give message after message to the nations, and they will take note. The reason they will take note is that little mouthpiece of Mine, the Family, will say something and then it will come to pass. And then you will say something again‚ and it will come to pass again. This will continue until it gets to the point that the pharaohs of this world realize that there are prophets among them. 15. Yes, you will be My prophets among the nations, spread around the Earth, yet a cohesive nation and mouthpiece speaking to the nations of the world. That, My loves, is what I have planned for you. 16. But that is just the beginning of your real ministry, your real calling. This is what I have been aiming at, and it is what I will do as you continue to obey Me and to yield to the slightest call of My voice, that when I say “go there,” you go; when I say “do this,” you do it. You don’t question it or muse on it, but you act at My behest. 17. In the recent past you became a lazy house. You wandered in the wilderness outside the System. But now I have raised you up again and called out My Gideon’s band, and you have proven thus far that you want to take up the task. 18. I promise that as you follow Me now, when you are ready, I will lead you out onto the world stage and I will speak to the nations through you, and not only to the nations, but to the people of the nations, that they might hear My voice, that they might know that there is a God in the Heavens and His people upon Earth, that Satan’s grasp might be foiled and that My lost children might find hope in the land. 19. You are My called-out ones, the Last Church‚ the Ecclesia. Many will come to you, and you will become powerful as a unit—for that power will be needed to stand up in the Last Days. You will not receive power for your own sake‚ but rather power to stand up in the Endtime days and to do My job. That is why I will make you powerful, so that you can use that power to preach the Endtime message to the nations, and to reap the souls who wouldn’t find Me without that message. 20. So come! Are you ready? Well, you’re getting ready. And through this restructuring and strengthening now, I will make the transformation necessary to use you, My loves, as the Endtime Church, as I have promised in My Holy Word. You are called and chosen. Now be faithful. I love you. (End of message.) The gift of humility through weakness 21. (Mama:) Most of the messages I’m sharing with you in this GN aren’t about me personally. But I thought you would appreciate this one, even though it’s more personal, because it goes to show that if the Lord can use me to do my job, He can use any one of you to do anything wonderful and amazing! Thank the Lord, He is so wonderful. He’s even wonderful enough to make up for all our lacks‚ and not only that, but to use our lacks for His glory. Thank You, Jesus‚ that I am so weak that I need You so much! 22. (Jesus:) I have made you a simple woman who needs a lot of help, who is very dependent—not only on Me, but on others. You are so unlike your Father David, who was strong and bold and brave and domineering and even pushy at times. I created him that way for a divine purpose, and he fulfilled that purpose beautifully. 23. I have made you differently, and sometimes you get discouraged about your lacks and failings and weaknesses. Whenever the Enemy tempts you to get discouraged because you’re focusing on your weaknesses, remember these words: “I have created you this way.” 24. This is the way that I have created you. I have designed you and I have made you. I have made you weak that you might glorify Me through your weakness. I have made you incapable. I have not made you eloquent; I have made you simple. And you must be honest about these things—honest with those you work with, honest with your flock, honest with your mates, and honest with the world. 25. Weakness is a great strength. Some of the greatest men and women of God were able to accomplish the most when they were in their weakest state. I said through the Apostle Paul that you should glory in afflictions (2Cor.12:9-10). Even the Apostle Paul’s bodily presence was weak, and his speech was contemptible (2Cor.10:10). When they saw him, they were not impressed with his outward appearance. But his witness was with conviction! I have chosen the weak things of this world to confound the wise (1Cor.1:27-29). That is part of My plan. The weaker you are, the stronger I can shine through, and the more My Spirit can come through. 26. My queen, I have made you weak, and that makes you humble. I make each person differently, but when you look at your weaknesses and the Enemy tries to discourage you about your weaknesses, I want you to remember that I am the One Who made you that way. You must glory in that weakness. You must bring forth that weakness. You must magnify that weakness and let it keep you humble‚ for there is no greater gift, no greater sample, no greater opportunity for My Spirit to work‚ than when there is a spirit of humility. 27. This is a gift that I wish to give to the children of David—the spirit of weakness, the spirit of humility. And if they are a humble band of soldiers, if they are a humble band of prophets‚ if their strength comes from their humility, they will accomplish great things for Me. This is a virtue that the children of David must continue to convey, and you, as My queen, can lead them in this direction—the direction of weakness, the direction of humility, the direction of lacking in self-reliance and self-confidence, but having great confidence in Me. 28. Although you, My Family, are a called and chosen generation, and although you are special in My eyes, your special anointing, gifts, and talents will be manifested in the soil of humility. You will be led by the weakness of your queen. The world may look at you and laugh, but in the end they will be in awe at what I will accomplish through such a pitiful, weak, incapable band who focused not on their weakness, but rather used it to be a strength. Through this weakness‚ humility came forth, and through this humility great works were manifested. 29. So, My queen, continue to be a sample of weakness, that the world might be confounded, and that My Spirit might work, and that My miracles might come through and be performed. The world will be in awe, for they will see My Word being fulfilled, that My strength is made perfect in weakness. 30. Oh, how weak I felt the day I was crucified. How helpless I felt. How like a failure I felt. I knew I was fulfilling the role My Father had for Me, but the feeling of failure was overwhelming. I was crucified in weakness, but the power of God lived on in Me. 31. When you as a Family must suffer the disdain of the world—which you have and will continue to—I will be there and I will work miracles through you. I will perform My will, and it will be because of your weakness. It will be because of your humility. It will be because of the very things that the Enemy uses to discourage you. 32. I will use these weaknesses to glorify Me and magnify My Word and allow My message to come through. Then you will see the real weapon of praise in action, when you can thank Me and glorify Me for your faults, failures, and weaknesses, which allow Me to be strong and to work in you. 33. So go forth in weakness, My queen, leading My humble army into battle. Though the Enemy will laugh and the scoffers will scoff, My Spirit will prevail and will overcome and I will be glorified. (End of message.) Greater darkness, greater light!—And encouragement about the second and third generations! 34. (Jesus:) Although dark clouds are on the horizon—and they most assuredly are—I will use these days of darkness to push the Family further into the light. Darkness never has to overcome; in fact, darkness can easily mean victory for the children of David. 35. I must allow this darkness to come, and to even spread rapidly. It is time. Man has rejected Me and My truths over and over again‚ and now it is time for the rapid spread of darkness. It must take place. The time is now. You won’t see this darkness this month, nor will you even see it this year or the next in full, but the coming events that will bring on great darkness are now being orchestrated. 36. As I told you at the beginning of 2005, the tsunami was the Devil’s herald to the world of the evil spirits he had released. These evil spirits are now at large, and there is a great company of them. For the most part they have been working quietly, as they organize and get in place. They are finding the most influential and yielded pawns they can to work through. That’s their priority in these days. 37. Take heed‚ My children. It is imperative that you not let down your guard in the atmosphere of today’s darkness. There are demons everywhere that would love to rush into any spiritual space that’s left unguarded, or infiltrate it. I have created the rules so that the places guarded by My Spirit are where My children either empower My spiritual beings or draw on their help. You empower My forces through your obedience, and you draw on their power and take advantage of their help through your prayers. It’s up to you.

38. You wonder, “What about the millions of Christians worldwide? What’s their role in what’s happening? What can they do to prevent the darkness from being so pervasive?” It’s not a question of what they can do but what they will do. I have enough saved children in this world to put a full stop to the machinations of the Devil. They could stop his program if they would, but they won’t. Instead, as you’ve seen, they are often active members in doing and promoting his will. 39. Some of the greatest warmongers in the United States are Christians, those who profess they know Me but whose deeds are a testimony against Me. Some of them are saved—saved in the sense that they will continue on for eternity, and will even have a place of service for Me. But what a sad place of service awaits them. It will be a testimony against their choices for eternity. Their greatest service for Me in the next life will be one of manning the booths that teach the lessons of, “If I only had.” Or in some of their cases, those booths will also be teaching, “If I only had not.” They will continue to teach from their dandy—in fact, horrific—bad examples. This is their lot, the fruit of their choices. 40. Back to the current day. While the rich North is turning away from Me either in word or in deed, the poorer or less knowledgeable nations are floundering. The world is therefore ripe for the rapid spread of darkness that is occurring. 41. And how will this affect My children‚ especially My children of David? It will shoot them forward into the light! The darkness will have a wonderful effect on My Family, for it will block My children from the ways of the world that they currently find attractive or hunger after‚ and shoot them forward spiritually! 42. Many in the Family today are making the right choices, and yet they still aren’t going forward as exuberantly as they could or even should. They try, but they had previously fallen so far behind that they don’t know how to go forward as much as I wish them to. They are still gradually being strengthened‚ and this is where the darkness will work to your advantage. Because My disciples are making the right choices, they are now in line to be catapulted forward into My light‚ and the catapult I will use is this darkness that is going to engulf the world. 43. If I were to give you specifics about how this darkness will look, it would fill most of My faithful children with fear. But by just telling you that the darkness is coming, and giving you the promise of how it will bear great fruit in the lives of the children of David, this focuses your hearts on the light and promises, while giving you only minor apprehension. I am focusing your attention on the light, and the darkness is going to push you forcibly into the light. That, My children, is pure joy! 44. You will not be forsaken; in fact, you will be very well cared for. The care I will be giving you will be so strong that the world will take note. I will set up all of My children, each within the realm I have placed them, as a beacon of light to the world. 45. Today you may look as if you are weak and floundering. Many are trying to be disciples, but come from backgrounds of such deep-seated weaknesses that even in their efforts to be My full-time disciples today, they often fall very short. But they are choosing to go forward, and that is what matters to Me. I look on the heart and the love and obedience and faithfulness therein, not just the outward success or failure. They are willing and yielded and they have their hearts in the right place, and therefore they are in the right place for Me to shoot‚ or perhaps even shove them forward into places of being My beacons of light to their part of the world. 46. This is true of your first generation‚ and of your second and third generations as well. Each generation has its battles. Your younger generations struggle so much, and I have given the answers and the solutions, but sometimes the fruit doesn’t seem to match My promises because of the things that hold them back. 47. I understand that familiarity with My words and My ways holds back many of the second and third generations of the Family. It is a battle they must fight. I also fought battles during My time on Earth. I went through 40 days and nights of fighting the Devil to give Me the final preparation needed before My ministry began. My Father used the darkness of the Devil to catapult Me forward into being a beacon of light. 48. So will I use the darkness that is about to engulf the world to do the same for the children of David of all ages. Many are making choices of yieldedness and discipleship, yet they still struggle in reaching for the goals set before them. You could look at these disciples and wonder what they’re waiting for, why they don’t do more with all I’ve given them. But they will. All those who are doing what they can today, when the time comes that the darkness is fully apparent—and this day is almost upon you—these disciples of Mine will turn on and will receive the power that they have been lacking. 49. They are making the right choices today, but they still are unable to be fully active for Me. They are held back by familiarity with My words and ways. But I see their choices‚ and I will have mercy upon them concerning their familiarity. And when the darkness does indeed engulf the world, My children of light will shoot forward and become the beacons they have been called to be. 50. Encourage yourselves with these words. Those of you who are parents, shepherds, bellwethers‚ and in positions of responsibility especially need this encouragement. Many times you become discouraged, wondering when the Family will wake up to the full, pure discipleship that I’ve been consistently calling you to. It will happen. Continue to keep your ranks clean and pure and called out, and trust Me to turn these yielded but sleepy ones into powerhouses for Me, and strong beacons of My light to the world. 51. I have given these Words because it’s important for My bellwethers and shepherds to not lose faith that the preparations will bear fruit—the full fruit of radical discipleship that I’m calling those born and raised in the Family to live. 52. Continue, My queen, to lead them along the path of the right choices, to encourage them to fight, to forsake the world, and to stand strong. When the time is right, their keys will be turned and they will be My strong and radical beacons of light. 53. Many in the Family today are much like David was for years before his life’s work took off. They are faithfully plugging along, doing a little here and there, trying to serve Me, trying to give their lives for Me‚ but not breaking forth into being the powerful and consistent beacons of light that I’ve created them to be. 54. However, just as with David, when the time was right, because he had been making the right decisions, he had been willing to be a fool for Me, he had been willing to forsake all‚ he was in the right place at the right time, and I turned his key and he broke forth and never turned back. 55. The same will take place with the second and third generations. Continue to lead them down the right path and encourage them in making the right choices. For it is My promise, when the darkness takes hold in the world, that the key of David will be fully enacted in their lives, and they will break forth as the thousands of radical little Davids that I have ordained them to be. They will no longer be held back by familiarity, but they will burn brightly for Me and lead many away from the darkness into fully embracing the light. 56. They will be so very strong that you will be in awe! You’ll look at them and think, “These are the children I knew who served Jesus, but never seemed to have the full conviction needed. Now look at them! They’re new people!” And indeed they shall be. 57. Rejoice, for this promise is true. Continue to lead them along the path of light and the right choices for today‚ so that they will be in line for this empowerment. And when the time comes, I will turn the key of David for each of them and they will light up the world with My radical truths for this day and age. It will be done. (End of message.) 58. (Mama:) I asked the Lord if this applied to our first generation too, as I know many of you probably feel the same as Dad felt in those days before he started the Family. You probably wonder if this is all that is in store for you or if there’s more to come. Our wonderful Husband answered: 59. (Jesus:) Yes‚ My loves, there is so much more to come! I gave this message through a mother who loves her children and longs to see them fulfill their destiny—her concern was primarily for them. But these promises apply to all My children of David who have stuck it out thus far and are making the right choices—choices which are strengthening them and preparing them to explode for Me when it is their time. 60. Each of you, My loves, will fulfill your destiny. Not one promise that I have given about your future, your ministries, the far-reaching effects of your witness, will lack fulfillment. All will be fulfilled wonderfully, and at the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, the most common note of praise will be amazement at all that I was able to do through little old you. So hang in there, the best is yet to come! (End of message.) A new Psalm of David! 61. (King David:) I have a special, unique little gift for you, my dear queen. The Lord has asked me to write a brand–new praise Psalm for you‚ using a tone and style similar to the Psalms. 62. In order for this to work, I’ll need to write the verses in my earthly tongue, but dear Shakespeare has kindly volunteered to translate them for me so that they retain the same beautiful poetic style as the Psalms in the King James version of the Bible, but with a modern touch. I hope you enjoy this, and we both wish you a very happy birthday. 63. (Mama: As much as I love this gift from King David, there are a couple of verses of this new Psalm that are embarrassing and humbling for me to share with you. They’re the ones where it talks about my humility and greatness—because I know without a doubt that any goodness or love that shines through me is only from Jesus. Without Him, I truly am nothing, and that’s why I really don’t like drawing any attention to myself, and don’t feel worthy of any credit at all. 64. (All that to say, I didn’t want to share this one birthday message with you, but one of my helpers prayed about it and got that it would be doing the humble thing for me to let you enjoy this beautiful new Psalm. And you can just skip over those portions about me if you want to, ha! Praise the Lord. He sees us so differently from the way we see ourselves. He loves us in spite of ourselves. Isn’t He wonderful?) The hand of the Lord is strong and wide; it stretches over His people and shelters them from their enemies. The enemies of your soul encompass you about like raging waters. They seek to envelop you and destroy you; they are without mercy. But so great is the Lord, and so great is the power of the keys He has bestowed, that a plain path is formed through the midst of your enemies so that you may walk to the other side unscathed. The Lord will dry them up so that they are become as dust, and are blown away so that they cannot be found. So will you be saved and so will you serve the Lord with happiness and great joy. Your enemies will stand in awe when they plainly see the mighty hand of the Lord defending you. Your enemies will stand in awe when they see the peace that is upon you and all of the children of David, in spite of their vicious attacks. Your enemies will stand in awe when they see that through the power of trust in the Lord and in the monumental power of the keys, His children have become a mightier army than ever. For the armies of the Lord have been steeped in the Word of the Lord. They have bathed in it and have swum in it. They have heard it and they have spoken it. They have planted it deep in their hearts, and they have picked it fresh from the fields of the spirit and have enjoyed the fruits of their labors. We will praise the Lord for the mighty power of the Word, for it is life and power and it is magnified even above His name. Sing praises unto the Lord and tell Him plainly of your love for Him. Magnify His name and His Word with the song and the dance, for He is worthy to be praised. His queen has spoken the Word of God into the ears of the children of the Lord and she has put it upon their lips. In humility and love has she taught the children of the Lord. The humility of the queen is stronger than the pride of her enemies, as fire overcomes straw. The love of the queen is stronger than the hate of her enemies‚ as the sun pierces the darkness without contest. Oh‚ that all of the children of the Lord adorned themselves with the same love and humility. Oh‚ that they would love the Word as does the queen. Praise the Almighty with all of your heart, and let words of praise be upon your lips, for He is great. The Lord loves His bride with a passion that surpasses the imagination of man, and has prepared gifts for her that cannot be conceived by the mind. As a bright star, so is the bride’s love for the Lord strong and visible to all the nations. Thus will the love of the Lord shine brightly and reward her with every desire of her heart. Staying pure! 65. (Jesus:) I have given many promises about your future. I have promised many things for you and for the Family, and your future through My eyes is bright! 66. The Family is drawing closer to Me as a whole and as individuals, and this can only bring about greater blessings and rewards. In these next years‚ you will start seeing more physical manifestations of My power as each person draws closer to Me and fully implements My counsel. 67. As you fulfill your part of the bargain, as it were, I will be able to punch through with many more mighty miracles than I am able to at present. Your greater closeness to Me will enable a much fuller and greater understanding of the keys, as well as a better knowledge and ability to harness their power in a more obvious way. 68. As My children get themselves out of the way and become My yielded vessels‚ as they become better channels and better conduits for My power to flow through, the results will be amazing. As they allow their faith in My Words to them to grow, as they continue to reject the trappings of this world and put on My mind‚ they will be unstoppable.

69. This strengthening is already underway. The Family is that much closer to being able to fully harness and avail themselves of the full power that I have made available to them. The renewal was a giant leap ahead, for many of My brides were made aware of how they had become entangled, how their minds had been trapped, or their time diverted, or even wrong attitudes towards fundamentals of the spirit world were formed through desiring and partaking of things that are not strengthening, uplifting, or faith-building. 70. Many of My brides, however‚ have not yet fully forsaken this world and all that it stands for, and this is a hurdle that will need to be crossed. Many have forsaken much and have seen how their lives, hearts, and spirits have been strengthened and renewed, but there remain unforsaken patches, “Huddersfields‚” in their lives. Whether it is a desire to “fit in,” or a hankering for certain things that they know are wrong and have forsaken in theory but not fully in practice, these things stand in the way of My being able to fully use them. 71. Forsaking these things of the flesh takes time. I do not force My children to leave it all behind, for I need willing volunteers. I need those who have gone through the mud and seen that this world and its attitudes and ideals are not where it’s at. I need those who are happy to forsake any vestige of that life and worldly priorities or mindsets in order to be more fully used of Me. 72. Many of your young people in the Family care a little too much about the opinions of others. They are happy with the role they have been playing of fitting in well and also doing something “good” and “useful.” They are aware that this will not always be the case—they can’t always “fit in” as the days grow darker. These days are fast approaching, the time when My children must be more single-minded. They must choose, because they will not suddenly and automatically not be a part of the System anymore. Yes, it will get dark fast at the end, but if they have the attitude of trying to fit in now, then in the end they will not be the separated, called-out brides that I need. 73. I need My brides to forsake the things of this world more fully now, not to slowly allow more of the System to seep back into their lives until they are in need of a second renewal. 74. It’s a slow process, but if they keep forsaking a little more each day—coming before Me about an attitude they may have, and if it’s not of Me, then getting rid of it; coming before Me about some possession they want or have, but that I have whispered to their heart may be distracting them in their service for Me; coming before Me about any aspect of their lives that I bring up—then I will slowly purge away that which is not of Me. 75. I will not ask it all at once‚ but one step at a time I will bring them along‚ and patiently I will help them to see what is and what is not of Me. Slowly will I cleanse them and purge them and make them white, that My pure energy may flow through their conduits fully and freely. 76. Many think that it is inevitable that they will settle back into their ruts and desires and cravings for the things of this world. This is an attitude that needs to be changed. If they are desperate and are listening to My voice and asking Me each step of the way, each time they need to make a choice, each time they are tempted with something, I will not allow them to sink back, to stop making progress, to go back to the muck and the mire that I have pulled them out of—providing they follow the counsel that I give them. If the sincere desire of their heart is to follow closely, then they can remain close through asking Me everything. 77. In most cases it’s not the big things that draw them slowly away. It’s those “little” choices that are “too small” to hear from Me about, that “will be okay just this once,” or “it seems fine‚ let’s do it.” Those are the pitfalls that will lead them back down the path, away from My full possession. 78. The other main enemy of being fully possessed by Me is pride. Not even the angels are able to be possessed or used by Me if there is any pride in them. For how was it that so many fell? They allowed the pride of Satan’s words to take root, and in allowing themselves to think that it was their power and strength that could save them, and attributing all that they had accomplished to their own power and might, they shut themselves off from My pure power. And their light, and the light that was in them, then turned to darkness. 79. They now live in servitude to the one who promised them they had power of their own. They had none in themselves, but were created as conduits of power to carry out My will. They are now in servitude to the source that corrupts, twists, disfigures, warps and destroys, and it is destroying, disfiguring, and warping them. 80. My brides‚ to avoid being caught in a similar trap, let My pure, loving, true life-giving power be what flows through you. Forsake any vestige of pride that would try to draw credit to you, that would seek glamour, fame, or recognition through your use of My power. For this will only get in the way of My being able to use each of you to the full. (End of message.) A little glimpse into how the Lord makes all things right … 81. (Mama:) Following is another message directed to me personally. It’s so beautiful, it makes me weep with thankfulness every time I hear it. I wanted to share it with you because it shows how the Lord works everything out, and while we are taking care of His work, He takes care of those dear to our hearts so perfectly. It also gives some very interesting insight into the spiritual realm and how things work there. 82. (Annette, woman in Heaven:) While I am not a spirit helper assigned to help you specifically, the Lord has let me introduce myself to you. He said that now is the right time. Maria‚ I have been waiting for this opportunity for a while now, and I am glad that it has at last come. 83. My name is Annette. I have not been in Heaven long‚ probably a few years in Earth time. There isn’t much that’s special about me. On Earth I was just your average woman, a wife and mother of two. I was a godly, caring woman, but I was not anyone great or famous; you haven’t heard of me before, though we briefly met once in passing. I don’t think you will remember me, though. While on Earth I loved my husband and children dearly, and still do‚ of course, very much, so when I died relatively suddenly, it was very difficult for all of us, especially for my children. 84. Since coming here‚ other than some unexpected special training I’ve been receiving, the Lord has granted me my heart’s desire, and that was to be able to be close to and to care for my children, to watch over them like a guardian angel. I have a son and daughter, like you. They have had many ups and downs since my passing, and sometimes it’s difficult and heartbreaking to watch them make their own decisions, often the wrong ones. 85. But I have stuck as close to them as possible, always there for them, speaking to their hearts and trying to direct their spirits. Sometimes they listen and sometimes they don’t, yet I patiently and lovingly remain there for them, night and day, as any mother would. I’ve used every opportunity I’ve had to try to help them to make the right choices, and to help them be able to come to know Jesus in a more personal way. 86. As I said‚ I have also received special training from our Husband and from others since coming here. At first I was rather surprised to be receiving such close and personal training from Jesus and some of the greats here in Heaven. I was honored, of course, but a little puzzled by it. One day not too long ago, things became a little clearer to me. Our Lord took me on a stroll by a lake of Heaven where He said He had a special favor to ask me, He had a special assignment for me. 87. He took me on something of an interactive pictorial history of a young man’s life, as well as the life of his mother—a woman that somehow seemed vaguely familiar to me, though I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. I watched their lives from the time she conceived him till the day he died. I felt every joy and every pain, prayed every prayer. That mother was you‚ Maria. The son, Pete. 88. For what in Heaven was but a brief moment‚ I lived your life with Pete. And then our Husband asked me if I could take all my love for my children and all the care that I have been trying to give them and channel it to Pete instead. He asked me if I could be Pete’s primary caregiver during this time in his life, and He said that in return He would care for My children as only He can. 89. He said that if I gave my all to caring for and helping your son during this time, He would do the same for mine. And as an extra bonus, to make this an offer I couldn’t refuse, He said I could ask you to pray for my children. The prayers of Queen Maria are powerful in Heaven, for she has the ear of the King and the keys of the Kingdom. Our Lord will not refuse you, and all Heaven awaits your command. 90. I have waited many months for this opportunity to present this request to you, for in Heaven there is a proper time and place for each thing, and we must keep our Lord’s timetable. But Jesus has told me that now is the time to present myself to you, to tell you what I am doing for your son, and to request your prayers for mine. 91. I love your son, Maria, and I care for him as my own. I am with him day and night; I pour all my heart and soul into him. He is heeding me more and more, and he is learning‚ although there is still a long way to go. He is being loved and cared for. I love him as you would. I ask you now to love my children for me, to pray for them, for your prayers will do what I could not do‚ not even from here. Our Husband will answer. 92. And then continue to do what you must do. Continue to feed and strengthen your flock. Persevere in the ministry our Lord has given you. I don’t know exactly how Jesus will answer my prayers for my children. My hope is that they will come to know Him more through someone in the Family, or through the Words you pour forth from our King. I can’t know how our prayers will be answered, but I know they will be, and that in time all will be well. 93. All is well with your son, Maria. He is safe; it is much better for him here. I am with him continually, helping him, speaking to him, and he is listening. He doesn’t know of our arrangement, he only feels my love and acceptance of him. He only knows that I have always been with him, since the moment he arrived here‚ trying to help and care for him. I am helping him to grow and to change, to become the man he could’ve been, and can yet be. 94. I love and care for him as only a mother could, Maria, and I will continue to. (End of message.) 95. (Question:) Is someone else taking care of Annette’s children while she is on this mission to help Pete? 96. (Jesus: ) Yes. When I asked Annette to take on this new role of caring for Pete—which I knew would take the majority of her focus and energy—I promised her that I would care specially for her children in her absence. She gladly accepted this offer, because, being in Heaven‚ she can see behind the scenes and knows how diligently I fulfill My promises‚ and so she had not the slightest concern about the welfare of her children. She knows that while she is tending to My business and has placed them in My hands‚ I am caring for them as only I can. 97. The same principle applies when I ask things of you on Earth, except often you can’t see what’s going on behind the scenes, so it’s a big test for you. But when I say that I’m going to care for something, believe Me, I care for it and make provision for it as no one else can. 98. Annette’s children are being cared for by spirit helpers who are giving them their full focus and attention. Annette is still involved to some extent and regularly checks up on them and gives counsel and input to those spirit helpers. So she is still involved‚ and is very happy with this arrangement—knowing that her children are being well cared for, and that she is fulfilling a very important role too in caring for Pete. (End of message.) 99. (Question:) Annette said Mama’s prayers will do what she cannot do, not even from Heaven. What does that mean? How can anyone on Earth do something that those in Heaven can’t do? 100. (Jesus:) Many of the departed are set free through the prayers of their loved ones on Earth, or even through the prayers of people on Earth whom they have never met. Your Father David prayed for spirits who wanted to be released, and they were set free—such as Edgar Allan Poe, the people on the treasure ship, and many more. 101. The prayers of those on Earth are powerful because it takes great faith to believe and pray. I have told you that things happen when you pray. Annette knows this, and that is why she understands that the queen’s prayers will do things that not even she can do from Heaven. 102. This doesn’t mean that spirit beings in Heaven are powerless or wimpy in their spiritual powers, for they are strong and powerful in many ways. But the Family on Earth has also been given spiritual weapons which are real and powerful to fight the attacks of the Enemy and to usher in My victories. Prayer is one of your powerful weapons, and although you might think that the prayers you utter on Earth can’t possibly be as powerful as the prayers that are uttered in Heaven, it is not so. 103. Your prayers from Earth are mighty in the spirit world, and in some ways, those prayers move My hand to work in ways that the prayers uttered in Heaven cannot. Prayers prayed in full faith on Earth have a strong effect, both in the earthly realm and the spiritual realm. This is because I honor the faith of My children on Earth in a special way and I fulfill My word to answer your prayers. (End of message.) 104. (Mama:) I asked the Lord if there was anything else we could do to help Annette’s children—if we should be trying to find them‚ or what they needed most. 105. (Jesus:) You can help Annette’s children to know Me through your prayers for them, as you would pray for any other of My lost sheep. Her children are saved, but they don’t have a personal relationship with Me‚ which is what they long for and what I long for. They don’t know how to have that personal relationship. 106. Pray that they will meet a spiritual shepherd‚ either through the Family or through other Christians, who will help them to know Me more personally. This is what they need in their lives and what will mean the most to them‚ as well as to Annette. Your job is to pray, and I will do the rest. I will work on their behalf in answer to your prayers. (End of message.) More about Pete’s progress in Heaven! 107. (Mama:) I was concerned about publishing this message about Pete and the way he’s growing and changing, because I know that the circumstances surrounding Pete and Angela’s deaths still make it quite sensitive for many of you to think of him in Heaven and being totally forgiven by our wonderful Jesus. Here’s a little encouragement from the Lord about that. 108. (Jesus:) Many of the early Christians didn’t trust Paul after his conversion and new ministry, but I still had to send him out to preach My Word and use him as My mouthpiece for the Gospel. It took faith on Paul’s part to carry My Words to the Church, as well as faith for the Early Church to believe and receive Paul’s preaching. Those who did were blessed with My Words; they were blessed with faith for the impossible and a closer link with Heaven. 109. The Family is a bit shaky about Pete‚ but the time must come when they fully realize that the old Pete is dead, and a new Pete is being born out of the ashes of the old. 110. The Family can’t continue to think of Pete in a rather negative light. They must forgive him and move on and trust that I do all things well. The Family must be cleansed from the darkness that surrounds Pete’s death and how the Enemy used him, and instead allow the beautiful reality into their minds that Heaven is a place of miracles. 111. If Satan would repent and have a complete change of heart, after all the trouble he has caused My children, even he could be saved. That is how great and how deep My love and My mercy goes. 112. My power‚ coupled with the powers that merge in Heaven with all the spirit beings, is great enough to change the heart of Pete or anyone else who is willing to repent. So it shouldn’t be a surprise to anyone that Pete is growing and changing and putting his will on My side—considering that he is in the presence of many heavenly spirit beings and in the presence of the One Who created him. 113. It’s still a long road for Pete; it’s not nearly over yet, and if you understood more about the remorse and clarity with which you see things in Heaven, you would understand that it’s not a light thing that he has been through, or continues to go through. He will continue to experience what is good for him to experience in order to learn his lessons. And by the time he comes through it and I deem him worthy to graduate from this grade‚ he truly will have earned it. (End of message.) Push Activated, and make slippery children of David! 114. (Jesus:) My love‚ here is some important insight for you concerning the Family of the future. Right now, the most important job the Family has in regards to their outreach is getting out the Activated mags‚ selling subscriptions, getting people around the world not only feeding on these Words but becoming addicted to them. It’s the most important job I’ve given the Family when it comes to reaching the world at this stage of the game. The Family is making progress in this calling. 115. These mags are full of liberating words that will make the readers so slippery that the Enemy won’t be able to get his hands around them! The more they read these mags, the slipperier they become. The harder the Enemy tries to grasp them, the more force he applies, the more these slippery readers of the Words of David in these magazines will be forced to speak up for the truth. And they will! 116. The full-time disciples of the children of David are only the framework. If you want to know who is going to take this Word around the world and get it preached so all can hear, it’s the sheep you are endeavoring to feed through these mags. And like persecution today helps the Family to get out more of the message, persecution in the future will help and push the Activated readers to get out the message. 117. You must make more slippery children of David whom the Enemy will not be able to grasp. Get those mags out! 118. Be excited, My Maria, for these slippery children of David are on the increase. And no matter how weak your disciples feel at times, if they are true to the Words of David and getting out the Activated mags and subscriptions, then you can’t help but conquer the world for Me and Mine. That’s My message to you! 119. Time is short. But if the Family today concentrates on promoting this mag with all they’ve got‚ then the amount of time for feeding My sheep will be lengthened. 120. I will explain a secret to you, something you haven’t yet fully grasped about the Endtime and the flow of the Word. There will come a time when it will be difficult to spread the Word. That’s guaranteed. The Antichrist will gain such firm control over the world that it will be harder to get out My Words. But how hard or difficult it gets depends on My Family’s dedication today. If the Family promotes Activated as if it’s the only bread of life available—and truly it is for those I bring to you and expect you to feed—then you’ll make such strong inroads into the lives of men that the flow of the Word will be impossible to stop. 121. If the Family doesn’t wait, but goes wholeheartedly in this direction of getting out My Word—and specifically Activated, now—then the Words of David will flood the world in such force that Satan will not be able to stop the flow, or barely even stem it. It will be like an unlimited reservoir pouring out. If all the reservoir’s gates are opened, he won’t be able to shut them. But if the water is only trickling out‚ it will be much easier for him to dam it up, and much harder for you to find new avenues to let out the floodwaters of My Word. 122. It’s up to you, the children of David of today. Will you get out Activated like it’s the most priceless bread of life available? Indeed it is, but will you act like it? If you do, it will take off! My Word will take deep root in the hearts of My children, and nothing anywhere can stop it from saving My children from the rise of the Antichrist and his evil ways. The world will be so full of slippery children of David in the Last Days that he will be unable to get the control that he wishes. The flow of the Word will then be impossible to stop. 123. But it all depends on how many gates are opened to the reservoir today, and how many ditches are dug that lead out from this reservoir. Now is the time to open those gates, more and more and more, and dig more and more and more ditches. Because what’s done today will directly affect how much Word can get out to My sheep even in the darkest days that are so near. 124. You can never get enough of these subscriptions! Understand that it’s up to you whether or not the world will be full of slippery children of David in the Last Days who will make it impossible for the Enemy in the person of the Antichrist to feel success. Do you want to see him gloat? Then hold back the Words and continue to only dribble out the subscriptions today. Or do you want him to scream in frustration, because every time he reaches out to grab hold of someone, he finds he’s again grabbed hold of a slippery child of David who then slips out of his grasp and goes on to win others with My Words? 125. Now, that should be your vision!—Thousands, no, millions of slippery children of David who have been fed on the Words of David in the Activated mags of today. That will keep the Word flowing fresh right through to the End when I appear to gather all of My slippery children home. (End of message.) 126. The reservoir is full. The gates are opening. But it’s up to the children of David to open those gates, and more and more and more gates! The reservoir is so full that even if every gate was opened, and more channels were dug from the reservoir, the waters would still gush forth and would never run dry. I would keep filling it from Heaven. It’s not possible to run the reservoir dry‚ but it is possible to bottle up the reservoir. So open those gates now; constantly open more. Never be satisfied with the number of gates that are opened. Never be satisfied with the number of channels that have been dug. Open more gates and dig more channels, and keep opening more gates and digging more channels until I come! Wings out of weights 127. (Jesus: ) The forces of Heaven have gathered around the children of David as the time comes to usher them into the final days. Each one is being fitted by My forces of Heaven. Each one is being trained by their own trainers. Each one is being advised and given tips and warnings of what to watch out for and which areas they need to work on to get stronger. 128. Some are being tended to as they come through the different battles that they are facing. Others are in the midst of battles that I have sent their way to make them stronger, but by their side are those whom I have commissioned to help them, to strengthen them, to be there when they call out for their help‚ to watch over them and pray for them and see to any of their needs. 129. Each of My brides has entered into a time of intense battles, and they are all experiencing—to some degree—the heat of the battle and the weights that I have allowed to be placed upon them to make them stronger. 130. But they are advancing. They are making it through the obstacles that the Enemy puts in front of them to stop their progress, or to cause them to turn back and give up because it’s too difficult. The Enemy knows he is going to fail, but he must try anyway. 131. Those who continue to persevere through these difficulties and who do not turn back, who make it through this time of testing, will be the bright and powerful army that I have spoken of that is going to take the world by storm. 132. I know it weighs upon your hearts to hear of the many battles that various ones are facing, to hear of the difficulties and the trials and the heartbreaks that many are going through. But I am the One Who allows My brides to go through such difficulties, because I know this is what they really want. Each one wants to be all that they can be for Me. Each one wants to be free of those things that have held them back in the past. Each one wants to give Me their all. And so I put them through these seeming dark days to purge, to purify, and to make them white. 133. They will have so much more strength to rely upon, as they will have learned how to truly fall upon Me—not just in the difficult moments, but all the time. They will be much more attuned to My whispers and My voice, because they will have learned in the darkness how to cling to My voice each moment. They will have learned how to take on My mind and let Me possess them through relinquishing all their carnal thoughts when they face battles. They will have learned the strength of unity through leaning on others to pull them through. They will have the burning desire in their hearts to reach those that are lost and searching, for I will have turned their thoughts away from themselves and onto others. They will know the meaning of joy and happiness in abundance, for they will be obeying Me and pleasing Me‚ and I will give this to them in full measure. 134. The promises that I have poured upon you, My Family, are endless. They are there. All you have to do is pull them down, claim them, hold onto them‚ and see them work. 135. My loves have but to pull down the victories that are before them. They have but to hold on and fight a little harder. They have but to cling to Me and have the heavenly vision before their eyes so that nothing can deter them from reaching the final goal. 136. They are at the point where they’re going through the most difficult time of the whole changing process. They are learning new habits, getting rid of old attitudes, realizing and coming to grips with their inadequacy and mistakes, and feeling the monumental weight of the change that is ahead of them. So this is the most difficult time‚ but once they’ve overcome, once they’ve become stronger, once they’ve made the changes and have developed new habits and start running at the capacity that they are capable of‚ they will come into their full glory. 137. They will feel My power working through them. They will be able to pull down My blessings and ask what they will, and it will be done for them. They will see miracles performed before their eyes. They will see lives transformed, and they themselves will be transformed and made new. 138. Once they have reached this point, the weights that I allowed them to struggle with and that they have been running with will be taken off and they will soar. They will have made the connection to Me, their Source, and they will be completely Mine, and nothing will stop Me from using them to the full. 139. This is what is ahead of My brides who persevere, who hold on‚ who do not give up. This is what is ahead for those who yield to Me and obey Me. I will do mighty things through them and they will know the power of their God. (End of message.) A tip on connecting with your spirit helpers 140. (Dad:) Hi, honey, I love you! Thank you for being so concerned about the needs of the Family and taking care of the Family so well. You certainly have the heart of a mother‚ so tender and loving and caring for each of your children around the world. You and the Family are so dear to my heart, and I want all the needs of the Family to be met and taken care of. 141. One of my jobs since I’ve come to Heaven, and something that I love doing, is going around and assessing the needs of the Family. I go around to the different areas, and the Homes in those areas, and I look into what they need. I look into the reasons for those needs. I analyze the input that I gather, and then I do my best to highlight the needs and solutions so that all of Jesus’ wonderful brides can be happy and fulfilled in their service to Him. I travel from here to there and I come up with a lot of things. I was always thinking about the Family and how to make it better and improve things while I was on Earth, and that’s still one of my favorite jobs up here. 142. When you are in meetings, especially meetings when you are going to be discussing and praying about the Family’s needs or ways you can make things better, don’t forget to call for my help. I’m there‚ but the fact that you call specifically on my help opens your channel to the things that I have to tell you and better enables me to punch through in the spirit. It’s like that with all of your spirit helpers, and that’s why it’s so important to pray and call on them.

143. It’s not like all your helpers are off in Heaven and only come around when you specifically call on them. They get their assignments from the Lord and are around and available. However, you can’t use them to the full if you don’t call on them. That’s because until you call on them by name, your channel to them isn’t completely open. In many ways and in most cases, you call on them for your sake so that you can get your spirit in tune with them. 144. I’ve used the analogy of a radio many times in my Letters, but it’s such a good analogy that I’m going to use it again here. Connecting and availing yourself of the help of those of us on the other side is like tuning into a radio or TV station. The station is there and it’s broadcasting. The signal is all around you. You can’t see it, hear it, or feel it, but it’s there. You can only use it when you tune your radio or TV set to the station. Then in the case of TV, what you couldn’t see or hear suddenly comes to life. You see it, you hear it, and you are connected. It was always there. The TV station didn’t change anything; you just put your TV set in a position to receive the picture and sound. 145. That’s similar to how the spirit world works and why it’s so important to call on us by name. It tunes you in to our frequency and you get the picture loud and clear. That’s a little tidbit on communicating with us over here. So call on us, okay? (End of message.) 146. (Dad: ) You are truly a Gideon’s band, with each in their place of service striving to be what the Lord wants you to be. There are a few of you here and there who still need to find your proper place‚ but the vast majority of you have found your calling and are being the best you can be in that calling. 147. Family discipleship is right where it needs to be—on the cutting edge, revolutionary, dropped out, united and focused on the job you have to do. Missionary membership is a wonderful place of service and full of dedicated missionaries that I’m so proud of. And Fellow membership is made up of those who love the Lord and love the Family and are doing their part to make the Family as a whole what it needs to be. I’m so proud of everyone! 148. Then there are the Active members, who are the new fruit. They are the future and what the Family is going to largely consist of. They have the drive and the anointing and the vision to reach the world and to make disciples of all nations. And let me tell you, this bunch of Family members has only begun to grow. It’s gonna explode! This is where the Family is truly going to expand. Praise the Lord! (End of message.) The Hall of Warriors! 149. (Mama: ) In the message the Lord gave for the appreciation dinner at the end of the Feast, He mentioned a “Hall of Warriors” in Heaven. The channel who received that message was interested to know more, and as always, our wonderful Husband was ready to pour out! 150. (Question: ) Jesus‚ can You tell me more about the “Hall of Warriors” that You mentioned? I’m a little tempted to feel like this is an influence from Star Trek‚ because a race of aliens in that TV series has a “Hall of Warriors.” But You said it and I’m not going to let anything of the world get in the way of Your Words. So I claim a clear channel with You, as is my right as Your bride. Please show us more about this, or if I got it wrong because part of my mind got in the way, please show me what You wanted it to say. 151. (Jesus:) Oh, My bride, you think that because an earthly TV show has used the term “Hall of Warriors,” I can’t use it or that it doesn’t exist in Heaven? What you need is a little expansion in the spirit. The Hall of Warriors is a very real thing in the Heavens. 152. I say “Heavens” because this hall exists in each Heaven. “Heavens” in this case refers to dimensions of the spirit world. The Earth is a dimension and the “Hall of Warriors” exists in the earthly dimension just as it does in every spiritual dimension. 153. It is a hall that spans all dimensions. Although you may not see it with your eyes, you each have a place in this hall. It is your privilege and honor because you are My warriors of the faith. You have fought well and are charged with this calling. You are warriors before Me. 154. On this Earth the Hall of Warriors is sparsely populated because so few are willing to be fighters for My name. You of the Family are in it, as are some other Christians. But they are few, because so many are not willing to pay the price and endure the tests that are required to gain entrance to this hall of fame. 155. In the next level of “Heaven,” or the next dimension up, where the spirit helpers and devils make war, the hall is overflowing. It is fully populated, and every seat is occupied as My forces overcome again and again. 156. Satan has no entrance to the Hall of Warriors, for he is a coward and a yellow-bellied loser, from the time of his fall till now. He has no courage, therefore no honor such as this. This honor is reserved for My warriors of the faith. 157. It is real. It is the gathering place of the warriors, the hall where the chambers echo with shouts of victory! The hall is filled with praise, tales of overcoming, tales of unmatched conquests over Satan’s forces. It is an exciting place to be, and all present feed off of a spirit of praise, as all within glorify Me and give Me honor for the battles that have been won. 158. It is your commission as warriors to partake of the glory of these halls. It is your destiny to stand with the warriors of all time, in all spheres and dimensions of Heaven. You are called to these sacred halls and can partake of the courage, inspiration, and excitement that is found here. 159. (Question: ) How do these halls interact between dimensions? Or do they even interact? You said they exist in all dimensions of Heaven. 160. (Jesus:) The power from the higher levels is passed down the line. The very highest level of Heaven contains this Hall of Warriors, where I Myself reside. Tales of great victory are told there, which are sent by messenger and ambassador to the lower courts. These tales are passed down through the levels, and with each tale is passed the power of God to do exploits. 161. When you enter the Hall of Warriors in spirit‚ you receive supernatural power from My throne. You receive the power and courage of those in the higher spheres of Heaven. You find a camaraderie with others who fight alongside you in this great spiritual war for the salvation of mankind. Their inspiration inspires you. Their war cries echo in your heart and mind, and your spirit is invigorated. 162. You will understand when you return to Heaven how this is part of “entering into the temple” that David spoke of. Did you think the “temple” was only one room with a dome to look up at and receive the power from on high? David saw but one room in this temple and described it to you. 163. The Hall of Warriors is yet another room in the temple of worship to Me. I pass on thrilling, adrenaline–pumping stories of conquests to you in this hall. I encourage your heart and spirit. By entering and partaking of these sessions, you find the power to stand strong and continue fighting for Me. 164. You will also find the searing heat of hatred for sin and evil in these halls. Compromise has no place here, for the sickening lukewarmness of compromise is vile and detested by those in these halls. Here you will find the strength to bear arms against Satan’s wicked hordes. Strength is found here, the strength of the warriors! 165. (Question:) When we return to Heaven, will we still have a place in the Hall of Warriors?

166. (Jesus: ) Absolutely! You will be there to tell your tales of overcoming. You will inspire others with your valiant victories against seemingly insurmountable odds. You will be honored in the Hall of Warriors, and all will speak your names in honor. 167. Those who endure to the end will receive a crown of life and special honor in this hall. Your names will be added to the wall of history upon which all the warriors of all time are inscribed. Your names will be inscribed and honored. 168. All who enter will speak your name in honor and admiration. For you are My elite upon this Earth. You lead the battles, bear the heat of the battle, and are wounded and suffer loss for My name. Right now you are earning your place in the Hall of Warriors, where you will be remembered for all time. 169. Do not think this is a light thing. Although many of you have no aspirations to be great in the spirit‚ it is an honor I readily bestow upon you. You who have fought well deserve this honor and I proudly bestow it upon you. Already many of the names of those who have departed have been inscribed. Your Father David’s name is upon this wall, and great honor is given unto him by all who enter herein. 170. (Question:) It seems that this is a place, sort of like a building in spirit. I know it’s much more than that, but what keeps coming to me is the picture of the fairground that Dad saw in the Heavenly City. Is this a pavilion of sorts? 171. (Jesus:) A pavilion? Yes and no. What you have to understand is that in the spirit world‚ space and time are not issues. Dimensions overlap and occupy the same space, contrary to the laws of earthly physics. There is one place in Heaven where this pavilion stands‚ but the experience of each person who enters is different, depending on their “clearance” level. 172. To those upon whom great honor has been bestowed, the dimensions they enter when they enter this Hall of Warriors are larger than those who have lesser access. While it is one “place” in spirit, the experience is different for each person. 173. There are some upon whom very little honor has been bestowed, who perceive this merely as a building, and that’s all they see when they enter. They see the wall of honor; they see the names and may read of some mighty acts. But that is the extent of their experience. 174. To those upon whom high honor is bestowed, they enter a dimension where time is suspended‚ where they can see the battles and they can relive the events as you did. They can take part in the battle and become a part of their brethren’s conquests. They experience exactly what it was like to fight and overcome. 175. There are many levels in between, many dimensions to be experienced, and each person’s experience is based upon the clearance they receive. 176. (Question:) Can You tell us more about this “honor” and “clearance” that You’ve spoken of? 177. (Jesus: ) These things are your rewards. As you have heard many times, there are rewards for your faithfulness. This honor and clearance is part of your reward. By giving 110% for Me, you receive greater honor in Heaven. 178. The more you give for Me during your mission on Earth, the higher your reward of honor is, the more places you can enter, the greater your clearance to the things of the heavenly realm. 179. I do not speak of a classless society, for there are, as your Father David said, “shiners and shamers” in Heaven. There are those who did little and for whom salvation was a “fire escape” upon whom no great honors are bestowed. To them Heaven is a beautiful place, and they have many thrills and excitements, but they cannot enter higher levels till they have earned a place among those upon whom that honor is bestowed. 180. This is all a part of the rewards of Heaven. The greater your sacrifice, the greater your rewards. I reward you accordingly. Those who receive high honor before Me receive access to places which few others have entrance to. 181. I do not deal out equal rewards across the board, for that would not be justly rewarding those who have given more or less. I bestow My rewards according to your works, according to your faithfulness, according to your obedience and sacrifice. 182. Would it be fair of Me to give a martyr for the faith the same reward as the “fire escape” Christian? Or what about those who will be raised to “shame and everlasting contempt”? (Dan.12:2). There are definite levels of rewards in Heaven, and you earn these by your faithfulness and sacrifices. 183. (Question:) Can these rewards be earned after we depart from this life? 184. (Jesus:) Yes, through other missions for Me. But believe Me when I say that you can achieve the highest rewards available through this life, for this is a very important mission for Me. This is the mission I have granted you. This is your opportunity to receive great honor and glory in Heaven. 185. This earthly life is the trial and proving ground through which you will receive great rewards. What you do on Earth determines your rewards in Heaven. Do not feel as though it is okay to shirk this life’s tests and trials and take the easy way out now. For this is your battleground. How you perform on this mission determines in large part the rewards you will receive when you return. 186. Run the race well, fight the good fight, finish the course, keep the faith, and there will be rewards laid up for you that you cannot begin to imagine! Upon you I long to bestow the highest rewards of Heaven because you are My brides, My beloved, and have been thrust into the fray at the most difficult time in world history to stay true to Me. 187. (Question: ) Can You explain what You mean by “the most difficult time in world history to stay true to Me”? 188. (Jesus: ) Never in this world’s history has it been so easy to abandon your faith and follow after perdition. Never have Satan’s temptations been so enticing and desirable. Never before has it been so easy to be distracted and pulled away from your mission. 189. This is why your missions on Earth‚ and your faithfulness in them, will bring you such great rewards, because it is so easy here and now to “cast away your confidence, which hath great recompense of reward” (Heb.10:35). Take pride in this fact—that you are upon the most difficult battlefield of history! Take courage that you are still here‚ that you as My warriors are engaged in the hottest fight in history, and you are still making it, overcoming, and staying true to Me. 190. (Question:) Jesus, it seems that the martyrs and Christians who died for their faith in times past had it much more difficult than we do. 191. (Jesus:) While it is true that those of times past have suffered much more in the physical for their faith and they have received great rewards for their suffering and pain for My name, the world around them was much more easy to shun. 192. It was easier to stay true to My name, not because it was easy to be Mine‚ but because there were fewer temptations and pulls from Satan to derail them. That is why I say that this era in history is the toughest battle ever.—Not because of the physical suffering, but because of how easy it is to give up your calling now. 193. The trials of the past were great, but for the most part the battles for My children of old came at the end of their lives when it was time to make a stand, when it was time to go out in a blaze of glory. Their battles were much more of a physical nature. 194. Their enemies were much more obvious, the evil was less complicated, and the right path was much clearer to follow. But you who dwell in this last era of history are besieged and beset continually by propaganda and the ease and temptations of Satan—all designed to pull you away from Me. 195. The tests are greater on a daily basis. What you face every day is greater than what Christians of past history have suffered. The mind battles‚ the temptations of the world, the desires of the flesh, the compromises, are so rampant that today the battle is harder on a daily basis than ever before. 196. So you see, it is tougher, perhaps not in the final physical battles compared to those who were tortured and died for My name, but in the daily conflicts in which you must fight to stay alive in spirit. You die daily; you fight and overcome daily against greater numbers, greater odds, and greater difficulty. 197. It is much easier to die for My name than it is to live for My name. This is why, although great honor is ascribed to those who have died in the past for Me, greater honor is given to you, My brides, who fight and struggle daily to live for Me. 198. Upon you I bestow great rewards. For your faithfulness I am preparing such a reward that you will be ashamed for not giving more for Me. Give your all while you can‚ for this life is your proving ground. This is your test. This is your Gethsemane. This is your martyrdom. If you are called to die for Me in the future, it will be easy compared to what you’ve already given for Me on a daily basis. So be encouraged, knowing that you are braving some of the worst tests of all time, and thus the rewards will be some of the greatest rewards of all time! (End of message.)

15/01/2010

In Gooood Company!

Filed under: Uncategorized — Tags: — seerfax @ 10:23 am

In Good Company!

Karen Zerby

GN 1150 FD/MM/FM

“All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution” (2Tim.3:12).

By Maria FD/MM/FM 3557 5/05

Dear Family,

1. It’s a privilege that we’ve been counted worthy to suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake over the years. And the fact that we have recently been the subject of some negative media publicity is a sign that we’re still “live ones,” and that the Enemy is mad because of what we’re doing for Jesus and the souls we’re saving. Although we probably all wish this publicity would have come to pass in some way other than it did, we have weathered it with the unfailing assurance that our Husband is in complete control and knows exactly what’s best—for each of us personally, as well as for us as a Family.

2. Although we’ve been through some attacks via the media this year, we can rejoice and praise our Husband for all of the miracles He has performed—the strengthening of our personal faith, the victories amidst the battles, the witness and truth that has been spread far and wide, and the many answers to prayer. And we can know that the Lord will help us to endure and weather any storms in the future that He sees fit to bring our way. As He said when talking about 2005 in “Getting Stronger, Part 2″: “For the year of 2005 I am going to pour upon you a special anointing of endurance and vigilance. The anointing of endurance will help you to ‘endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus Christ,’ knowing that the end results of whatever challenges you face are going to be to your benefit” (ML #3518:276, GN 1109).

3. We can stand on that promise! The end results of whatever challenges we face are going to be to our benefit! So even though we’ve been slandered some this year, and things haven’t looked too great in the natural at times‚ and we know we will probably face more negative publicity and persecution in the future, let’s hold on to this promise and the many hundreds of other promises our Husband has given us—all of the specific promises in the Bible, and all of the more recent ones He’s given us in the last 30 or so years. He will fight for us! He will not fail us! He will cause the wrath of man to praise Him! He will bring a victory out of our seeming defeats! He will cause the Gospel to be preached in all the world as a witness to all nations—even if His means of doing so aren’t the most conventional!

4. Through the battles we have fought on a number of fronts, we have been able to employ and exercise our weapons of praise as never before! The negative publicity we’ve faced has provided us with the perfect opportunities to defeat the Devil through praise! He wanted to make us scared, fearful, or doubtful. He wanted us to worry about the future. He wanted us to feel intimidated, threatened, or powerless. He wanted us to quit. He wanted us to think that the odds were in his favor and we might as well just wave a white flag of surrender. But we were able to counter his attacks with praise. He has hated watching us praising this year, and it’s really done him some damage in the spirit. Hallelujah!

5. We’re not alone in the battles we face! We have our strong and mighty Defender at our side. We also have Dad and all of our spirit helpers around us, to aid us and support us. There are so many great men and women from the past who will help us to fight the battles, and who really know what it’s like. Think about dear Martin Luther and how hard he had to fight to proclaim the truth during his lifetime, despite opposition from so many. He knows what it’s like. Think about Joan of Arc and how maligned she was for her faith and belief in hearing from the spirit world; it eventually cost her her life. She knows what it’s like. Think about all of the great fighters from history who weren’t intimidated by the attacks of the Enemy. They all know what it’s like and they will help us to fight in the spirit and win!

6. Think about David, just a little boy with a sling and a few stones. Yet he slew Goliath—the great Philistine who all of the strong and trained Israelite soldiers were afraid of. He had God on his side, and won the battle. Think about John Paul Jones‚ whose crew was half defeated. He was badly wounded and his ship was sinking. Talk about the odds being against him; if anyone had reason to give up, it would have been him. But instead, he fought on and won the battle. Think about Jesus and all of the persecution He faced on Earth. He was constantly evading His enemies and those who wanted to defeat Him and His simple message of love, salvation, and truth.

7. I praise You, dearest Love, that we’re in good company! We’re not alone when we face various battles and tests, and there are many in Heaven who understand exactly what it’s like to be persecuted for righteousness’ sake—including You. You said that because the people in Your day persecuted You, they would also persecute us. We thank You for how that promise is being fulfilled. We thank You for counting us worthy to suffer for Your sake. We praise You for the privilege that it is to be called to stand up for the truth in the time of the End. We are honored to do Your will, to proclaim Your Word, to set the souls of men free through salvation, and to win disciples of all nations, even if it means we are slandered by those who are fighting You and Your truth.

8. Thank You, Jesus‚ for the fighting songs written by some of the great men and women of God who have gone before us that remind us of the spiritual warfare. These songs are powerful, and were obviously written by those who were besieged and attacked by the Enemy. But these songs can still have so much meaning to us today‚ and spur us on!

The fight is on, O Christian soldier,

And face to face in stern array‚

With armor gleaming and colors streaming,

The right and wrong engage today!

The fight is on‚ but be not weary;

Be strong, and in His might hold fast;

If God be for us‚ His banner o’er us,

We’ll sing the victor’s song at last!

9. Thank You, our darling Lover, that You are on our side, and we’re going to sing the victor’s song! Thank You for helping us to be good fighters, ready to face any battle. We praise You for the supernatural strength You’re giving us through the keys of Your anointing and empowerment. Because You give us courage and grace and power and so many unbreakable promises of Your protection, we don’t have anything to fear.

Lead on, O King Eternal,

We follow, not with fears;

For gladness breaks like morning

Where’er Thy face appears;

Thy cross is lifted o’er us;

We journey in its light:

The crown awaits the conquest;

Lead on, O God of might!

10. We praise You for Your foresight‚ our mighty Jesus. You told us well in advance through prophecy that we could expect persecution, and through the media coverage we’ve faced this year, You’re simply fulfilling Your Word. This gives us even more faith to trust You and believe the promises that You are giving us today—promises of deliverance‚ of victory, of overcoming the Enemy and his attempts to stop us.

We are out today on the firing line,

For the truth and right we will boldly fight.

We are out today on the firing line,

A victorious loyal band.

See our banners wave, hear the bugles blow,

Sounding out o’er sea and land;

In a steady line on to vict’ry go,

And shoulder to shoulder stand.

Down the battleline pass the word along,

Let your faith be firm and your courage strong.

Though the foe be fierce and the fight be long.

We’ll shoulder to shoulder stand.

Till in every land is our flag unfurled,

Till the Enemy from his throne is hurled;

Preaching full salvation to all the world,

We’ll shoulder to shoulder stand.

11. Thank You for the strength we have in You, and the support we have in our brothers and sisters. Thank You that we’re standing together, shoulder to shoulder. It’s also wonderful that You’re strengthening our faith and helping us to trust You more—even if our Foe is fierce and the fight is long. Thank You for the spiritual weapons You’ve given us to defeat the Enemy and win victories even when the odds seem to be against us.

12. Thank You, our all-knowing Lord, for the truth that You are allowing to be spread throughout the world. Even though the truth is often laced with a lot of lies and distortions by others‚ at least that causes people to read about us and get little glimpses of the truth. If nothing about us or our past was sensationalistic, then the newspapers would never publish anything about us, and the TV shows wouldn’t give us airtime. So through media coverage You’re making us known‚ and we know that even if a lot of it is negative in the future, Your sheep will hear Your voice. Those who are interested in the truth will seek it out. Those who have a sense of fairness and justice will be motivated to find out more, and Your love and truth will reach the lives of so many.

13. Jesus, You’re our mighty fortress, our strong defense, our shelter in the midst of troubles, the rock of our salvation, the wings that shelter us from all harm, and our wonderful Husband and Deliverer. We praise You for Your power to keep us and protect us and deliver us, which is the same yesterday, today, and forever!

A mighty fortress is our God,

A bulwark never failing;

Our helper He, amid the flood

Of mortal ills prevailing.

For still our ancient foe

Doth seek to work us woe;

His craft and power are great‚

And, armed with cruel hate,

On Earth is not his equal.

And though this world with devils filled‚

Should threaten to undo us;

We will not fear, for God hath willed

His truth to triumph through us.

The prince of darkness grim

We tremble not for him;

His rage we can endure,

For lo! His doom is sure,

One little word shall fell him.

That word above all earthly powers,

No thanks to them abideth:

The Spirit and the gifts are ours

Through Him Who with us sideth.

Let goods and kindred go,

This mortal life also;

The body they may kill:

God’s truth abideth still;

His Kingdom is forever!

14. Thank You, Jesus, that though the Enemy is threatening to undo us and the work we’re doing for You, that we can stand on the promise that Your truth will triumph through us. We don’t have to tremble when the Enemy attacks‚ because we know his doom is sure. You have all power in Heaven and in Earth, and that includes power over the Enemy and all of his puny attacks.

15. We have nothing to fear, dear Family‚ but everything to look forward to. Even if things look bad, and get bad, which we know they will the closer we get to the End, we still have nothing to fear. The Lord is going to keep us and protect us and prosper us. We are privileged to fight battles as we stand up for the truth, and through them be strengthened as never before. We’re going to get a little bit beaten and battered, and we might not be enjoying calm seas and clear skies all of the time, but our Husband has assured us there’ll be peace after every storm.

16. So don’t be dismayed by circumstances and conditions! We don’t gauge situations by conditions but by our Lover’s promises! Let’s keep our eyes on the goal and fight together with all of our strength and might—and every spiritual weapon we possess—so that we can go from victory to victory! Our Husband, Who has never failed us yet, will not fail us now or in the future. He is nearest when we need Him most!

17. Following are a variety of messages from our Husband, received during the beginning of this year when we were experiencing some negative media coverage in different parts of the world. Even though they were received a few months ago‚ we wanted to get them to you anyway, because we believe they will be encouraging, faith–building, and strengthening for us in the future. As long as we’re on the attack and doing our job to save souls, we can be sure the Enemy is going to continue fighting us in various ways—and we need all of the spiritual ammunition we can get. So I pray that you are motivated, challenged, inspired, and thrilled with the promises our Lover gives, and that they will spur you on as we fight together for the wonderful outcome of every victory, as our Husband has promised!

Fighting with you for the glorious victories ahead,

Mama

18. P.S. As I was working on this GN, I realized that some of the messages from the Lord might be helpful for you, dear Family, in explaining the concept of persecution and the battles the Family sometimes faces, to outsiders‚ friends, relatives, and sheep. So we prayed about it, and the Lord said it would be fine for you to share excerpts of this GN with them, if you feel it would be helpful and if He confirms your doing so. Or you could use some of the principles and explanations in your own words when explaining things to them and answering their questions.

19. Peter and I are praying for you as you strengthen and encourage your friends, contacts, and sheep as the Lord leads you to. Our Husband has promised that they will be strengthened if we continue to pour into them and give them the answers they seek. We love you.

Keep Witnessing and Winning the World!

20. (Jesus:) My loves, in times of persecution it is easy to lose sight of the big picture of what’s happening in the spirit and why. If the persecution is a sneakier, more devious attack, it’s not only persecution, but added to that, heavy psychological warfare against your faith. It’s a much more personal attack.

21. But you see‚ regardless of how the Enemy attacks and what new dirty tricks he pulls out of his bag, regardless of what he tries to get you to believe are the reasons, his reason for attacking you remains the same: You, as a Family‚ are the ones who do the most damage to his kingdom on a daily basis by freeing the souls of men he has worked so long and hard to enslave.

22. That is what he lives, breathes‚ and fights for‚ and what he will ultimately be destroyed for. The whole point of wanting to be God is to be the ultimate power—to have power over the very souls of men.

23. So a group of people who continually hit him where it hurts most, by not only freeing his captives on a daily basis but teaching others to do the same, becomes his prime target. You‚ My children, are the most active soul winners on this planet‚ and now that your sample is being strengthened and the lost are going to begin to flock to you like never before, the Enemy wants to try to stop you before you become too powerful.

24. He desperately hopes to make you think that there must be something terribly wrong with the Word, or the Word givers. He tries to get you to believe that since there are “so many” who used to be like you who are now fighting you, there must be something wrong, some kind of reason. He desperately tries to get you to doubt, and to give up your crown and stop fighting him.

25. You may think you aren’t that important and that you aren’t doing that much, but you are thorns in his side. You cause him endless amounts of pain, and it angers him terribly! He knows the easiest and best way to stop you is to get you to give up, and to stop witnessing and spreading My Words of light and truth, love, and salvation.

26. It’s not just what you are going to become in the future that bothers, scares, and makes him want to destroy you. It’s what you’re doing today. Look at your stats. Look how many people you are continually snatching from his kingdom, putting them on My side forever.

27. Satan hates Me with a vengeance. He will stop at nothing to hinder even one soul from accepting Me, from choosing Me, and from accepting My free gift of salvation. Once a person has done that, no matter what he does, he’s always Mine.

28. The Enemy’s greed, lust, and desire for souls is like a wild animal’s desire for blood. It’s what sustains him and keeps him going; it’s his lifeblood. So of course he’s going to do everything he possibly can to stop you from doing your job and from taking his kingdom away bit by bit. It’s a simple truth, but it’s reality, and you have to choose whether or not you’re going to believe it.

29. Whenever you’re hit with battles of any kind, from sickness, to persecution, to disunity, the Enemy’s goal is to get you focusing on anything other than fighting him. One of the many beauties of persecution, though, is that in the end it always causes My truth and message to be spread further than ever before. Even if it causes many to reject you and reject Me, even if it seems to be a huge setback and disruption to you, My sheep still hear My voice, and follow Me.

30. So when you’re faced with persecution, My loves, focus on the truth, on the big picture, on the reality. Don’t let the Enemy come in with his distortions, confusions, and lies. Keep your eyes, minds, and hearts fully fixed on Me, the Author and Finisher of your faith. Hold on to your crowns so that you will be true overcomers, and will enter into My joy to rule and reign with Me forever.

31. Hit the Enemy back by witnessing more zealously than ever, by winning as many souls as you can—and not just winning them, but training them to teach others. You are the overcomers because I am in you‚ and together we will win and come out on top. Just like Father David used to say‚ “We may lose a few battles, but we’ll win the war!” That’s the truth. Keep fighting, keep witnessing, and you will win! (End of message.)

My Fearless Fighters!

32. (Jesus:) The fight is on, and the spiritual war rages. The Enemy has pulled out his big guns, and he’s firing in every direction in the hopes of creating casualties, in a desperate attempt to defeat the Family. But take heart, for even though he fires frantically like a maniac at you, although his evil intention is to do you harm and destroy My work, in truth he fires at you out of fear.

33. Look at the spiritual weapons in your hands. See how they glow, glisten, and are filled with power. You have powerful weapons to counter and defeat the blows of the Enemy, no matter how nasty his onslaughts may be. You are more powerful‚ because you have Me on your side. I am your strong tower‚ your fortress of protection. You have run into Me, and I will protect you; I will be a bulwark surrounding you, impenetrable and impervious to the Enemy’s attacks.

34. The Enemy has turned on his sirens, screaming out his pursuit of you. He uses his flashing lights and bellowing voice to try to intimidate My children, to cause you to cower. He tries to wear down your resolve, to weaken your faith. But Satan is a fool‚ the greatest fool there is. There are also some on Earth who are fooled into thinking that they have the power to destroy Me—Me working through you. But what they do not realize is that one touch of My finger will silence their flashing lights and screaming sirens.

35. I am your Husband; it is My duty to protect you‚ to encircle you with My arms of protection, security, and care. If I did not care for you, then I would be worse than an infidel. But I am no infidel; I will protect you. I will cause great victory to be brought forth.

36. Times of persecution, and the battles that rage, will pass. It is an additional means through which I choose to strengthen you, My children. I have spoken much about coming persecution, so think it not strange that these days of persecution have come. But just as I have always rescued and caused My Family to triumph, so will I bring great victory today and in the future.

37. So fear not, for I care for My Own. I will use even the trials and battles to bring forth the fruit of victory. The devices and strategies of your enemies will be turned back upon them. My wildcats of Heaven have been set loose, and they will fight on your behalf.

38. Trust that I will care for you. Strengthen your faith by drawing closer to Me. Dive deeply into My Words so that your resolve can be steadfast and sure, and so that your faith remains unwavering and fearless. I call you forth as My fearless fighters, those who will readily and freely challenge the Enemy, those who will not take his attacks and onslaughts lying down.

39. I see the warrior in each of you, and I am sounding the battle cry within your hearts. Gird yourself with your armor. Sharpen and prepare your weaponry for battle. The day to march into battle has come. (End of message.)

You Will Win with My Power!

40. (Jesus: ) You are My children and I am your Father. I am your Husband. I am your Lover. Have I ever failed you before? Have I ever allowed something to happen that you couldn’t bear or rise above? No, I do all things well. I allow persecution for many reasons, and I promise you that any persecution that befalls you will bring about good.

41. Look back in history. Did persecution of My children ever stop them or cause them harm? No‚ to the contrary, it enhanced their ministry; it brought people to Me, and people got saved. Many miracles happened in times of persecution, and this is My plan for My Family. I have allowed you a small taste now, at a time when you, My Endtime children, have been renewed. You have turned from your wayward ways and have desired to give Me your all. So now is the time that I have ordained to get out the message to the world, and to cause My Family to be known far and wide once again.

42. The way ahead may seem bleak‚ and you are unsure of what is going to befall you, but I wish to encourage your hearts and spirits that I am in perfect control. I am allowing the negative media publicity in order to get the message out and to draw My sheep to the fold of David. I have prepared you for this day; I have given you the power that you need to fight and to overcome. My power in you is so much greater than the power of the Enemy‚ and I in you will triumph.

43. I have ordained this day, and I have called you to the Kingdom for such a time as this. Doesn’t it say in My Word that you, My children, will face dark days? Well, those dark days are upon you. This is the beginning of the End. But I have also promised that for you they will be glorious days—days of miracles, of witness, and of reaping.

44. I have given you all that you need for the days ahead, and for the days that are upon you, so fear not. You have no reason to fear, for you are in My hands and I will protect you. As long as you’re faithful to use the weapons that I have given you and to not make a move without My leading, I will keep you safe under the shadow of My wings. You will not only be protected, but you will gain ground from the Enemy as you launch your attacks and win. You will win with My power.

45. Nothing can stop My rain, and nothing shall. The Enemy seeks to destroy you‚ My brides, for he fears you greatly‚ and he sees that his time is quickly drawing to an end. He also sees that his plans to weaken and destroy My Family have come to naught. He sees the great army marshaling its forces against him; he sees the strengthening and the great returning of My children to Me, and he’s scared. He’s mad, too! His plans have failed, so he’s on an all-out attack against you.

46. In his pride he is trying to stop My Own; but he cannot, for I am more powerful, and I will not lose. I will turn his works of evil on his own head. I will bring destruction to his plans. I will wreak havoc upon his minions! I am the Lord your God, your protector and your strong arm.

47. Trust in Me, for I will cause even the words of your enemies to glorify Me. March on strong! The fight has begun and I lead the way to victory. (End of message.)

Nothing Can Beat My Royal Flush!

48. (Jesus:) “And all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” Today is a day of rejoicing for My Name’s sake, of counting yourselves worthy to suffer for My Name. The Family has gone over the top and will now be advancing and taking back territory from the Enemy, and this infuriates him!

49. He has been preparing this card, the ace up his sleeve in the form of negative publicity, for a while now, and he’s finally seen what he thought was his best shot at playing it—trying to get you all while you were still as weak as possible in his eyes. But what he has once again not seen or counted on was your fighting spirits, your cohesiveness, vision, and unity, which only increase and crystallize in times of attack. So he has pulled his ace out and stacked the deck the best he could‚ only to realize that nothing can beat My royal flush.

50. The Enemy has gone over the top and exposed himself, and this will yet bring him and his cause much harm, setback, and problems. He has touched the apple of My eye and slapped Me in the face! Will I, God and Master of the universe, walk away from the challenge? No, My loves. Even now My hand envelops and surrounds each of you. Even now heavenly key craft hover over each Home, and over all who entrust themselves to My care. Your guardians and helpers in the spirit world work double-time to protect you in every way, to prepare the way ahead of you, to comfort and strengthen, to empower, and to ensure that not a hair of your head is singed unless it is somehow going to be for your greater good, that it somehow will cause you to fulfill a greater role in My eternal plan, which you will be happy and grateful for in the long run.

51. Nothing will come of the Enemy’s attacks. Nothing! His attempts will fade out and be overturned as surely as a mile-high wall of water covers the weak beginnings of a brushfire. The Enemy thinks his fire is big and the field is ripe for it, but he has no idea what a flood of water I will unleash in return.

52. I am a God of love and mercy, and of forgiveness and longsuffering, and I love even those who fight against you, because I am married to the backslider. But I must protect you who stay by My side and who love Me in return. I must protect My work and My cause, and I will do so.

53. You have nothing to fear, My loves, nothing to worry or fret yourselves over‚ and everything to rejoice and unite for! You will come through every battle victorious, and this year will crystallize your efforts—the strengthening and uniting I am putting My Family through.

54. The world is engaged in a spiritual warfare, and all must make choices. All are being driven to a choice, either for Me or against Me. And as men choose, they are drawn closer to the side they choose—either Me or the Enemy—and we each gather our forces and prepare for more and bigger clashes.

55. Rejoice, praise, love, and thank Me for all that I am allowing in your lives. Thank Me that I’ve seen fit to let the End draw this much nearer, and that the Enemy’s attacks will strengthen and propel you forward in a way you could not have done on your own. Although in the media you will always have tribulation, be of good cheer! Your good works and the firsthand witness and testimony people see in each of you will overcome the world and speak much louder than news articles or television coverage ever could.

56. Be faithful in this: Know that your personal sample, your witness, the smile on your face‚ your words and deeds of outgoing love and consideration are your witness to the world and your final triumph. Those in the world will ultimately believe what they have seen, and those who are in any way open to Me will be touched and moved by the contact they have had with you, and they will know you have been with Me.

57. Your personal sample is ultimately the most important. Every time you touch another’s life, every time you so much as walk by a person‚ you are documenting your future and affecting their life, or you should be. Every loving look, every smile, every prayer‚ every word of witness, every deed of kindness, honesty‚ selflessness or love will help turn this tide of media coverage. So make your contact with others memorable, and help people to feel and see Me in you and in all you do.

58. People will forget most of what they read in the newspapers or hear and see on the TV. But they won’t forget the love you give to them, the truth you share with them, and the way you—through My power and spirit—improve their lives for the better.

59. Think about the story of the blind man in the Bible, the one that I gave sight to. Afterwards My enemies said to him, “Don’t you know what this man has done? Why are you associating with Him? He’s a sinner.” And the man said, “I don’t know what He has done. I don’t know if He’s a sinner. All I know is that once I was blind and now I see” (John 9:24-25).

60. In essence, what he was saying was, “I don’t care what you think about this man. I don’t care what He’s done in the past or what you think He’s done. All I know is that He gave me the most precious gift that anyone had ever given me. He gave me my sight. He loved me enough to care. That’s all that matters to me. I experienced His love firsthand.”

61. People are going to say the same things about you when they feel your love, when they know you care, and when they receive the truth from you.—Especially in the future when there will be more miracles of healing, deliverance‚ hearing from beyond, etc. Those you help will say to your accusers: “We don’t care what you say about these people. We don’t give a damn about their past or any of their mistakes. All we know is what we have seen and heard and experienced. This is how they have helped us. We have nothing but good things to say about them.”

62. So forge ahead, fight, witness, and love as if there were no tomorrow, and you will swell the waters of My love and witness, with which I must now flood the land.

63. Climb off the fence of indecision, rid yourself of your last reservations, and go all the way for Me, in everything. Allow Me to protect and use you as a tool in My hands now, and to make you a part of the mighty wave that will soon cover the land with greater works and undeniable signs of My power, before great darkness then covers the Earth. Come with Me‚ unite, strengthen yourselves. Make firm your calling and commitment, and stick to your convictions and principles. Things are getting hot!

64. Now is not the time to toy around with negative thoughts or doubts. It’s time to stand firm and fast. Be strong in Me, and make full use of all that you have learned and studied your entire lives. It’s time to stand on your own two feet and be strong disciples, to come to Me for the answers to any questions and doubts, to embrace My Words—the personal words I give you, as well as the written Word—and to stand tall and strong for Me.

65. I don’t just need soldiers. I need officers, those who will embrace their training and live up to their full capabilities; those who will believe, be, and do for Me what I know they are capable of; who will recognize and embrace their destiny. (End of message.)

Leave It to the Lord!

66. (Dad: ) Will the Lord not care for His Own? You’re the apple of His eye, folks! Don’t forget that! The Lord’s got everything under control, and whatever He allows is working toward His greater purpose and plan.

67. Oh, Jesus, help Your children to put their trust in You! Keep them in Your mighty hands, Lord. Help them not to stray from Your protection, but to stay within the safe haven of Your walls through fervent prayer and desperately seeking You for Your will. Jesus, I’ve seen Your power firsthand, and I know You will not fail to protect and preserve this Family. It’s Your work, Lord. It’s Your doing, and we praise You that You’re going to keep it going strong right till the very End. Hallelujah! Amen?

68. Wow, it’s getting exciting! Things are heating up! You should be excited, because the Lord is getting the chance to work miracles‚ and He’s going to come through for you. It takes impossible situations for Him to really show off His power. And boy, does He like to show off when the time is right! Claim the keys of miracles and watch Him work. Praise the Lord! He’s going to do it. (End of message.)

The Lord Holds All!

69. (Dad:) “His eye is on the sparrow and I know He watches me.” Sing with me. “Why should I be discouraged? Why should the shadows come? Why should my heart be lonely, and long for Heaven and Home? For Jesus is my portion, unfailing Friend is He. His eye is on the sparrow, and I know He watches me.” “I see His hand of mercy. I feel His loving care, and just the time I need Him‚ He’s always near.” Isn’t He always more than near? Isn’t He an intimate Lover? Doesn’t He hold you close? I know you feel it, because I felt His love too. It was different when I was there‚ but not that much different.

70. He really is the Lord over all, and when you need Him He is always, always there. So don’t be worried if your Enemy comes nipping at your heels, because He is the Good Shepherd and He has a big stick with an incredible wallop. You don’t worry about a little ant biting you, because you can just squish it. That’s how the Enemy and his forces are to the Lord—little pests running around trying to get into the honey or the cookies. You don’t have to fear them. You just need to ask the Lord to keep things under control with His spiritual pesticide—and He will. There is nothing to worry about when you are in His care. You will emerge victorious.

71. You’re desperate and fighting together, and that’s the beauty of persecution. You needed this battle. You went through the renewal and you’re all washed clean, but the Lord and I can’t let you slide back—and without another incentive to keep gaining ground, you’d fall back in some areas. That’s what this media publicity is doing; it’s causing you to be so busy that you have no time to look at the other things around you. You’re not half as tempted by the world, because you’re desperate for the Lord’s protection. And seeing what the world has done to some others makes you not want to fall into that pit.

72. The Lord is allowing this for the good of the Family. There have been tremendous victories. There’s been tremendous change in the spirit. Now the Lord is cementing those changes through this little bit of persecution, to show and prove why He had us make those changes—because without the renewal, many would have fallen by the wayside over this calamity and resultant media coverage.

73. “Trust and obey, for there’s no other way to be happy in Jesus but to trust and obey!” That’s right. Trust Him. Rely solely on His strength and power to bring you through, and He will. He will not suffer one hair of your head to be harmed.

74. When you hear the waves roaring, do not fear. Do not fear the Devil’s threats. The Devil has nothing on you‚ no hold, none at all. The Lord holds all, and has the whole playing field in His hands. So trust and love Him‚ and He will not let the Devil get in a single foul play without His full defense team in place. And I’m right with you! I have a vested interest in all of you being well cared for and taken care of, because you’re my children in spirit, and I will personally entreat the Lord for each one of you.

75. A three-fold cord is not easily broken. Jesus, you, and I are going to fight and get through anything together and gain glorious victories! I can tell you that much—the victory will be glorious! (End of message.)

When You Think of Persecution…

76. (Jesus:) When you think of persecution, think of Daniel in the lion’s den. Think of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego in the fiery furnace. Think of Elisha surrounded by his enemies, but having no fear as he showed his servant the fiery host that was on his side. Think about King Herod, who was eaten by worms, the lowliest of creatures, for his blatant disregard for Me.

77. Think of Moses crossing the Red Sea, and the host of Pharaoh’s forces that were drowned as they pursued. The children of Israel did not have to do a thing to fight their enemies at that time; all they had to do was follow My leading. I swallowed up their enemies when they followed where I led My people.

78. Think of the Philistines taunting and ridiculing Samson, My chosen one, and how I defeated and brought to naught all they were trying to do‚ and gave the upper hand to My children when Samson brought down the house upon all the noble men and women of his enemies. Think of David, who defeated the giant with just one little stone.

79. Think of the more modern miracle of how I won the victory when the Boxers were just about to take over the fort in Peking by sending legions of angels to fight on the side of My Own. (See Treasures‚ page 652.)

80. Are you not more beloved in My eyes because you love Me intimately—not just as friends, but as lovers? Have I not promised that greater works than these shall ye do? Well, My loves, you have nothing whatsoever to fear, and all the promises in My Word to look forward to seeing the fulfillment of.

81. So stand fast in your knowledge of My words of things past and things to come, and know that things will only get better and more exciting, for you are on the right side. You’re on the side of the Creator of all things, and there is nothing that can ever counter that. I love you, and I will not fail you in any of My promises to you! (End of message.)

The Day of March Has Come

82. (Jesus:) My beloveds, I know the battles are hard. It’s not easy for any to face the ferocity of Satan’s wrath against you in this day, but it is for a purpose.

83. You have longed for the time when you can fight for Me, when you can stand up for Me, and when you can defend your faith. You have desperately sought Me to restore your convictions and your spirit, and I have done so. You are strong enough for the battles of today, My loves, because you depend not on your strength but on Mine. You are ready to face new conflicts, for what stirs within you is the Spirit of God, and the power of the keys will deliver you.

84. Fear not! Do not be afraid of your enemies‚ because I am with you and I will not forsake you.

85. This is the year of strengthening—strengthening through conflict. This is the hour for which you have trained and prepared. Therefore gird on your armor, the whole armor and weaponry of God, and let the power which I have instilled in you be manifested. Prepare yourselves, for the day of march has come! (End of message.)

You Are My New Church

86. (Jesus:) I have called you out of the System. I have commissioned you to come out from the world and stand as beacons of My light in the midst of darkness. The Family is different and will never be accepted by those who love the ways of the world.

87. You are My new church. The Family is My hope of the future, My army of dedicated disciples who will fight the future battles until the final victory is won. You will be persecuted and despised by those who do not want change‚ who do not want anything different from the status quo or their normal churchianity. I have taught and trained the Family for this time‚ for these days of the End, and for persecution.

88. Some will fall away, but this is part of My plan, My loves, in order to purify the Family, so that the army that remains will fulfill the commission I have entrusted you with—to preach not only salvation by faith, but the meat of the Word.

89. You are not like any other Christians. You are radical and militant in your faith to follow Me and to obey My will. Not everyone will agree with you. But this is the test of faith that I have planned for the Family, for this is what will strengthen you and cull out the weak, and leave the full–of-faith soldiers that I need.

90. The battles of the future will be like none the Family has fought before‚ but I will be faithful to arm you with the weaponry of the spirit and to lead and guide you through each battle to victory.

91. Do not look at circumstances, but focus on the keys, which are mighty to deliver you through every battle. You will see the manifestation of their power and the power of your many spirit helpers as the need arises. I will never leave you, but will always be by your side to direct your steps according to My will. (End of message.)

The Enemy Is Defeating Himself

92. (Jesus: ) I have given My promises in the Bible and throughout the centuries that I will protect and keep My children. It is not your job to ask when persecution will come, who will bring it‚ or how it will affect you. It is your job to believe that when it comes, I will protect, provide for, and see you through every persecution you face.

93. You, My Family brides, can be thankful that you suffer persecution for your righteousness’ sake. You are not being persecuted for your evil, for your lack of obedience, or for your failure to do the job. You’re being persecuted because you are doing the job, because you are reaping a harvest, and because the victories you have won scare the Devil to death!

94. In taking up the challenge and making the correct choices to be the Endtime army I have destined you to be, you terrify Satan. He figures that since his inside attacks haven’t worked, he must launch outside attacks on you. He figures that he must now take more vicious action against you, because his inside attacks have been thwarted.

95. When a country expels its enemy’s diplomats and spies and other agents, the expelled country often seeks vengeance. You’ve kicked the Enemy out of your midst; you’ve sealed the breaches, making it impossible for him to reenter. So he now has to launch an outside attack against you to try to break your ranks and create chinks in your armor so he can get back in.

96. He is infuriated that you have seen, exposed, and demolished his secret workings in your lives and Homes. In his anger he is blinded, thinking that an outside attack will open the holes again, cause My Family to compromise again, and give him entrance once again. He thinks that you’ll weaken, but he doesn’t see that it only makes you stronger and creates in you a greater desire to do My will.

97. He is strengthening you and he doesn’t even realize it. He’s defeating himself in his desperate attempt to reenter your midst and begin to cause you trouble again. He’s so stupidly blind that he doesn’t see that what he is actually doing is performing My will and making you even more aggressive against him. He’s going to lose more captives because of this. They’ll begin to join your ranks in droves, and that is what terrifies him the most.

98. He looks into the future and sees thousands of captives being taken from him, but he doesn’t know the specifics of how this is accomplished, and how his attacks will actually bring about his own defeat. So he launches this attack hoping that it’ll significantly diminish your power and authority, but what he doesn’t see is that in time, his actions cause the future to come about‚ and his attacks cause the victims in his grasp to be freed.

[Box:]

99. (Question: ) Does publishing this reveal the Lord’s tactics to the Enemy, making him aware of what the Lord has said and giving him foreknowledge of these things? Would the Enemy then change his plans?

100. (Jesus: ) That would be hindsight rather than foresight, because the Enemy has already launched his offensive. He just does not imagine what the results will be right now. He thinks he will succeed‚ but not only will he not succeed‚ but his own attacks will cause him to be even more defeated. He imagined evil against you, and it turned into good instead.

101. No, it is not a problem if he becomes aware of these things. Satan does not believe My Word anyway; he spends his existence trying to prove it wrong‚ trying to show the universe that he can win over Me, trying to prove that he will be the ultimate victor rather than Me. He knows My power and has great respect for that, but has little respect for My Word. (End of message.)

[End of box]

102. By being so blinded by his own hatred and vengeance, he doesn’t see that he is defeating himself by these attacks on you. By shoving his foot out in an attempt to kick you, he will miss you and kick himself in the face and knock himself out. It’s pretty dumb from My perspective, but I know it’ll work My will and strengthen you, so I allow it.

103. In fact, I encourage it, because I know that it is self-defeating for the Devil, and I can’t wait to see the look of terror on his face when he realizes that all this time when he thought he was doing you harm, he has been accomplishing My will and performing a service to you. While he thinks he’s destroying you, he is actually saving you and making you into a greater threat to his power and kingdom!

104. So take heart, pluck up your courage, and realize that you are only getting stronger because of this. The Devil is defeating himself and strengthening you, and preparing you to be an even greater threat to his kingdom. He’s opening the back doors to his kingdom by throwing his army against your spears‚ and you will be able to launch a crippling attack against him.

105. Fight with all your might! Stand strong! Hold the defenses even as the Devil throws himself against your spears. Hold fast, knowing that he destroys only himself and his own forces, and through this you will gain a great victory that will open the door for the future era of greater works and a greater ministry, with greater fruitfulness and a greater number of disciples and souls won than at any other time in your history.

106. Take courage, knowing that all these things come to pass for a reason, and that reason is to propel you faster and more determinedly into the future of promises that I have made to you. This persecution is like a giant rocket to thrust you out of this stage and into the next. Hold on, because the destination will be terrific! (End of message.)

In My Good Time…

107. (Jesus:) Persecution is just one of those many situations in which you have to trust that I know best and that My plan is being moved along, even if it’s nowhere near as fast or as direct as you would like it to be. If there’s one thing that you can depend on, it is that My ways are very different from your ways‚ and the way I choose to deal with people and situations is almost always different than what you would do‚ or what you think you would do if you were in My shoes.

108. Humans are generally too impatient, and you don’t see the big picture much of the time. In many ways, this is not your fault. You don’t live in a place where time has no effect, and you are not all-knowing. You can’t see the future like I do. You’re not Me, and too often you look for something that is too hasty or not in My nature to do, and you feel disappointed or let down if I don’t do it.

109. In the Old Testament there are many precedents for plagues, sudden judgments, even fire directly from the blue sky to consume and destroy the enemies of My people. But that was before I came and atoned for the sins of mankind. Since that time there have been fewer instances of sudden judgment and many more examples of My repeated patience, time and again, waiting for your personal choices to play out, to see if before the end you will choose the right way instead of the wrong.

110. Isn’t that a lot more like the God you know and love? Isn’t that a lot more like Me? I’m merciful with you and I don’t smite you for your slightest errors, nor bring the full penalty of the law down on you each time you make an infraction. So doesn’t it make sense that I would also be merciful with your enemies—even those who have committed grievous errors against Me? It is in My nature to let each person’s choices come to their own end for the most part—to let people play out their lives and see what they make of them.

111. In some cases I have been known to act suddenly and to judge severely‚ but in most cases this is not what I do. This isn’t to say that I don’t intervene in the lives of your detractors and apostates. I do. I try My best to bring circumstances into their lives that will either help them to turn back to the light or at least to stop fighting against Me. Or if they resolutely choose to fight Me by fighting you, I bring situations that are more like obstacles, things that trouble them, make life difficult for them‚ and I try My best to contain their damage.

112. Your majesty of choice would have no meaning if you could only choose to do good. If you had a certain limit of bad that you could do, and then I’d smite you severely or take you out of the world altogether, it wouldn’t be a choice. People would be good not because they truly believed that it was the right thing to do, but because they feared Me and My judgments. I think you know by now that that runs contrary to My plan for the world. I want to see love and goodness out of the purity and generosity of your hearts, and also out of gratitude for what I’ve done for you—not because I’ll kill or maim you if you don’t love Me and please Me.

113. So just as you choose to do good, your detractors in some ways have the right to choose to do evil. And in many cases I allow them to continue doing so, as long as it doesn’t hurt you, My brides, or My work, beyond what I am willing to put up with. You might feel uncomfortable at times and like persecution sure isn’t easy, but there hasn’t been anything yet that has been too hard for you to bear, or anything that has caused My work to be hindered irreparably and that has resulted in many souls lost.

114. You’re being strengthened through these struggles. I would not have you live in a world free of all opposition until you come Home to be with Me. These battles are for your good, and if I intervened and stopped all your enemies as quickly as you would have Me do sometimes, there would be no enemies left, and thus no battle, and thus no victory.

115. Some of you just need to hold your horses until the Millennium. Then you’ll have a world where righteousness rules and reigns. Then you’ll have a place where everyone will know Me, and those who oppose Me will be judged according to My righteousness. But until then, you’re going to have to walk by faith more than by your sight.

116. You’re going to have to be patient, knowing that the prayers you pray for your own safety and security, and those that you pray against the actions of those that are fighting you, are being answered by Me in the ways that I know best. As I have promised, nothing can harm you that I don’t allow. So you can safely assume that whatever I do allow is somehow good for you and is somehow good for My plan.

117. No grandmaster ever won a chess game without losing a single piece. There are always some seeming setbacks in the greater battle, and you need to be patient when you suffer these, knowing that I have a plan, that you’re not suffering needlessly‚ and that in good time I will answer each prayer.

118. Also rest assured that your enemies are not without troubles and tribulations. There is much that I am doing in their lives as you pray, and much that I have yet to do to show them that they are on the wrong track and that they must turn around if they hope to regain their happiness and rightness with Me.

119. When you think about your enemies, I want you to keep in mind the illustration that Father David’s mother would use with the train set. She would demonstrate that when you’re on a course that is contrary to My plan and will for you, I put obstacles on your track, things to hinder you, to make you pause, to slow you down and try to get you to wake up and see that it’s not My will for you to travel the path you’re traveling.

120. But in some cases people will just push the obstacles aside as if they didn’t even see them, forcing Me to bring bigger things into their lives, then more and more, until either they wreck the train of their lives of their own accord, or they become so numb to My intervention that I leave them be.

121. That is a very sad outcome, and those people can do a lot of damage while being used of the Enemy. But as I’ve said, it’s rare that I interfere with their majesty of choice, lest I remove their chance, no matter how slim, to turn back to Me and repent as the apostle Paul did.

122. I should remind you that there have been many wicked men and women throughout history who turned back to Me and did great works in My Name and led many others to know Me because others were faithful to pray for them, to witness continually to them, and not give up hope. If I had just smitten those people while they were in their sins, they never would have become what I knew they could be.

123. So it is good to pray that I will do what I know is best in the lives of your adversaries. It is good to pray that I will hinder their efforts to hurt you and My work in whatever way I know is best. You should also pray that they’ll pay attention to the “stop signs” I put on their tracks, and that they’ll wake up and realize that they’re heading down a very bad road, and that they’ll turn around and go back and seek Me.

124. You are not impotent to effect change in the lives of others. Your prayers can accomplish so much. Anything that is within the scope of My will to do, I will do for you. As I have said, this most often includes things like stopping, holding back, restraining, or turning, revealing, exposing‚ and changing. Those things I will do for you.

125. But unless I have revealed to you for sure that it is My will, you must leave the specifics of judgment with Me, because I have the long view and I know best. Rest assured that in My good time‚ you will triumph as justice and judgment are done. (End of message.)

Your Enemies Will Be Checkmated

126. (Jesus:) Fear not them which kill the body, but cannot kill the soul. Rather fear Me. And since you have been fearing Me and doing My will‚ therefore I will bless and prosper you. Those in My Family are My chosen ones, those who have stood through thick and thin these many years, and I will not fail or forsake you. I will not suffer you to fall at the hands of those who hate you, those who rise up against you.

127. Look at King David and how his enemies sought to defeat him. Even his own son tried to wrest the kingdom away from him. But I kept him through every attack, and he died peacefully of old age. I will extend that same protection to you, because you have been faithful to Me.

128. You know in your heart that the Family has done the best they can do in serving Me. Yes, mistakes were made. You’ve made mistakes, Father David has made mistakes, Maria and Peter have made mistakes. Everyone in the Family has made mistakes. Everyone in the world has made mistakes‚ because you’re all sinners. But one thing you know is true: You have all been steadfast in your devotion to serving Me and preaching the Gospel‚ winning the world with My love, and laying down your lives to do it. Because of that, I cleanse you of your unrighteousness; I forgive your mistakes and I don’t hold them against you. I will not cause your mistakes to be revisited upon you or to cause you harm.

129. Your hearts are right with Me, and I say that you are a people after My Own heart, even as David of old, and your own King David‚ were men after My Own heart. So fear not, neither be dismayed. Remember that I have promised you victory, and even the battles will not be as intense as you fear them to be. The Devil’s greatest power is in fear, so he tries to exaggerate how bad things will be. Don’t be complacent, but don’t give in to negativity either. Be ready for the fight‚ but don’t be worried. Remember that I can cause you to win the battle without even “firing a shot,” just as I did for the children of Israel several times when they cried out to Me and praised Me.

130. Although your enemies don’t realize it, everything they do works into My plan somehow. They think they are thwarting My plan, but what they don’t know is that I have been prepared for this and have woven it into My plan. It might not have been My first choice for how things would play out, but besides My plan A, which would have been for them to have made the right choices and forsaken their bitterness, I also had plan B, in case they did not. And I have plans C, D, etc.‚ depending on the choices they make.

131. All of these plans reach the same end result—the continuation of your ministry throughout the world, and the fulfillment of My plan that you will shine as lights in the darkness, bringing many to Me through your witness. The Activated vision and Family Homes building strong, lasting works will not be defeated or even derailed. The strengthening of the Family through the new structure will not be derailed or defeated.

132. It’s like a chess game. I’m the Grandmaster, and no matter what moves your enemies make, even if they seem to capture an important piece or put you in check, I am able to maneuver around them and bring them to checkmate in the end. So don’t be afraid of their moves or how things might look on the board at present. Often in a chess game, one side may make a move that appears to put the other in a difficult position, but it’s part of the strategy to inspire overconfidence in the one who is attacking‚ who then falls into the trap of the defender and is defeated. Your Enemy will fall into his own trap and be checkmated. (End of message.)

My Family Will Survive and Thrive

133. (Jesus:) As King David so aptly put it, “I have seen the wicked in great power, and spreading himself like a green bay tree. Yet he passed away‚ and, lo, he was not: yea, I sought him, but he could not be found” (Psa.37:35-36). Your enemies are spreading themselves like a green bay tree, showing off their supposed power, but they are no match for Me and My power.

134. Your enemies are digging a ditch for themselves that they will fall into. I will simply use their folly to accomplish good. I will use them as instruments in My hands to drag out more “dirty laundry” so that you can then—with My wisdom and My anointing—clear up any confusion, misconceptions‚ and misunderstandings. Then, in time, there will be little new left from the past that the Enemy, through your enemies, can use against you.

135. Their pride will be their downfall. As I have told you, My wheels of judgment grind exceeding slow sometimes, but they grind exceeding fine. And all the while the wheels of My revolutionary racer of the Family will keep speeding you along the road of My will. You might lose a few passengers when things get hot, but that will only make you drive forward ever faster for Me.

136. Do not fear for yourselves and your loved ones, or for your queen and king. Do not fear for anything, but put your trust in Me. This battle is Mine. I may allow your enemies to play a little part, and then surprise them by turning all of their attacks into victories for My children.

137. Remember that your enemies, even your most vicious ones, are your helpers. I’m allowing them to do their thing for a little while, in order to strengthen the Family. But then I’ll pull the rug out from under them and bring you a full and complete victory.

138. When the Enemy attacks, or when your earthly enemies pull out all of their “evidence,” lean hard on Me. That’s the time to trust, not to doubt. That’s the time to fight. Their attacks and accusations are like wounds that soldiers get in a battle; they can feel pretty bad, but you must never let them cause you to give up. Just keep looking to Me and clinging to the truth that you know and believe so strongly in your heart.

139. The stinky and ugly gases of the attacks will seem to choke you and fog your way. But then My purifying air of answers and truth will be released at the call of your prayers, and by the actions you take in accordance with My will, to cleanse and remove all of the evil, dirt, and filth of the Enemy.

140. Trust Me to keep you and all of your loved ones around the world. Trust Me to bring victories out of seeming defeats‚ because that’s what I specialize in.

141. You will not regret going through this time; you will come out so much better for it—much more effective fighters, stronger in faith, and better able to face the future. This is not the end‚ it’s only the beginning. Your enemies and their lies will come and go, but My Family will survive and thrive despite anything.

142. Stand on My promises, My loves. Victory is not just a possibility, but it’s the guaranteed result of this battle, if you fight to the finish! (End of message.)

You Will Go from Strength to Strength

143. (Jesus:) As you remain faithful, following step by step, depending on your new weapons, learning to call on your spirit helpers‚ you will go from strength to strength. Yours will be a deep, abiding faith that will not be moved. Yours will be a treasure in the heavenlies that cannot be touched. Yours will be a reward everlasting. (End of message.)

I’m Marshaling My Forces

144. (Jesus:) The days grow darker, and the hearts of men have grown cold, and will only grow colder in the days to come. Yes, 2005 will be a big year—a year where the lines will be clearly drawn. The Last Days are upon you, and the days ahead will wax worse and worse. As you’ve seen, the end of 2004 and the beginning of 2005 has already brought much with it.

145. Do not be surprised when I work in mysterious ways throughout this year‚ for all will be a fulfillment of things I have already spoken to you of. I am preparing and marshaling My forces for the final days of battle for this Earth, placing each one that is yielded to Me in the position that they can be most used in. I have a plan and a purpose in everything that I do, even in the things that aren’t My highest will but that I allow to happen because of people’s choices and decisions.

146. Keep your eyes and ears open and pointed up toward My Spirit. Look up, and keep looking up, for your redemption draweth nigh. Keep your heart and spirit as clean and close to Mine as possible, for I have called, and now I am choosing who will be My vanguard in these Last Days. Stay close to Me, so that you will hear My call clearly and be prepared to do My highest will, whatever it may be. (End of message.)

Faith Mentality!

147. (Jesus:) My loves, you must replace your fear mentality with a faith mentality. Fear should not be your first response to attacks of the Enemy—or at least not for long. Right now it’s natural for you to be shocked or taken aback somewhat by these drastic attacks of the Enemy‚ because up until now you haven’t seen these tactics. But as the days grow darker, you must learn to fight such a reaction of initial fear and replace it with faith.

148. You must fight with all you’ve got! Part of your war tactic needs to be faith in the face of your Enemy, no matter what he throws at you. Faith doesn’t come from the arm of the flesh; it’s not something you can work up. You must claim faith through the keys, and then expect that I will answer your prayer and give you the faith you need.

149. Have faith that I am all-powerful and ready to send you legions of angels to fight by your side. Trust that I can do anything needed to arm you with the power you need to fight any battle as you claim it by faith. Expect that My promises stand firm and cannot be broken no matter what fears or doubts the Enemy whispers. Shout back in his face, “Liar! Fear has no power over faith in God!”

150. Stop thinking fearful thoughts, which only gives the Enemy more room to send more fear. The minute you’re hit with fear, fight! Use your gift of faith. Claim My Word and fight to replace fear with faith.

151. You need to fight for a mindset change from thinking fearful thoughts about persecution and attacks of the Enemy, no matter how drastic those attacks might be. Fight for a full-of-faith mindset. Determine through the power of the keys and prayer that you will have a faith mentality‚ for this is one of your most powerful weapons in battle.

152. It’s available for each one of you, My brides, right there at your fingertips through My Word, My key promises, and the power of your spirit helpers. Don’t let it go to waste. Don’t dwell on the fear tactics of the Enemy. Fight for your faith! Wield your faith! Have a faith mentality no matter what! These are the days you’ve been preparing for all your lives‚ this is what you’ve been training for‚ planning for, praying for! Don’t let the Enemy’s fear mentality stop you from inheriting My promises.

153. You deserve the fruits of faith! You deserve the power and strength and anointing that a faith mentality will bring to you. So don’t give up your reward. Fight for it! Have faith, and don’t let one single thought of fear slip by without replacing it with My promises. (End of message.)

Remember Who Is on Your Side

154. (Jesus:) Remember Who is on your side. Remember that the omnipotent God of the universe loves and cares for each of His Own, and that I, the God Who sees every sparrow that falls to the ground, am watching over you and stand ready to protect you, defend you‚ and cause you to be victorious. There should be no doubt or question in your mind as to whether you will emerge victorious from any battle, for you are fighting an Enemy that is already defeated.

155. I will defeat the devices of the Enemy, and I will do this in My Own time and in My Own way—but you can rest assured that I will do it. I will fight for you, and I will avenge Mine Own and vindicate you before the world, yea‚ before all the universe and all of the spiritual realm.

156. This is not a small battle contained only to this small planet; this battle represents the polarization of the forces of good and evil that is occurring at this time. The choices that people make from this time forth will more definitely secure their place either in My camp or that of Satan. Choices that are made from this time forth will move people toward their destiny with greater force and greater speed than ever before.

157. The light within you, My children, will grow stronger and more powerful by the day, just as the darkness within those who are in rebellion against Me will grow stronger by the day. It is this very darkness, however, that will expose them and defeat them.

158. You have nothing to fear, for as long as your trust is fully in Me, I will defend you; and more than defend you, I will aggressively seek out and destroy the efforts of those who lift their voices and hands against you, My anointed ones. (End of message.)

Be a Warrior Who Loves the Fight

159. (Jesus: ) The Enemy is the author of fear, for fear has no place in Me and in My Word. You are to fear Me—not out of dread or worry of the consequences, but rather out of respect and reverence. Fear of the Enemy is believing that he is more powerful than Me, and you worry about what he can do to you.

160. The Enemy is trying to get you to look at the waves, to worry about each wave and wonder if it will sink the boat. Then another one comes, and you wonder if that will sink the boat, and on and on it goes; you’re tossed by every wave that comes. If you allow your carnal mind to take over, you will constantly be “seasick” and tossed by every wave of fear that comes crashing down around you. Whereas if you put your faith in Me, your Captain, and trust that My ship will not sink but will bring you safely to the shore of My Heavenly Kingdom no matter what storms beset it, then you can laugh out loud at each wave that rises high above and threatens to sink your ship, for you have faith in Me and My ability to save and keep you.

161. Yes, the media wave that has come crashing down on your ship has been a mighty wave, and has knocked many who are on deck up against the rigging and has made them have to hold on for dear life. But do not fear the waves, or the ones that are to come, because I have forewarned you of these things. Just keep the lifeline of My Word and your connection to Me secure, and you will remain on board‚ and the waves will not be able to sink you.

162. I built this ship to last, and it will not be sunk as long as you continue to man your posts and obey My orders. Even if the ship gets battered and damaged, know that it will only serve to strengthen the crew and to prepare you for the future when the AC and his entire system are trying to stop your work for Me. In that day you will be hated of all nations for My Name’s sake. But what is that to thee? Follow thou Me!

163. Do not allow fear to enter in and cause you to become defensive, or to think that you somehow bring attacks upon yourself. The attacks are from the Enemy because you have done the right thing in witnessing and winning souls for My Kingdom, and because you are such a threat to the Enemy and to his system and his plan.

164. Did you notice that the Enemy isn’t really that concerned about the other Christians in the world today? Sure, there are those who receive persecution or ridicule, but are they making the front page or national papers? Are they the ones everyone wants to interview? It’s ridiculous to think that a small group of only several thousand is making headlines and such a splash and is being targeted by the Enemy’s big guns! But it’s because you’re not just some small group that really isn’t that important—you’re the Enemy’s prime target, his most dangerous enemy!

165. That should make you feel pretty good that you’re hitting the Enemy where it hurts!—That the Family is once again being seen as a serious threat to the Devil’s plan for world domination. The Enemy has tried many different ways to stop you. He first tried to get the Family to compromise and to settle down, to cool off, and to become lethargic and complacent. But that didn’t work, because I exposed his plans. He then tried to get many to turn away from Me through vicious lies and an outright attack on the young people, trying to literally pull them out of the Family‚ but again that failed.

166. The Enemy was convinced that his plans would work, because he saw the foothold that he had in so many of My children’s lives. But then when those footholds were lost and his presence was cast out through the renewal and he was not able to enter again afterwards, this enraged him and he decided to vent his anger!

167. This attack was an outright reaction of anger and hatred aimed at My king and queen because of their faithfulness to give My Words and to not compromise or to tone down My message, but to give it out even if it meant that they would lose large numbers and be trimmed down once again to a Gideon’s band.

168. Through this attack the Enemy thought that he would cause the Family to run in fear and to hide out, to cower and to compromise in order to not be associated with this attack. He somehow thought it would divide the Family and turn even the most loyal against Mama and Peter. But that is where he was wrong, for this attack has only served to strengthen the Family and to unite you!

169. The Enemy is deluded and drunk with his own power and pride to think that he can stop Me! It doesn’t matter how many times I thwart his plans and save My Own, he still thinks he will win—but he never will!

170. These attacks will only serve to strengthen you, My children. If I didn’t allow these attacks, then what would happen to you if all of a sudden you were attacked on all sides without any preparation or prior experience? True‚ I could keep you, and I will in situations that you’re unfamiliar with. But in My wisdom I am allowing these attacks to prepare you for what is ahead.

171. So do not allow fear or dread to enter and cause you to wonder if you have what it takes. You will have what it takes when it’s your time to stand before the media or to blast the Enemy’s lies to bits, for the power of the keys will fill you, and My words will flow forth and cut through the darkness brilliantly!

172. This is what the Enemy fears—My children speaking out, all with conviction, saying the same thing with one voice! This is the testimony of My truth, and it speaks louder than any lie the Enemy can muster and attempt to smear you with. Though his lies are slimy and icky, and though his attacks are vile and filthy, yet they will be burned away with the heat and fire of My Spirit! Nothing that the Enemy can conjure up will be able to stand against My truth!

173. The truth is what the Enemy hates, because he has no power against it. You are the living proof that his words are lies. Even if you never utter a word, just the fact that you are at peace and show such love one to another, this speaks volumes over the Enemy’s lies and is like a mighty flood that washes away the filth and distortions.

174. So fear not, My loves, but believe. Believe in Me and in My power to work through you to bring to pass all My promises to you. Fear not what man can do to you, for his power is nothing compared to My power, and nothing that he can put together can override or disrupt My plan and My will. My truth will march on to victory right over the forces of evil and all their lies.

175. You, My children, are destined to win! You are the ones who will defeat the Enemy and his forces and will be the leaders of this Endtime war. Others will follow in your wake, but you will break the forces and the line of the Enemy‚ and will cause him to retreat and cower in fear. Though there be a thousand enemies, you will defeat them all with My power!

176. Never let yourself get put on the defensive. Never feel that you are in the minority, for I am on your side and with Me you are the majority! You cannot lose as long as you stay close to Me and fight by My side. Even if you feel weak and your knees are knocking, claim the keys of boldness and you will find strength that you know not of. Claim the keys of praise and you will find such power to fight the battles that it will seem a joy to you!

177. Learn the art of fighting! Learn the art of defeating the Enemy and reveling in the battle! Every warrior loves the fight! It is only when a warrior is idle and not fighting that he becomes weak and feels uncertain about his abilities. But it is when he sees the Enemy and knows what he must do, and does not doubt for a minute that the Enemy will be destroyed, even if he dies fighting, that he is strengthened.

178. This is your calling. This is your vocation. This is the life that you have chosen—that of a warrior! So stand tall now and form the line. Do not allow the Enemy to place one toe across that line, but cut him down and defeat him!

179. Although you may be afraid, allow Me to turn this fear into praises to Me for the strength that I will give you to rise above. As you praise Me you will be unleashing the full power of Heaven to fight on your behalf. As you allow Me to turn your fears into praises to Me for the victory, you will be turning every attack of the Enemy into a victory and will be using his own weapons against him. So praise and do not fear, but trust that I will conquer your Foe! (End of message.)

Some well-known Christians persecuted for their faith

Stephen (Acts 6–7), first martyr of the Early Church.

Paul (Acts 9-28)‚ beaten, stoned, imprisoned, and finally beheaded by Nero.

James, the brother of John (Acts 12:1-2), killed by Herod.

Peter, executed in Rome.

John‚ imprisoned, underwent an attempted execution by boiling in oil, and was finally exiled to Patmos. (According to Foxe’s Book of Martyrs, all the apostles except John were martyred.)

Justin Martyr (100–165), young Roman philosopher who became a Christian and took up his pen to defend the faith, and was later beheaded in Rome. He was one of countless early Christians persecuted and killed by the Roman Empire.

When the Roman Empire became the Holy Roman Empire, persecution did not cease. In the Inquisition period, which ranged from the late 1100s through the 1500s in several European countries‚ hundreds of thousands of men and women were imprisoned, beaten, tortured, or killed for their faith, including the Cathars, who were eradicated.

John Wycliffe (1330-1384), English philosopher and religious reformer who supervised the first English translation of the Bible. He denounced abuses in the Roman Catholic Church and suffered constant harassment, persecution and trial.

Jan Hus (1370-1415), Czech religious reformer who was persecuted by the Catholic Church, imprisoned, and sentenced to burn at the stake.

Joan of Arc (1412-1431), French visionary who laid down her life for the will of God, and was burned at the stake by her English captors.

Martin Luther (1483-1546), German priest who began the Protestant Reformation‚ and endured many attacks by an enraged Catholic Church.

Huldreich Zwingli (1484–1531), Swiss theologian and reformer who attacked unscriptural Catholic practices and was killed in a battle between Protestant and Catholic forces.

William Tyndale (1495-1536), British priest who translated much of the Bible into English, and was burned at the stake.

John Calvin (1509-1564), French theologian persecuted by the Catholics because of his support for the Protestant Reformation.

The Huguenots (1500s), French Protestants, were severely persecuted by French Catholics, with whom they fought eight bitter wars in the late 1500s. On August 24, 1572, St. Bartholomew’s Day, the French queen mother and the king caused thousands of them to be massacred in Paris and elsewhere in France.

John Knox (1514-1572), Scottish priest who suffered imprisonment and exile as a leader of the Reformation in Scotland.

In 1614 Christianity was outlawed in Japan‚ and many thousands of Japanese Christians were executed for refusing to renounce their faith.

George Fox (1624-1691), English religious leader and founder of the Quakers, was frequently imprisoned for his beliefs, as were many other Quakers.

John Bunyan (1628-1688), English lay preacher sentenced to jail for refusing to stop preaching; he wrote Pilgrim’s Progress while imprisoned.

William Penn (1644-1718), English Quaker who wrote and preached on religious liberty and was imprisoned in the Tower of London, where he refused to recant. Later released and granted land in North America to settle a debt to his father, he immigrated and founded Pennsylvania.

William Carey (1761-1834), British missionary to India, who overcame church opposition before he was allowed to become a missionary, and once in India‚ was opposed by the East India Company, which was hostile to his mission work.

Robert Morrison (1782-1834), British minister and the first Protestant missionary to China, who endured harassment from the British East India Company and persecution from the Chinese empire while he translated the New Testament into Chinese.

Adoniram Judson (1788–1850), American pioneer missionary to Burma who endured years of imprisonment and suffering.

John G. Paton (1824-1907), Scottish missionary to the New Hebrides Islands (South Pacific), who converted many of the natives from cannibalism to Christianity, although he suffered great hardship and persecution.

William Booth (1829-1912), founder of the Salvation Army, who underwent a heresy trial by the Methodists and suffered a great deal of persecution because of the militant image of the Salvation Army.

Hudson Taylor (1832-1905)‚ British missionary and founder of the China Inland Mission, who endured persecution from the British for his unorthodox method of “becoming one” with the Chinese and persecution from the Chinese for witnessing.

Amy Carmichael (1867-1951), British missionary to Sri Lanka and India, where she risked her life and faced kidnapping charges many times to save Indian children sold by their parents to Hindu temples for prostitution.

Since its birth 2‚000 years ago, research shows, more than 70 million Christians have been martyred. More than half those deaths were recorded in the 20th century alone. About 160,000 Christians are expected to die for their faith this year.

Christianity Today editor David Neff recently wrote: “The typical Christian lives in a developing country, speaks a non-European language, and exists under the constant threat of persecution—of murder, imprisonment, torture or rape.”

“And what shall I more say? For the time would fail me to tell of Gideon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthah; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets: Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword‚ out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens. Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured‚ not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection: And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment: They were stoned‚ they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented; (of whom the world was not worthy) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth. And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise: God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect” (Heb.11:32-40).

Copyright © 2005 by The Family International. Art by Tamar.

Art of War 4

Filed under: Uncategorized — seerfax @ 10:16 am

Art of War, The–Part 4

Karen Zerby

GN 1152 FD/MM/FM

By Maria 3565 10/05

1. Our weapon focus for this GN is prayer—and specifically‚ our talking to Jesus. Prayer is essentially our communication with Heaven, and as such has two sides—our communications, petitions, requests‚ or intercession; and the other side of receiving from our Husband, hearing His voice, and being in tune with Him—the other side of the conversation. In this GN we’re going to focus on the side of our communications with Him. And then in an upcoming GN we’ll focus on prophecy, the side of hearing from Him and receiving from Him.

2. Prayer—communing with the Lord and committing things to Him—is a topic that the Lord has given us so much good counsel on already. It’s probably one of the most oft-repeated principles throughout the Word. Because the Lord has talked about it so much, many of you have probably grown quite familiar with His prodding and counsel along these lines. It’s one of those huge spiritual resources that could solve so many of our problems‚ propel us forward in this war, and bring so much good and progress, and yet we haven’t totally grasped it, harnessed it, or learned to use it properly.

3. When I was asking the Lord what counsel He wanted to give us on this topic that would help us to really “get it” in the spirit‚ He explained that there aren’t a bunch of amazing tricks to prayer that we haven’t uncovered yet. Using prayer as a weapon is very simple and straightforward‚ but what makes all the difference is:

1) Actually doing it, using it.
2) Making it count‚ making it quality, learning to focus, persevere in prayer‚ and put forth the spiritual effort needed to bring results.

4. Laboring in prayer, as the Lord has often referred to it, is actual spiritual labor. It requires a lot of self-discipline and concentration to focus your prayers, and to keep up that focus for any length of time. It requires desperation, and in order to be desperate, you have to be stirred up. So while the answer to the question of how to be more effective in prayer is very simple, the implementation is not easy. It requires a lot of work.

5. In a future GN, I’m going to share with you some of the messages that our Home has received for our prayer mornings. Nearly every prayer morning (twice a month)‚ I ask the Lord to give a fresh message about the power and importance of our prayers, to help us be motivated and challenged to stir ourselves up and really put forth the effort in the spirit that prayer requires. We’re putting those messages together for you so that you can use them for your prayer vigils, prayer days, etc. It helps tremendously to be reminded of how much the Lord depends on our prayers, how much they accomplish in the spirit.

Prayer is active service

6. (Jesus:) I know you are tempted to be weary of My frequent requests that you pray for situations or needs. It’s just one of those things that doesn’t come naturally for man, and I understand that, and I’m willing to make it easier for you. But I can only make it so easy, and then it falls to you to “take up your cross” and bear it bravely and just do it because I say so (Luke 9:23; 2Tim.2:3).

7. As a soldier, there are many things that you may be asked to do that are part of the duties of being a soldier. You may be asked to do guard duty that keeps you up all night. Something like that isn’t “fun” or something you jump at the chance to do naturally. Such things are, however, a part of the life of a soldier and must be done in order to fulfill your duty and live the life you have chosen.

8. Prayer is one of those things. It requires a lot of work, but it returns great dividends. You know this, and I know I don’t have to extol the virtues of prayer again. But I will give you some counsel on how to make your prayer times more powerful and how to incorporate prayer into your life as part of your active service to Me.

9. Notice that I said “active service”? Prayer is not inactivity; prayer is not just sitting back and doing nothing, neither is it a waste of effort. Prayer is the essence of your service for Me. I want to repeat that. Prayer is the essence of your service for Me. It is by prayer that you show your dedication to Me and your service and loyalty.

10. Prayer is the sacrifice by which you prove your rank and your honor as a warrior. It is one of the basic requirements for any soldier in this outfit. Prayer is the fundamental upon which the war for this world is fought, and it is the starting point for every miracle.

11. Prayer is not a secondary weapon in your armory; it is a primary weapon. Prayer isn’t a sideline back–up plan should you get in a tight spot. Prayer is the plan. Prayer is the strategy. Prayer is the ball in soccer, rugby, billiards, or any ball sport. Without prayer the heavenly game of your spiritual life would cease to exist.

12. Prayer is the fundamental fabric of the spirit world, and it is the framework of all the storehouses of the spirit. Prayer is the lifeline of the spirit world and the foundation for all action in My Kingdom. Prayer is as inseparable from your life as the air you breathe. Without prayer there would be no release of power, no spiritual energy, no action, no accomplishments, no miracles. Prayer is the critical ingredient to your spiritual life. Prayer is the action which creates action. Everything is dependent on prayer.

13. Because of the importance of prayer, I remind you again and again that you must use it, live by it, swear by it, and depend on it. Prayer is so important, but it is one of the least used and most attacked weapons in your arsenal. Satan has a whole division of his forces assigned to distract and keep you from prayer. They will use any tactic and they have every bit of Satan’s power available to them, because it is the single most damaging act to Satan’s kingdom. If Satan can get you to not turn your weapon on, to not use your equipment in the battlefield, he has triumphed over you.

14. Prayer is like the electricity that powers the spiritual tracking and defensive equipment. It is the offensive batteries, the fuel which powers the missiles against him, the starting point for every offensive against him. This is why it is his major focus in any battle to keep you from praying, or from praying effectively.

15. In any run-in with Satan or his imps, his first tactic is to attempt to prevent you from praying, because once you pray‚ you turn the power on, you light up your flamethrower of the spirit, you initiate all the other spiritual weapons to work on your behalf.

16. Prayer is the building block of any defense or offense against the Enemy. If you don’t pray, you have no power‚ no answers‚ no miracles‚ no supernatural intervention. Prayer is the “on” switch for every spiritual action and intervention in your life.

17. I want you to realize just how important prayer is. It is so fundamental that it is the first thing to be attacked by the Enemy. This is why he makes you weary of prayer. This is why he makes you think it has no results, and is just a chore and drudgery.

18. He tries to tell you that “it’s too much effort to reach for that switch to activate your defenses. It doesn’t really have an effect and you’re just wasting your time praying, so why do it?” Why do it? Because the single act of flipping that switch powers up the spiritual forces and begins the process of defeat for the Enemy.

19. I want you to grasp this at a fundamental level. I want you to cut through the crap that Satan has been feeding you and see that activating your prayer life is the single most powerful step a Christian can make in his life for Me‚ because through prayer you access all that Heaven has to offer.

20. Up till now you’ve used prayer quite a bit. You’ve reached for and flipped the switch‚ which has begun to perform the miracles of supply and overcoming you needed. I’ve been showing you how you need to use it more, how you need to use it to hear from Me, how you need it to bring the miracles you need‚ how you need it as your display of dependence on Me. But you still haven’t gotten it.

21. You need to understand that prayer is the step you must take to get everything you desire and need from the spirit realm. If you don’t pray, My hands are tied. This is the rule I have set in place. Unless you flip that switch, things aren’t going to happen.

22. You are in the control bunker. You have command of all the defenses and weapons of the spirit world. But unless you take the step to activate those weapons through prayer, nothing—and I repeat, nothing—is going to happen in your favor. You’ll just get overrun, because the Enemy knows that the base defenses have been neutralized, the shields are off-line, the weapons are powered down, and you are a sitting duck. Get it?

23. I think you’ll agree with Me now how important prayer is and why you must pray even when you don’t feel like it. It really doesn’t matter if you feel like fighting or not. When the Enemy shows up, you have to fight him. He doesn’t work on your timetable or try to fit things into your schedule. He attacks any time and any place, and will do whatever he can, whenever he can, to get in and cripple you.

A soldier does not have the luxury of deciding upon each new day whether he will fight or not. A soldier with that privilege is not fit to be in the war. Wake up in the morning‚ let the realization of the battle dawn on you suddenly, and without thought, get up and fight that battle.—Winston Churchill (speaking from beyond)

24. Don’t give room to his spies and infiltrators who would try to stop you from activating My power for you. Don’t listen to his little imps who try to disable your defenses before an attack and give Satan free rein in your life. Get militant and realize that when you’re praying, you’re being offensive and deadly in the spirit world.

25. Keep your finger on that switch and be ready to turn it on instantly and fully. Don’t just give it a little flick, but shove the throttle to full and make a complete connection to release all the power available and destroy the attack of the Enemy completely!

26. Don’t settle for a momentary burst of power. Every time you pray, no matter what for, or how many times you’ve prayed for it before, or how you feel, throw that switch to full power, put all your effort into it, and mean every word you say.

27. Much of the problem is that you don’t really mean what you say. You don’t go about prayer purposefully and intentionally. You often mumble a few words which you interpret as a prayer, but that’s like nudging the dial without really intending to turn it on full blast.

28. It’s your watered-down prayers and your unbelieving prayers that are the problem. It’s because you’re not fully utilizing the power available to you that you don’t have more faith in it. If every prayer you prayed was prayed wholeheartedly, with feeling, passion‚ intent, and desire‚ you would see miracles left and right and there wouldn’t be a question in your mind about how effective prayer is!

29. The reason you’re not seeing more answers to prayer is because you’re not praying! I don’t consider your little “ho hum, gotta rattle off a few repetitious lines here” attempts at prayer, to be prayer at all. What I’m talking about when I call prayer a weapon is meaningful prayers‚ where every word that leaves your lips is a curse upon Satan’s power, an affirmation of My power, and a powerful spell spoken with emotion which will bring the full force of My power down on Satan’s head again, and again, and again!

30. I expect your prayers to be powerful, intense, meaningful, and full of faith. I expect you to believe in every word you are saying—not just spitting out repetitious lines like you were reading the weather report. I expect and demand emphatic and believing prayers from My brides in order that I might give you the answers you desire.

31. Do you believe?—Then show Me by making every word spoken in prayer a believing word. Make every letter of your prayer count. Make every prayer, no matter how great or small‚ a believing prayer, and I will answer you. Start the wheels of My Spirit turning by giving the “on” switch a wholehearted shove to full power, and watch what I can do.

32. Make My day! Make it happen! Let Me at the Enemy! I’m raring to go! I want to answer your every need, but I can only do that when your every request is made meaningfully and like you actually expect the heavens to crackle and thunder with My power at every request.

33. Expect miracles with every word you pray. Demand power with every word that enters your prayer. Pray meaningful, expectant, powerful prayers for everything. Slam your fist into that “on” switch and let it feel all the power you can muster. It was designed to take some real force‚ so use all the force and intent I have given you to throw that switch powerfully and watch Me take over.

34. Got it? Prayers prayed in full faith, believing that I will answer, intending to take hold of the victory, will bring answers. Every prayer should be an intentional reaching for all the power of Heaven. Pick up the power of Heaven by taking hold of Heaven by your prayers and using Heaven’s power to answer your needs.

35. Let Me hear your effectual, fervent prayers, which, as I’ve promised in My Word, will avail much! Power-filled prayers bring miracle-filled answers. Nothing else will do. I expect to hear an instant surge in the power of your prayers‚ starting today. Don’t utter a word to Me unless you believe it. It’s an insult to My power when you say a few words, not really expecting Me to do My part, because then I can’t!

36. Give Me fire, give Me belief, give Me all the power you’ve got‚ and I’ll answer with all that I’ve got! It’s a two-way street. You give it all you’ve got and I’ll do likewise. Pray effective prayers by being deliberate, specific, and fervent. Try Me! (End of message.)

War in the spirit carries no shame like the wars of the flesh. There is no shame in relishing the slaughter of Satan’s troops. There is no innocent blood to be found, so spill his with pride. Count it honor to give no quarter, and to be thought of as merciless in his camp.—General Douglas MacArthur (speaking from beyond)

Keys to motivation and effectiveness

37. (Question:) As the Lord said above, one of the main reasons we don’t have more faith in prayer, and why prayer doesn’t “work” as much for us, is because we often don’t pray with full desperation. We haven’t mastered how to maintain that focus, as Dad said in “Prayer Power,” focusing that beam strongly and constantly, which brings strong results. How can we learn to have more desperation in prayer?

38. (Jesus: ) Desperation in prayer is the second most important factor in what makes a prayer powerful. The number one factor is faith—the belief that I can and will do it. But this message is about desperation and why it matters so much that you really and truly want to see the answer to your request, and how you can demonstrate and achieve the proper level of desperation.

39. The reason I require you to ask in prayer and strive in prayer is because you need to take an active part in the prayer process, for I have forbidden Myself to do it all for you. The way the rules of this Earth are set up, almost everything that you can do for yourself, you must do for yourself, and I’m not going to step in for you and do miraculously what you could do physically. Yes, you need to depend on My power, but that is after you have met and satisfied the conditions and circumstances that you are physically able to take care of. You have to come to the limit of what you can do, and you have to put the rest in My hands, before I can take over.

40. In prayer‚ the “what you can do” part is to accurately, fervently, and desperately present your requests to Me, and to use the spiritual weapons at your disposal, which make your prayer as effective as it can be. That’s all I ask. It sounds so simple, but if you are really honest with yourself, it’s probably one of the hardest things for you to do. Almost all of you would find an hour of hard physical labor less taxing than an hour fighting in focused, desperate prayer. It takes more out of you than it would appear, because in the spirit it is real work, real action, and it requires bringing your mind and thoughts into captivity and taking on a praying spirit.

41. I take it seriously when you cry with your whole heart. I know it costs you and that you have really put forth an effort. Prayers spoken in faith and desperation are infinitely more effective in bringing the answer to pass than a prayer that is spoken but not meant.

42. It’s not a complicated process to be desperate in prayer—it’s simple, but it takes work. What it mainly comes down to is you deciding in your heart that you really, really, really want the answer, that you for sure need Me to do a miracle‚ and then asking Me accordingly.

43. I will tell you this plainly—too many of you pray as if you don’t care whether I ever answer or not. Too many of you pray as if you know that you’ll pray again later for the same thing, and thus you never give it your all. Too many of you pray as if you don’t think that what you’re praying for is really worth your time or focus, and these things stand in the way of My full answers.

44. It is My delight to answer your prayers, and I do the best I can with the prayers you give Me. But like the story of Sophie and Mrs. Stoneheart, the materials you send up ahead can be the difference between a shack and a mansion.—Or in the case of your prayers, the difference between partial or delayed answers, and miraculous, decisive‚ supernatural answers.

45. There are more victories that you could be winning in prayer if you would just put your hearts behind your words. Again, this isn’t difficult to do. It’s an almost instantaneous decision that happens in your mind when you first begin to intercede for a request. You need to take a minute to ask yourself whether you want to see this request answered or whether you’d be fine with the situation continuing on as it is.

46. For your personal requests, or big requests such as Mama and Peter’s health or someone in a dire situation, it’s usually easy to give it an adequate amount of desperation, and this is also why you’ve seen such miracles in the health of the king and queen and in the lives of the many Family members I have preserved from life-threatening accidents or have brought back from death’s door. There is usually a lot of desperation behind these requests, which is why you get answers.

47. But when it’s the request of someone you don’t know, or a situation that doesn’t seem that important or relevant to you, or even something that you’re used to praying for so continually that you’ve become familiar with it—like My financial supply, for instance—you very often don’t give it enough of a push for it to really release the power of Heaven. That’s where the technique of putting yourself in the place of that person or situation comes in very handy. You need to empathize with the person you are praying for, and ask yourself if you were there, how much you would want this answer.

48. The end goal of these before–prayer thoughts should be you deciding that, yes‚ you do need this prayer answered, and to you or to someone else this is an important matter, one which needs My attention and intervention. Then all you have to do is ask for it, or agree in your heart with the one doing the praying. Use your other spiritual weapons as well, as much as you can incorporate them, knowing that they speed things along and add greater punch and effectiveness.

49. I don’t require special words, special actions, or special emotions. All that is required is that you come before Me in prayer as someone who is truly desirous of My answer, who cares about that request being met‚ and who is not okay with the situation continuing as it is.

50. It’s more about your heart than about your words. If your heart is right and the desire is there‚ then the words will express accurately and powerfully enough the feelings of your heart. It’s when you don’t care enough that you rattle off a quick prayer that may say all the right words, but really has no power behind it.

51. Some people get scared off by the word “feeling,” because it makes them think that it’s something they have to work up, and they worry that they won’t be able to pull that off, especially if they’re someone who doesn’t often get a lot of feeling and tangible manifestations of spiritual matters. I want to put you at ease as well as challenge you by saying that desperation in prayer and feeling desirous of My answers is in reach of anyone. Anyone can get the feeling of wanting an answer or wanting a situation to change. This isn’t hard, and so I expect it from all of you.

52. Everyone knows what it’s like to really want something and then to be quite persuasive in asking for it. The potential for that kind of supplication lies inside everyone, and that is effort that I expect from you when you are coming before My throne in prayer.

53. Whether or not you’re the one praying aloud makes no difference. You can still be making the decisions that you want to see change and miracles, and thus back the person up in prayer by agreeing with them in your heart, listening to their words of prayer, and letting those words speak for your heart as well. Every person who truly “agrees” with the prayer and doesn’t just check out because it’s not their turn, multiplies the power of the prayer being prayed. They don’t just add to it, they multiply it. That’s a lot of prayer power, and explaining it shows you why I’ve emphasized in all My Word through the ages the importance of united prayer, where you agree together and support one another.

54. To be truly desperate also includes using your other weapons, like praise, the keys, spirit help, etc., because that’s fulfilling your end of the bargain by doing everything you possibly can, and using every conceivable weapon and support at your disposal‚ so that you completely exhaust what can be done by you in the natural‚ leaving only room for My spiritual power to take over and bring the answer.

55. It’s not a work of the flesh, in that you have to hit every single base and claim every key and every helper each time you say a prayer. But it does mean that you do whatever is appropriate for the prayer you’re praying and make sure that you’ve presented your case before Me with enough “umph,” you’ve fought in the spirit with all the power available to you, so that you can say that you’ve done what you could.

56. Doing all you can also means being willing to pray for something more than once, and sometimes many times. I’ve explained that sometimes you must be importunate in prayer, repeatedly asking Me and fighting for the answer until I bring it along. Some situations require more than one prayer to bring the answer to pass. But if each time you ask you are desperately asking and desirously wanting‚ you can be sure that you will have to ask much fewer times than if you half-heartedly present the petition‚ assuming that of course you’re going to have to present it again, so this time is no big deal.

57. I’m asking that you expend yourselves in prayer for each request. I’m asking that you deliver your souls each time you pray by using your knowledge of the spirit world and My workings and fulfilling the conditions on your end, and praying a powerful, desperate, heartfelt prayer that fully takes the request out of your court and puts it into Mine. It’s not the length of time you pray nor the words you say. But whenever and however you pray, it should come with your full desperation behind it, your full want, your full desire‚ and your full soul. You have to want it, you have to expect the answer, or it just doesn’t carry much weight.

58. If you want a picture of how desperation in your prayers appears to Me‚ and how My hand is moved on the behalf of those who are desperate, picture yourself on a “Consider the Poor” mission, feeding starving people who have been malnourished and underfed for some time. You have bags of food to hand out to those who are waiting, and a large crowd has gathered around asking for food.

59. Some people are standing nonchalantly with their plate in their hand, but they aren’t looking at you, nor are they really holding their plate up or saying much. They’re just waiting there, or even wandering off away from you, and the feeling you get from them is that their need isn’t all that urgent, and whether you give them their food now or later, it won’t make much difference.

60. Others‚ though, are looking into your eyes and pleading and crying and thrusting their plates toward you, saying, “Please, give us food. We need it so much, please give it to us now! Thank you for coming, you have saved our lives!” Who do you think you’d feed first?

61. That’s what I expect in the spirit. I don’t ask for much, but I must leave the ball in your court to do what you can, if you expect to receive the answers in prayer that are going to win you the war. I ask that you care, that you exert effort in the spirit to desire My answer, to exercise your faith in asking for it‚ and that you show Me through your prayers that it matters to you, and that you really, truly need that miracle.

62. That’s what motivates Me to give you results. When you are lethargic or half-hearted in prayer, not only does it show that it must not be that important or timely for Me to answer you, but it also shows that you are unwilling to put forth the small bit of effort required to push that request through, and it is a great display of a lack of love on your part toward those for whom you should have been praying.

63. When you go to pray for something, if it helps motivate you‚ take a minute to consider what the opposite of the answer would be. Do you want this person to remain sick? Do you want this trip to go badly? Do you want to be low on funds? Do you want this spiritual problem to persist? If you consider what could be the result of My not intervening, it may help you to realize how very much you do need Me to get involved, and you will pray accordingly.

64. That’s what desperation is—knowing how much you need Me, and then asking as if you really believe that you need Me. I love to answer those kinds of prayers.

65. Please remember that it’s not a work of the flesh. If you give Me your all in prayer, knowing you need My help and asking for it in faith, and are using all the weapons at your disposal, then that is enough. You don’t need to feel that there is some new level of spiritual desperation you must attain to each and every time you pray. If you deliver your soul in prayer, then you’ve done what you could, and that is enough. The rest is up to Me. (End of message.)

So what if the Enemy looks like the victor today? Many a victory is handed to the men who appeared as the losers and the damned, yet they fought on and fought on and fought on, until the enemy had no choice but to give in to their persistence. The Enemy will be the damned tomorrow if you persist today.—General George S. Patton (speaking from beyond)

Diagnostic test

66. (Mama:) As the Lord has given in past “Art of War” GNs, here’s a list of questions that you can ask yourself, to help determine what your weak areas are in the area of prayer, and give you some good ideas of where you can start to improve and become a more effective prayer warrior on a daily basis.

[ ] 67. When I pray, do I talk to the Lord as if He were right here with me—with passion, friendship, faith, love, appreciation and intimacy, or am I stiff and formal, stuck in a rut, or using a lot of unnecessary “Lords,” “Jesus’s,” and “amen’s”? [Jesus: The way you answer this question tells a lot about your prayer life. The more in the habit you are of praying often throughout the day, the more natural it will come, and the easier it will be to talk to Me as the very real person that I am.]

[ ] 68. Do I pray out loud often and spontaneously? [Jesus: I'm not talking about long prayers here, just simple acknowledgments of Me‚ and committing the details of daily life to Me. If you can build this habit of praying frequently and spontaneously, you'll be much more in the habit of casting your cares on Me, and you'll be benefiting a lot more from My strength and miracle-working power. It's part of the art of dependence.]

[ ] 69. Am I faithful to take my daily 30 minutes of intercessory prayer vigil? Do I have a plan for when, how, and with whom I will do it? Do I consider intercessory prayer vigil part of my job and responsibility to the Lord, and as such, give it the priority it needs? Do I do my best to make that 30 minutes focused‚ quality time?

[ ] 70. Am I in the habit of praying silently when I’m in situations where it would be difficult to pray aloud? (For example‚ while out witnessing and my partner is doing the talking, while on the phone waiting to get through to someone, while on public transport, etc.)

[ ] 71. Do I pour out my heart to the Lord personally on a regular basis, committing all my needs and personal concerns to Him?

[ ] 72. Do I spend time in prayer every day asking for our Husband’s help in my work? Do I pray for the work/people I’m involved with/responsible for on a daily basis?

[ ] 73. How much do I labor in prayer for our Home’s children and young people?

[ ] 74. Are the times of united intercessory prayer in our Home alive and stirred up and effective? When it’s my turn to plan a prayer vigil or prayer time, do I take at least a few minutes to ask the Lord how to make this time effective and worth everyone’s time? Do I enter in fully when someone else is leading the prayer time?

[ ] 75. Is my first reaction to a need or problem to commit it to Jesus‚ and ask Him to take care of it‚ even before I stop to hear from Him about solutions?

[ ] 76. When I read the news, do I pray for world leaders and others the Lord lays a burden on my heart to pray for?

[ ] 77. Am I in the habit of starting all my conversations and activities with prayer? Or have I slacked off in praying for my food, praying for the night, or praying before starting to cook or wash dishes, etc.?

[ ] 78. Do I take time to ask the Lord about my prayer habits whenever I notice I’m not praying as much as I should be?

[ ] 79. Am I willing to ask for united prayer when I need it, and do I avail myself of the power of united prayer on a regular basis?

[ ] 80. Do I ask others to pray for me or with me when I need extra spiritual support to help me fight and win tough battles?

[ ] 81. Do I take time to intercede before the throne for others when I know they’re discouraged or battling?

[ ] 82. Do we as a Home, and/or teamwork of any kind, take sufficient time to pray at the beginning of our meetings, or are we in a hurry to jump into discussion?

[ ] 83. If I counted up all the times I communicated with Jesus in one day, would it come to at least a two–digit number?

[ ] 84. Am I in the habit of including and acknowledging the Lord in my recreation and free-time activities?

[ ] 85. What kind of progress have I made in my prayer life in the last three months? Do I have personal goals and a plan for improvement in this area?

[ ] 86. Do I have a difficult time expressing myself in prayer out loud or in public? If so, am I practicing at every possible opportunity?

[ ] 87. How faithful am I to make use of our spiritual weapons in my prayers, by claiming the Lord’s promises, calling on the keys, calling for the help of our spirit helpers, rebuking the demons and hinderers, actively praising the Lord in my prayers, speaking intimately with the Lord when appropriate, taking time to hear from the Lord and receive His take on the situation, etc.?

[ ] 88. Do I make an effort to put myself in the shoes of the person or situation I’m praying for on a regular basis, so as to stir up the effort and desperation that moves the power of Heaven?

[ ] 89. Am I a faithful “operator,” in that I turn my thoughts of someone or needy situations into a prayer for them? [Jesus: Many of you have the gift of sympathy or empathy, and you could be such powerful prayer warriors if you would take those thoughts of love and empathy and turn them into prayers, which move My hand.]

[ ] 90. Is my first reaction to a needy situation or dilemma to commit it to prayer? [Jesus: If you're working on learning the art of dependence, this is a very important step in leaning on Me and My power, versus tackling situations or problems in your own strength.]

[ ] 91. Do I “wield” my weapon of prayer as the powerful, “deadly to the Enemy” weapon that it is? Or do I casually fling my weapon around haphazardly, without thought or care about where it goes or even if it accurately hits the mark?

[ ] 92. How long has it been since I asked the Lord how I can become a more accomplished and skilled prayer warrior?

[ ] 93. Do I fight to focus and concentrate and enter into the spirit of prayer, especially in united settings when I’m not the one praying and it’s easier to space out? [Jesus: Praying effective prayers has nothing to do with length or eloquence in prayer, but it does mean putting your spiritual eye to the "scope" of your weapon of prayer and aiming on target in prayer—being specific, precise, focused and concentrated in your prayers.]

[ ] 94. Do I rebuke and defeat Lethargy right from the beginning of my prayer time by stirring myself up in spirit‚ and being on guard against sleepiness or distractions?

[ ] 95. How effective am I at using the weapon of praise in my prayers?

[ ] 96. Do I pray in tongues when the situation calls for it?

[ ] 97. Do I truly believe the spiritual principle that the battle is fluid?—That so much is dependent on my prayers, and that my taking ahold of the weapon of intercessory prayer will influence the outcome of each battle? [Jesus: If you can open your spiritual eyes to grasp this concept, it will be much easier for you to labor in prayer and be effective in prayer, because you will have the motivation that you need.]

More ideas for making prayer more a part of your life

98. (Mama:) Here is some more good counsel from the Lord with a variety of ideas you can try, or ideas that might inspire other ideas that would work better for you. I pray that you’ll have the perseverance and motivation to find what works for you and your Home, because the results of more prayer will make your life and work and everything so much better!

99. (Jesus: ) When you pray, you can be using many of your spiritual weapons in one shot. You can be using the weapons of praise, your spirit helpers, the keys, humility, and brotherhood all in one shot. You’re also practicing the art of dependence. Using prayer more, and more effectively, is a key to using all your weapons more consistently.

100. When you look at prayer that way—as a way to grow in the use of many of your spiritual weapons—making the effort to incorporate more prayer into various aspects of your daily life seems much more worth it, and a lot more like the tremendous blessing it really is.

101. You have so many pages of wonderful words describing the power of prayer‚ the effects of your prayers, the importance of prayer, etc. Now it’s largely a matter of figuring out how to use that power more often, more consistently, and more effectively.

102. One idea is to try taking a special “prayer day.” This is different from your monthly prayer day. This is a day where you determine to stop either at certain times throughout the day (such as every hour, or every other hour) or before every new activity‚ and commit your works and activities to Me, as well as put in a request for someone else. Make a conscious effort to “pray without ceasing” both for your work and Home, as well as for those on the prayer list, and others you know need your prayers.

103. At the end of the day, stop and take a few minutes to think about how I blessed and helped you because you made a concerted effort to actively seek My help, depend on Me, and wield the weapons of the spirit. You can also ask Me to speak to you about the unseen results of your prayers that day. I guarantee that as you take this one step for Me—to commit to taking time for prayer many times throughout the day—I will take two for you, and you will be hooked on using prayer more.

104. That is a good start‚ but then how do you keep up the momentum? The next step is committing to a longer prayer push, and since it takes about 6 weeks to form a new habit, that could be a good length of time to shoot for—or you can ask Me to show you what will work for you. This prayer push will fit in nicely with any other new weapon pushes you may be having‚ and help you make quicker progress than you otherwise would have in every aspect of your spiritual and physical life.

105. Once you’ve committed to making that push, you need to plan it so that you have lots of variety. Asking Me for personalized counsel on how to go about this is of course essential to getting the most out of this prayer push. Even if you don’t get any outstanding ideas, the fact that you’re asking Me about it will cause Me to bless and enhance your efforts, and make it easier for you.

106. The more variety you have in your prayers—both the ways you pray and the topics you pray for—the more alive and interesting your prayer life will be, and the more you will look forward to and enjoy it. The more you enjoy your prayer times, the more you will have them‚ and the more you will put into them‚ and you will start creating a positive, upward spiral of powerful prayer, miracles, victories and supply.

107. One idea you can try is to have a theme/way to pray for each day. This would be something to do throughout the day, whenever you have a free moment, and most of these you can do either alone or with whoever you happen to be with at the time. You can write up the “way for the day” on your mirror, post a sign on your Home bulletin board, write it in your notebook‚ or remind yourself in whatever way works best for you. Here are some starter ideas you could use as themes for various days:

108. * Claim one specific key for each of your friends/sheep/contacts throughout the day.

109. * Claim a spirit helper for each person in your Home to help them in their work today.

110. * Pray and claim key promises for the encouragement, anointing, and inspiration of someone you’re having a hard time getting along with, working well with, communicating with, or understanding.

111. * Choose a child in your Home and pray one-sentence praise prayers for the progress that child needs to make.

112. * Pray power-packed phrase prayers for all those suffering afflictions. Try to pray for everything they might need—healing, rise-above power, wisdom in medical decisions, supply, comfort, endurance, relief from pain, openness to lessons I want to teach them, miracles, encouragement and strength for their loved ones and those caring for them‚ and anything else you can think of.

113. * Focus on praying for the young people who have left the Family. See how many spirit helpers you can activate on their behalf, and how many specific demons you can bind and rebuke.

114. * Go through the key promises in the “former member” section of the key book, claiming and praying them one at a time, till you have finished the section.

115. * Pray in tongues for yourself, your anointing, spiritual growth, health, and anything else you personally need every time you are alone.

116. * Pray for the young people in your Home or area, especially the JETTs and junior teens. Think about their specific likes and talents, and ask Me to enhance those gifts for My glory, and give them opportunities to shine and be fulfilled using them in My service.

117. These are just a few ideas, and are helpful for those who have a hard time thinking of things to pray for or ways to pray. If you already have a long personal list of things you need to pray for, by all means feel free to use that.

118. Some other ideas you can try:

119. Set personal “prayer times” during the day, to help you get in the habit of praying at many different times throughout the day. You can schedule your daily prayer vigil time in five-minute segments throughout the day if that will help keep you in “prayer mode” more of the time.

120. Ask Me to send you a spirit helper to remind you to pray—one who will check you and help you to get stronger in your prayer habits. Ask them to speak to you, and get to know them and how they want to help you and work with you.

121. Have a prayer partner or partners, and make a commitment to pray a short intercessory prayer with each other every time you see each other.

122. If you are not currently in the habit of praying for your food, work on making that a habit‚ and incorporate a short intercessory prayer into your prayer for the food.

123. Take two or three prayer requests that you would really like to see miraculous answers to, and focus on praying for those desperately and fervently every day for a week, two weeks, or however long I show you to focus on these particular requests.

124. Keep a running list of answered prayers, and refer to it whenever you are tempted to get weary in prayer.

125. Ask Me to take you on a spirit trip, and increase your understanding of the power and importance of prayer. Ask for a life-changing spiritual experience, one that will transform your prayer habits. Stretch your faith, and expect a prayer–habit–changing experience, and I will give it to you.

126. Claim the key of intercessory prayer when you pray for your day. Activate it on your behalf, so that it will help you remember to pray, and hit the mark of My highest will in your prayers.

127. Make a “contract” between you and Me. Ask Me what I’d like to see you do in prayer, and what you can expect of Me in return. Then hold Me to My Word, and hold on for a ride of miracles and answers to prayer.

128. Get some written prayers in prophecy, and keep them in a convenient location to pull out and use whenever you need them.

129. Say a short prayer every time you drink a glass of water.

130. Make “prayer reminder” T–shirts (fun parent-time activity idea) with cool prayer quotes or slogans on them, and wear them whenever convenient.

131. Pray an “around the world” prayer, thinking of as many different situations as you can that need prayer in different countries around the world. You can also make a list of helpers that help the different areas and call on their help.

132. While reading the Grapevine, stop and pray for the people and situation after reading each article. (You can do this with the FSM too‚ if it’s a testimony mag.)

133. Use the Grapevine prayer list to pray for those who are sick.

134. Make a list of all the different projects the Family is doing around the world and pray for them.

135. Give each day of the week a prayer theme, then concentrate on those requests throughout the day. For example‚ Monday—healing, Tuesday—Home needs, Wednesday—around the world or certain countries, Thursday—the children, Friday—witnessing contacts‚ Saturday—Mama and Peter, Sunday—Home members.

136. If none of these ideas “do it” for you, ask Me what will. I will most certainly come through with a perfect, personalized plan to help you make prayer the integral part of your daily life it needs to be. I love you! (End of message.)

Question to ask the Lord:

137. A large part of being an effective prayer warrior—one who excels in using the weapon of prayer—is believing in the power of prayer, knowing that you are going to effect great change through being faithful to use and wield this weapon in faith. Ask Me if there’s anything—any obstacle at all—in your life or heart that is standing in the way of that belief, or in the way of you actively picking up this weapon of prayer and wielding it consistently and faithfully.

Introducing Sonale

138. (Mama: ) It was when we were asking for a message for one of our bimonthly prayer mornings that the Lord revealed Sonale.

139. (Jesus:) Today I introduce to you a new helper—one whose command is to teach you more sophisticated prayer skills. This one will instruct you in the art of prayer warfare. As Natalia instructs and leads you in praise, and as Ellya instructs you in calling on the keys, I give you Sonale. (Note from channel: I heard the pronunciation of this name as “Son’–a-lee” pronouncing “son” like the name “Sonja,” and then with a short “a” and a long “ee.” Son-a–lee.)

140. Sonale is a master in prayer warfare. She is a bold warrior as she fights with the weapon of prayer. Her skills far surpass that of the conventional. She will teach you how to use the weapons I have given you with greater speed as well as precision.

141. Tune in to her voice and let her instruct you. She will guide you in how to aim your prayers. She will train you in how to project your prayers, how to zero in‚ shoot, and hit your target right on with greater skill. She will train you in perfecting your aim. She is a master in prayer warfare and will train you in the same. She will help you aspire to master prayer warriors as well—a commission that commands unlimited power.

142. Thank you, My loves, for rising to the challenge! Sometimes you may feel that your prayers go unnoticed by others. Yet the effects of your labors as well as the effects of your prayers are seen and heard and felt around the world and beyond.

143. When you stand firm and unmoving, aiming accurately your prayers, you are changing the course of history. You hold in your hands the unlimited power to do all things. Learn to wield it well, My loves. Perfect your aim, perfect your skills‚ and win the world! (End of message.)

Prayer pointers from Sonale

144. (Mama: ) Here are excerpts of some of the prayer pointers we’ve received from Sonale. I don’t want you to feel deluged with so much new information that you can’t assimilate it all, so I’ve boiled down these points from quite a few different messages, received by different channels. But the main point Sonale brought out again and again was simply to put everything you have into your times of prayer if you want to be truly effective.

145. So the Lord’s counsel above still stands: It’s simple to be effective and powerful in prayer, but it’s not easy. It requires a lot of hard work, and that’s where you have to really call on the keys of strength and spiritual fortitude, and then put forth the effort to concentrate, focus, and fight in prayer.

Getting on the “Prayer Channel”

146. (Sonale:) Prayer is a battleground. In prayer is where spiritual war is waged, where the outcome of the battle is decided. Prayer is a battle taking place right before your eyes, and how much you want to be involved in the battle, how effective you will be in fighting, depends on how desperate you are.

147. In order to be most effective in prayer, you can’t be thinking about how tired you are or how uninspired you may feel. You have to set all feelings and possible difficulties aside and focus on the battle of prayer that you must fight and win. You must be willing to give it all you’ve got, whether you’re praying for five minutes, for half an hour‚ or even if it’s for a couple of seconds. You have to be completely “there” in the spirit, completely focused on your hand-to-hand combat with the Devil and his minions.

148. You’ve been given many tips, much has been revealed to you about the power of prayer and how to wield this marvelous weapon, but when it comes down to it, your desire to fight and win—also known as faith and desperation—is the most important ingredient in prayer.

149. You must learn to enter the place of prayer—also known as the spirit of prayer, or the channel of prayer—in the spirit. This is when you have dedicated your time, your focus, your thoughts, your goals—everything is given to Jesus, and you are ready and willing to fight. In this spiritual “place” of prayer, we can help you to know what to pray for and how to pray.

150. You can tap into that channel of prayer‚ and we can help you, if you are open and receptive and willing, and giving everything you have to your times of intercession.

151. The Enemy and his cohorts wish for you to stay blinded and forgetful of the real warfare, and they do this differently for each individual. They try to make you weary in prayer. They try to make prayer seem routine and mundane, just “the same old thing.” They enhance feelings of tiredness or other physical distractions. They will use anything they can get their hands on to knock you out of sync with your prayer channel.

152. Here in this place of prayer, on this battleground, you can get the real perspective. You can see what’s really happening in the spirit world, and you can sense how the Enemy is attacking and even get glimpses of what is ahead, what to preempt and fight against through prayer. Your spiritual eyes are opened in prayer; your channel is opened to the warnings and signals that we’re trying to get across to you, and this is very important.

153. This is one of the first places that lethargy is manifested for some of you, for Lethargy attempts to dull your senses to the importance of prayer. Or if you pray despite that tactic, he tries to get you to pass the time with a half-hearted prayer in order to ease your conscience that you did your part.

154. But if you really want to be strong spiritually, if you want the weapon of prayer to take effect, you have to constantly be stirring yourself up. Desperation is the key that will keep your prayer channel clear and keep you on the cutting edge of the offensive warfare that you’re involved in.

155. As you stay stirred up and desperate in prayer, you will be able to be aware, to foresee what is on the horizon, and the Enemy won’t be able to catch you unprepared.

156. (Question:) Does this mean that we would be warned just through intercessory prayer, without hearing from the Lord in prophecy? If so, can the Lord tell us more about this?

157. (Jesus:) This is and always has been one of the big benefits of prayer—that as you speak to Me, open your heart to Me, pour out your soul before Me, you connect with Me and thus have more of My perspective and My thoughts, even if you don’t ever stop and hear from Me in prophecy.

158. Of course, you in the children of David have the advanced weaponry of prophecy, so you probably don’t think much of connecting with Me simply through praying and letting Me direct your thoughts. But this happens to you too, and the more you pray and pour out your hearts to Me, commit things to Me, the more control I have to intervene when you need it and do miracles for you. But your times of intercessory prayer and connecting with Me also give Me more chances to get through to you with important warnings, thoughts, questions, ideas, etc., which you can then take further and seek Me about in prophecy. So it all works together.

159. This is another example of how powerful and effective it is to use your various spiritual weapons in conjunction with one another. As you pray, I will bring things to your mind that you can then ask Me about and receive greater insight on. And as you seek Me in prophecy concerning My will in various situations, I will direct you in how to aim your prayers so that they are the most effective and bring the most results. It all works together. (End of message.)

More pointers from Sonale on how to be effective in your prayers

160. * Articulate in words (in your mind or out loud) your prayer request, who and/or what you’re praying for.

161. * Picture in your mind the answer to your prayer being carried out according to the Lord’s will. Picture the persons you are praying for, if possible, or the situations that need help as you pray. This increases your faith‚ without which your prayers can’t be answered.

162. * Picture or imagine your prayer as a smart bomb hitting the target you are aiming at.

163. * Imagine the Evil One and his dark spirits being blasted to bits in a direct hit by your weapon of prayer.

164. * Call on specific heavenly spirit helpers to intervene and intercede in special ways that are unique to their area of expertise. For example‚ Elixor and Almathor for relief and healing, the Chiefs for times of hearing from the Lord‚ etc.

165. * Thank our Husband, Jesus, for the answer‚ no matter how He chooses to answer your prayer.

166. * Be importunate prayer warriors, not tiring or ceasing to pray for your request as needed.

167. * Feel personally responsible to give the person or situation the support in prayer that they need. Know that your personal prayers, or contribution to the united prayer time, will make a difference, and then pray as if others are counting on your help.

168. * When you are entering a time of prayer‚ start by asking the Lord to clear your mind. Ask Him to remove all thoughts of your own, for they hinder your effectiveness.

169. * Call on the keys of the Kingdom and use their power to get the results needed.

170. * Put your all into it. Don’t think that you can put it partly aside in your mind and that it’ll still have the same effect, because it won’t. When you ask the Lord to clear your mind, this makes it easier for you to focus on the prayer, and to block out everything else going on.

171. * A prayer is only as effective as the one praying it wants to be. Put your full power that the Lord’s given you into that period of time.

172. * To better aim with your prayers, think about the ones you are praying for. Put yourself in their shoes and put forth the same effort as if you desired those answers for yourself. This will give you a greater desperation and also a desire to see results.

173. * There is little in this world that cannot be prayed for and that the Lord will not answer if it’s within His will. So keep that frame of mind when you pray, that there is so much the Lord wants to be able to do for each of you. Miracles are promised, and He will do them.

174. * Direct your prayers and focus to the Lord, for He is the One Who will answer them. If you are thinking about something else or are distracted in any way, your prayers won’t be as focused on Him.

175. The secret to having powerful prayers and praying prayers that really get somewhere and do something is that you don’t just do it to go through the motions or to reach the time allotment of prayer that is required, but that you make each petition and each request a part of your complete being.

176. You can pray with your lips, but not really put your heart and spirit into it. If you want to pray a powerful prayer, you have to give your heart, mind, spirit and whole being to that prayer. It’s like you are using a force and you have to get the power from all around you and from within you. You have to gather the force from your heart, mind‚ and spirit, and then you shoot that prayer up. The more force you gathered, the more powerful the blast that is shot to the heavens, and the more power the Lord has available to use on behalf of the one you are praying for.

177. When you’re taking the time to have prayer vigil, go into that time with the desire to make the most of the time. Not just to pass the time quickly‚ but to make full use of the time to get all that power shooting up to Heaven and bouncing back onto those who are in need.

178. It is as your Father David explained—your prayers are like holding a flashlight whose beam bounces off the Lord and onto those you are praying for. If you want to get the power going strong, if you really want to shoot those prayers straight‚ if you want to make a difference with your prayers, then you have to pack a punch into them! You have to let your whole mind and heart and spirit become one with that prayer. You have to gather the power and then shoot it out. (End of message.)

More instruction from Sonale in the art of prayer warfare

179. (Sonale:) Learning to pray is learning to fight. It’s more than just an avenue through which you can talk with the Lord. Prayer is the entranceway to miracles. It is through your prayers that you invoke the power of God to work on your behalf. When you fight in prayer, the tide of battle changes; things happen, hearts are changed, lives are transformed, and miracles are wrought, because you are availing yourself of a mighty weapon of the spirit world.

180. A key to being efficient prayer warriors is vigilance. Prayer has been a big part of your life, and as is the case with anything you are accustomed to doing, it’s easy to grow familiar with it, or to not pay as much attention to its development. However‚ as you know, the spiritual warfare has intensified, and prayer is one of your key fighting weapons. It is through your prayers that you call on the keys; it is through your prayers that you give honor and praise to our wonderful King. Besides being a weapon in itself, prayer is a vehicle for many of your other spiritual weapons.

181. There are many different types of prayers, and your fervency and vigilance of spirit affect the dynamics and potency of your prayers. Learning to pray more effectively is like a marksman enhancing his skill.

182. (Channel:) I see a young man, an archer. He’s holding a large bow, one of the more sophisticated bows they have nowadays, like the ones they use in archery competitions. He’s standing very still, poised and focused. He has his arrow in the bow, and it’s pulled back quite far, as if he needs that arrow to go a very long way. He’s concentrating very intently on his target. The interesting thing, though, is that just looking down the length of the course in the direction that he’s pointing the arrow‚ I can’t see a target anywhere.

183. Suddenly, it’s as if I am now the archer, with the bow in my hand, as focused as the young man was. Now I understand why I couldn’t see the target—its distance is beyond what the human eye can see. The awesome thing is that when I have the bow in my hand and I level it ready to fire, something happens to my vision—I can see things very, very far away. It’s almost like the vision in my one eye is enhanced to where I can see as if I were looking through a scope, like snipers or target shooters use on their guns. I have my left eye shut, and as I lift the bow, the vision in my right eye is increased dramatically.

184. Not only does this increased vision in my right eye provide clarity and range that I was unable to see before, but it’s like I’m able to calculate the exact distance, gauge the direction and strength of the wind, and I know how much I need to pull the arrow back in order to make my arrow go the needed distance to hit the mark.

185. Once I have all the calculations sorted out‚ and the arrow is aimed right on target, I release it. The arrow flies through the air, going further than any arrow could go. It’s like it travels halfway across the Earth and lands perfectly on target, on a nasty little demon. When it hits the demon‚ the arrow seems to explode, and the demon vanishes.

186. I try again, only this time I don’t seem to have my one eye closed quite as tightly, and because of this, the optimal vision I had in my other eye isn’t quite as good as in the previous round, and the calculations don’t seem as accurate either. I let the arrow go, but it doesn’t quite hit another demon; it falls into the ground nearby and explodes. The explosion sort of destabilizes the demon and he loses his balance, but he’s not destroyed like the other demon I hit straight on.

187. (Sonale continues:) Through prayer you are targeting the attacks of the Enemy, and that is why it’s so important to aim right. You have to close your carnal mind and open your spiritual one to make the most of your prayers. In the physical you don’t always see the target—the demon or sudden attack of the Enemy. But when you know of a problem and you lift that bow and point your arrow in the right direction‚ your spiritual vision is increased. You shut your one eye, like shutting out the things that would distract you from fully focusing on your prayers and hitting the target. And when you have it right‚ you release the arrow, and it hits its target.

188. Sometimes you don’t even know the intensity with which you need to pray. But the Lord does, and He’s sent me to help you to know how to direct your prayers, with what fervency they need to be prayed, and even what will be the most effective way to pray. My mission is to help you in the art of prayer, and in this day and age, that has become the art of prayer warfare.

189. You have to target the Enemy’s attacks directly, in a focused manner. You have the spiritual insight through the gift of prophecy, through the keys, to be able to hit your target dead–on‚ to get rid of those imps with an explosive arrow of prayer. But it’s only really effective if you tune into it in the spirit, if you get your focus and mind off the things around you, and become that spiritual prayer archer.

190. You become masters in prayer by putting forth the effort to put on God’s mind. When you are dedicated to praying‚ and praying effectively, I and others like me are able to instruct and lead you in your prayers so that they are accurately focused and released. When you put forth the effort that you can, then we are enabled and activated to help you to accomplish even more through prayer.

The spiritual intensity with which you pray determines how successful your prayer attack will be.

191. Here are some key elements to becoming more effective in prayer:

Focus. Learn to focus your prayers. See the obstacle and claim the miracle you desire in order to destroy it.

Be specific in what you pray for, and what you want to see happen.

Faith. You need faith to believe that the Lord will do the miracles you are requesting, and you get that faith through His Word, by being strengthened by the promises He’s given in His Word.

The keys. When you use the keys in your prayers you are combining two powerful spiritual weapons against the Enemy; you are defying the seeming impossibility.

Stand on God’s promises. Even when you don’t see the immediate results of your prayers, as you stand firm on the promises the Lord has given you, and keep sending prayers in that direction, you stir God’s hand to action to work on your behalf.

192. As the quote says, “Prayer is not the least you can do; it’s the most you can do.” That is something you should be faithful to remind yourself of, because often the Enemy will attempt to discourage you when you pray, telling you that your prayers are not working miracles, and they are not being as effective as our Lover has promised they will be. But as you stand strong in the spirit of prayer‚ as you fire those prayer arrows at him with precision, you’ll see that the power of prayer does work, and is very much an active part of the spiritual warfare that surrounds you.

193. Call on me, Sonale, when you enter your times of prayer, when you take time in prayer vigil. Call on me to help you to be the prayer warriors that you need to be. When you call on me I am able to instruct you in how to pray, and what types of prayers are needed for the specific prayer requests that will make your prayer times so much more effective.

194. Prayer is an opportunity to avail yourself of so much spirit help! You have Ellya to help you as you call on the keys; Tola and Tor to instruct you in key power; Natalia to teach you to use praise in your prayers; and you have me, Sonale, to help you in knowing how to pray and to instruct you in the art of prayer. We are only a few of the host of those who play an active role in helping you to learn the art of these spiritual weapons you have in your hands. So don’t fail to call on our help and avail yourself of Heaven’s power as we instruct you in their ways. (End of message.)

195. (Question:) Do we have to ask Sonale to speak in prophecy in order to benefit from her help, or do we just need to call for her help?

196. (Jesus: ) Sonale will speak in prophecy and give instruction regarding the art of prayer warfare whenever you ask her. But she will also be a ministering spirit who leads through nudges, thoughts‚ feelings, or her very presence when you call for her to be present during your times of intercessory prayer.

197. So it’s good to ask her to speak to you from time to time and help you improve your strategies and techniques. When you have a big need or big request to pray for, you would probably find it helpful to ask her for any specific counsel she might have about praying through that particular miracle.

198. But she’s also available for you to simply call on when you enter a normal time of intercessory prayer, and simply through having summoned her (or one of her helpers) and having them present in spirit when you pray‚ she will make a big difference, for she will nudge you in spirit, remind you of things, and help to direct and influence your prayers so that they are as powerful as possible. (End of message.)

The Miracle Warriors

199. (Mama:) Recently the Lord reminded us of another band of warriors that He revealed back in 2000‚ in “Action Through Prayer, Part 5,” who help to bring about the answers to our prayers. The Lord recently revealed more about how they can help us to become more skilled and efficient prayer warriors, and specifically how they can help to “run interference” for us against distractions. I know I certainly need their help, and am starting to call on them! They are the Miracle Warriors.

Miracle Warriors

(“Action Through Prayer‚ Part 5‚” ML #3414:46-57)

(Spirit helper:) You on Earth are called prayer warriors when you wield the weapon of prayer. We in Heaven are called miracle warriors, miracle deliverers when we help answer your prayers. You pray the prayers, and thus you wield the weapon of prayer. We, the ones who help to bring your request to pass at the behest of our Lord and King, are your miracle workers. We work to bring to pass the will of God through your prayers, through your desperation, and through your importunity and faithfulness in prayer.

We fight the demons of Hell and wage powerful warfare in the spirit, in order to intercede on your behalf or on the behalf of those for whom you’re praying. We transform impossible situations through the miracle-working power of the Lord’s Spirit entrusted to us. We change circumstances and events. We move hearts, we change minds‚ we touch lives. We move the workings of the spirit world according to the power infused in us by Jesus.

We are your miracle workers, your prayer partners in the halls of Heaven. When you pray a prayer with real desperation, with power and with faith, we start to work in the spirit world right away. Not a second is lost, not a minute is wasted. As soon as you utter your prayer, we begin to work in earnest on your behalf—sometimes even before you’ve prayed your prayer. When we know you’re going to pray, we begin to adjust things in the realm of the Spirit to prepare the way for the answer to your prayer.

There are also prayer warriors in Heaven whose sole job is to pray for you. Some prayer warriors pray as Jesus did, that your faith will not fail you—that you will hold on. Some pray for your health. Others pray for the many other aspects of your life. You can call on our wonderful Husband and Lover to ask that these prayer warriors in Heaven intercede on your behalf, and they will not cease to pray for you.

Even as Jesus prays for His children, so are there hosts in the Heavenly realm that also pray for you. But their ministry is different than ours, the miracle workers. These ones pray for you. They intercede on your behalf. They come before the throne of Heaven to be your advocates and to plead your cause. These are the prayer warriors in Heaven. But we are the miracle workers, the miracle warriors, those who fight the Enemy, those who work miracles through the power of the Lord’s Spirit in us.

There are thousands upon thousands upon thousands of miracle warriors in Heaven. We are strong and well trained in the art of spiritual warfare, mind influence, changing physical circumstances, giving checks‚ encouraging‚ delivering healing, leading and guiding‚ and much more. So much goes into the answers to your prayers—so much work in the spirit world, so many details, so much thought and love and diligence.

We who work miracles in the Name of Jesus are at your beck and call through prayer. We cannot do the miracles or work the wonders or change the course of history without your cooperation through prayer. Without the power you give us through your prayers, we are helpless and cannot fight for you in the spirit‚ or change situations, or create the circumstances that you need for a miracle.

You must call on us through your prayers. When you do, we are abuzz with excitement! There’s nothing that we love more than to help the children of David, to answer their prayers. You keep us busy, and we love to fight on your behalf‚ to wage spiritual warfare on your behalf, to fight the demons of Hell for your sake.

We’ve trained long and hard to be worthy of such a special honor and privilege of being Heavenly miracle warriors. We treasure our place, we treasure our job‚ and we give it all we’ve got. We love the fight, the challenge, the excitement in the spirit, and we love waging war against evil and conquering it with good! We love to see the Spirit of the Lord prevail. We love to see evil forced back and the light of victory shining in its place.

The only thing that saddens us sometimes is when you don’t pray. We can see the big picture. We see the problems, we see the needs, we see the struggles. When you don’t pray in such times, we are disappointed and saddened. We’re saddened because we know how much even just one prayer could do. We’re bound until you pray, until you ask for help, until you ask for miracles. If you don’t pray, we’re powerless.

We cry tears of sadness sometimes, because we see how wonderful a situation could have been if you had only prayed. We see how an answer could have come if you had only prayed. We see how the circumstances could have been changed if you had only prayed. We see the miracles that would have taken place if you had only prayed. We cry for you, that you may one day realize the full power that you hold in your hands through your prayers.

But most of the time we’re happy. We’re thrilled‚ we’re inspired, we’re excited! When you pray, we can work the miracles and do what’s needed in order to answer your petitions and requests. Don’t ever neglect to call upon us, your miracle warriors of the spirit. You’re the prayer warriors—you have to pray in order to unleash our power and avail yourselves of our help through the power of the Lord’s Spirit. So pray, and we’ll be working behind the scenes, behind the veil of the spirit, to perform miracles for you on behalf of our Lover and Husband, Jesus. (End of message.)

200. (Jesus:) These Miracle Warriors are a very great, powerful group of saints and helpers and angels and warriors of the spirit.

201. I want to reveal a new way that they will help you, if you will ask for their help. There is a division of them that are trained to help you focus accurately in your times of prayer. They even fight for you against the distractions of the Enemy who would love to come in while you’re praying. You have to ask for their help in that part in order to fully benefit from it, and that’s a good thing to do whenever you are feeling distracted.—Call for the help of the Miracle Warriors. They’re already standing by, ready and able, and are waiting for your prayers to be prayed so that they can take action.

202. Many times they already have things lined up in a way to bring about My will in answer to your prayers. They’re hoping for a certain amount of power in order to bring about the best possible conclusion and answer. They’re eager to direct your prayers so that they are focused and targeted just right, and they would love to also help ward off the Enemy’s distractions while you’re praying, so that you can really release the full power they need to bring full results.

203. Sadly, it often happens that they’re ready and waiting, but your prayers don’t really pack the punch that the Miracle Warriors were hoping for. The power trickles out instead of flooding out. They do the best they can with it, but they would love to help you generate more power.

204. So call on them for your times of prayer, asking them to block the Enemy’s distractions, to bring to mind your spiritual weapons that you can use, and to help you focus your prayers just right. They’ll be right there—some will run interference for you and keep the Enemy’s distractions at bay, others will be handing you the various spiritual weapons and directing you in how to aim them, and others will be standing by at the actual “hot spots” that you’re aiming your prayers at, ready and lined up to put into motion whatever is needed to bring the answers to pass.

205. They’re the Miracle Warriors, My loves, and as you learn to make prayer a more offensive part of your weaponry, call for their help, and you’ll feel the difference! Most of all, Heaven will feel the difference, and will be able to accomplish so much more on your behalf! (End of message.)

206. (Question:) Do we need to call on them in order for them to be able to help us?

207. (Jesus:) They are assigned to bring about the results of your prayers. That is their mission and ministry and commission, given them from Me. They do that whether you acknowledge their presence or not. If you do acknowledge them, then they are given extra power at times‚ or extra leeway. But it’s not like they’re greatly hindered in answering your prayers if you don’t call on them. You’re calling on Me, and I’m delegating the task to them of bringing about the specific results that are within My will, and that’s good enough.

208. However, if you want them to help you in your focus and concentration during a time of prayer, that’s a time when you need to call on them specifically. Obviously you wouldn’t feel the need for that with every little prayer. But if you’re going to have a time of prayer vigil or an extended time of intercessory prayer that you really need to focus on without distraction‚ it’s well worth availing yourself of their offer to help keep the Enemy at bay, and they will help you to put greater power behind your prayers. They will make it easier for you to fight in prayer. They will run interference for you. (End of message.)

209. (Mama: ) When we stir ourselves, our Lord and Husband stirs Himself, and all Heaven is stirred on our behalf! We have to put the whole chain of events into motion. So Lord help us to do our duty and pray!

210. I love you very much, dear ones, and Peter and I are proud of you for taking this training so well. I know you’re eager to put it into practice, and as you do, the Lord will do His part and provide you with the power, the miracles, the anointing, the victories you’re seeking—and even more. He will surprise you with all He has in store!

211. “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of man, the things that God hath prepared for them that love Him” (1Cor.2:9).
With love and admiration for each of you,
Mama

New key promises to use in your times of intercessory prayer

The keys of praise escort you into My presence‚ and whatever you ask of Me, I will do.

The Enemy may try to attack, but he cannot override My plan nor breach the impenetrable aura of protection and security I give you when you pray and claim the keys in desperation, humility‚ and obedience.

The master keys of praise unlock the doors of power‚ plenty, fruitfulness, protection, health, happiness, and pleasing Me. Use them when you pray to unlock your need even more speedily.

Call on the keys and I will turn every battle into a victory, every difficulty into a blessing, every problem into a solution, and every prayer into an answer.

The keys are empowered to change lives, hearts, and situations. When you call on them, there is no limit to how far My Spirit will go in order to answer your prayer.

I will change minds‚ touch hearts, and do miracles of supply for you as you step out and claim the miracle-working power of My keys.

I am able to supply your every need as you claim My keys and stand on the promises in My Word.

I will keep you from the attacks of the Enemy in every way‚ whether outside or inside attacks‚ on your health, your work, your equipment, your channels, or your situation, as you and your mates call continually, desperately, and fervently on the keys.

Who can stand against My power? Who can prevail against the keys? Who can fight against God and win? No one! And nothing can stop you when you are performing My will and calling on the keys.

Through your prayers and calling on the keys I will perform all that I have promised.

Call on the keys that cannot be defeated and that bring victory in every situation. No matter how difficult or impossible the situation may seem, the keys of victory will win every battle you send them to fight in.

Every obstacle that stands in the way of victory will be ground to powder as you intercede in prayer and use the keys of praise. Launch the keys of praise and send them forth like an army tank to run right over that obstacle and smash it to bits.

Art of War 2 Eng/Jap

Filed under: Uncategorized — seerfax @ 10:04 am

Art of War, The–Part 2

Karen Zerby

Table of Contents

GN 1131 FD/MM/FM

By Maria FD/MM/FM 3533 3/05

When you feel you cannot continue in your position for another minute, and all that is in human power has been done‚ that is the moment when the enemy is most exhausted, and when one step forward will give you the fruits of the struggle you have borne.

—Sir Winston Churchill

Dearest Family,

1. Welcome to another lesson with our Commander in Chief on the art of war! Through this instruction the Lord is helping us to change our attitudes from being defensive to going on the offensive. It probably hasn’t been an overnight change for you, and you’re probably still working hard to build these new habits the Lord is instructing us in. We’re going to have to consciously work to make these changes. But with time, you’re going to become very effective in your fight against the Enemy, very skilled in using your spiritual weapons.

Learning endurance

2. One thing we need to learn in order to be good fighters is endurance. Not all battles are won the minute you start fighting them, even if you are fighting correctly.

3. We have someone in one of our WS Homes who has been very sick over the last year. The Lord revealed the spiritual entities that were fighting her—Drought and Irrazzmon, as well as the spirit helpers who would defeat them, Almathor and Elixor. We have been praying against the demons and claiming the assistance of her heavenly helpers, and she has been learning a lot about becoming a fighter. But, like many others who are fighting long-term illness, she has also had to endure.

4. There are many situations similar to this where the Lord uses battles that continue for a time to teach you a lot. When you’re going through it, it seems very long. But by the end of the battle, you’re a much better fighter, you’ve got a lot of experience under your belt, and usually you wouldn’t trade that for anything. But getting there is difficult! You have to endure. And when you’re in the heat of battle, you just want to escape. You want it to be over and done with. You want peace.

5. When we were seeking the Lord about what He wanted to share with us next in the realm of becoming offensive fighters, He said:

6. (Jesus:) Before you‚ My proactive fighters, get too much further in your advanced war training, I want to remind you that not all victories are going to be quick. Even if you’re giving it all you’ve got, really fighting well and using all the weapons in your arsenal, sometimes the battles last a while‚ and that’s not necessarily because you’re failing or falling short.

7. Sometimes it’s because I want to use the prolonged battles to strengthen you. Sometimes it’s a test of faith. Sometimes there are other precious lessons that I want you to learn from that time—lessons on compassion‚ understanding, humility, dependence on Me. Sometimes I use heavy and protracted battles to bring things back into focus in your life and help you realign your priorities, and thus be much more fruitful overall.

8. You have to fight, you have to give it your all, but you also have to pray for endurance and not give up when the victories aren’t quick and easy‚ because they won’t always be.

9. So before any of you, My fighters, get overly idealistic about the battles, having learned some new fighting techniques, I want to remind you that using these techniques doesn’t mean the battles will always vanish or be over quickly. You will be much more victorious than you have been—even if it means being victorious in the midst of battle. You will make a lot more spiritual progress. You will be strengthened through the battles rather than weakened. And when it’s My time to give you big victories, you will be doing your part and you will be in position to receive them. But victories won’t always be quick, and that’s just a part of a soldier’s life.

10. That’s the trick: learning to have a fighting, proactive attitude, fighting to win‚ and yet not getting discouraged when the battles keep coming. That’s taking on the true mentality of a fighter, and that’s when My purpose is accomplished and fulfilled through you.

How can you build endurance?

11. (Mama:) We asked the Lord to give us some counsel on how we can learn to endure. What are the keys to having and building up endurance? What are some tips to make it easier? How can you tell the difference between when you’re not fighting effectively and need to change your fighting style, and when you’re doing all you can and just need to keep fighting and pray for endurance?

12. (Jesus: ) Ah, endurance! How I love it when My brides hold on through tough fights, refusing to quit even when it seems there is no victory in sight. My heart thrills to the courage of those who continue to fight tenaciously through battles, trials, difficulties, attacks, or sicknesses, even though the victory sometimes does not seem to come.

13. Endurance is the ultimate in faith. Endurance is saying to Me that although you don’t see My answer yet, you know that it is coming and you will last as long as needed until I finally deliver you.

14. But one thing no one ever said about endurance was that it was easy. No one has ever been born a master of endurance. The tenacity to stick it out through pain and anguish and to fight through hard battles toward a goal is a skill that is developed through practice, hard work, prayer, and wielding your weapons through lots of difficulties and hardships. You need a steel will that will persevere in prayer, claiming the keys of clear vision to help you see the end result and refuse to give up before you obtain the blessing.

15. Why is this skill so important, you might wonder? The skill of learning to endure tough battles, even protracted battles, is important because you are getting closer to the End. Part of getting closer to the End is that the Enemy’s power is increasing, the spiritual battles are waxing hotter, and in many cases the answers will be slower in coming—to test your faith, as a witness to the world of your faith that refuses to quit, and also to allow the Enemy his last days, what I have promised in the Bible that I would allow him.

16. As you come closer to the End you will see that although there will be instances of on-the-spot miracles and supernatural and immediate outpourings of miracle power, there will also be other cases where you will need great patience to stick it out and keep fighting in spirit until My purpose is accomplished, your testimony is complete, or the conditions are right for you to obtain victory and find the relief you need.

17. In other words, I haven’t called it the Great Tribulation for nothing! If you’re destined to go through those days, and even live and fight in these days leading up to that time, you’re going to have to be tough soldiers, ready to wield My power in an instant and be able to be humble enough to not get puffed up when I work awesome miracles through you.—Yet at the same time, be willing to fight long battles against the Enemy when there don’t seem to be instant miracles, and to hold your ground steadfastly and not lose your faith when I don’t deliver you immediately.

18. The prophet Daniel had to hold on for three weeks while an angel wrestled with the prince of Persia. That kind of battle is going to come upon you more frequently, and so I desire to strengthen your spiritual endurance and prepare you to not lose your confidence when I don’t rescue you prematurely.

19. There is something important that you need to know when you face long battles. Before you can say, “I have done what I could, now I’m just going to stand on God’s promises and wield my spiritual weapons for however long it takes‚ I refuse to give up‚” and determine to endure—before you take that kind of stand, you need to know that you have truly done all that you could, and that what is preventing your deliverance or victory is truly something beyond your control, and not some oversight of yours, some lack or deficiency in your fighting strategy.

20. Here’s how to know the difference: Generally speaking‚ you haven’t done what you could until you’ve used each and every weapon at your disposal, and used them consistently.

21. Before you resign yourself to a long, tough battle, you should ask yourself questions like:

• Have I heard from the Lord about this battle and what I can do to gain the victory?

• Have I identified which spiritual foes are fighting me so that I can resist them by name?

• Have I received specific spirit help for this battle?

• Have I humbled myself to get united prayer?

• Do I have unconfessed sins, bitterness, pride, or any other spiritual blockages in my life that could hinder the Lord’s blessing‚ and have I asked the Lord about it?

• Have I gone to the Word on the topic of whatever subject I’m battling about‚ to strengthen my faith?

• Have I studied up on fighting effectively and examined my heart about whether I’m applying the Word on the topic?

• Have I been willing to ask the Lord what other steps I should take, such as setting safeguards for myself, asking others to help me, requesting a prayer chain, fasting and spending time in desperate prayer, etc.?

• Am I weak in faith due to compromise or disobedience or excessive System input, and should I be stronger in those areas?

22. If you haven’t done these things, then chances are you haven’t done all that you can. In that case, what might be standing in the way of you obtaining a victory might not be the Enemy or his attacks. It might be My will to deliver you. But there might be something missing on your part, something you can do, such as more fully employing all of the spiritual weapons at your disposal and asking Me what more I am expecting you to do to gain victory.

23. But if you have heard from Me, and called on your spirit helpers, rebuked specific hinderers, and have held a spiritual housecleaning in order to prepare your heart for My blessings and power‚ but the answer has still not arrived, then you can know that you have done what you could, and what is left to you is to hold on anyway and stand your ground in the power of My Spirit, resisting the Enemy and refusing to be overwhelmed and defeated until you are delivered.

24. Often this kind of fight has to do with physical afflictions, like long-term illnesses, or even life-threatening ones. Sometimes there are spiritual afflictions like pride, negativity, jealousy, etc.—besetting sins that you seem to have to always fight no matter what spiritual power you have wielded against them.—Or battles having to do with circumstances, that I expect you to persevere in, even though they are not your cup of tea and you’d rather be delivered from them. I have instead chosen to deliver you through them and to teach you many things in the process. These kinds of battles can be long term, and they can be the sort of fight where it is My will for you to be tested in your endurance, to see how long you will fight in faith whether you have evidence of victory or not.

25. These battles are a great honor. To any who fight in this way, I tell you that you are highly esteemed in My sight to be given the gift of a battle of endurance. You have passed many other tests successfully and have thus been handpicked for the special honor of this test of faith. I want to prove you faithful before the hosts of Heaven, as I did with Job‚ to show that although you are nearly slain‚ yet you trust in Me.

26. Don’t forget that your time on Earth is very short compared to eternity, and that above all it is a testing ground, a school, and a demonstration to the entire universe. Life is not guaranteed to be easy. Life is full of tests and battles, and someone who endures through long or seemingly endless battles and tests of faith is a powerful testimony to all the watching hosts of Heaven. It’s a testimony of the kind of faith that truly pleases God—the kind of “but if not” faith that endures endless difficulties because it believes in My promises and in My goodness and faithfulness to deliver‚ no matter what the circumstances look like.

27. You might feel as if you’re suffering for eternities, but when it’s over‚ it will not have seemed so long in the overall scope of things. When you get up here and the whole spectrum of life and reality is revealed to you, you’ll be glad that you went through what you did, because the strength of faith that you gain is priceless, and the strength of faith that you impart to others, both on Earth and in Heaven, when they watch your valiant struggle, is priceless.

28. Don’t let it surprise you that what you go through can teach lessons to those in My heavenly realm and inspire them. If Satan was able to persuade a third of the angels to follow him in rebellion against Me, it is obvious that even angels’ minds are not above changing, or at least persuasion. They aren’t weak, but they are not so sinless and perfect that they cannot be motivated and spurred on by a good sample that they see from someone in your realm. They know the difficulties you face in having to believe and take by faith what they see every day with their eyes.

29. So when you go through one of these long–term battles and you’ve done all in your power to overcome, but you’re left to fight on in faith, know that you’re instructing angels and great numbers of heavenly helpers who are motivated by your faith and your conviction and your fighter’s spirit. They’re motivated to likewise trust Me more, do more for Me, and serve Me with greater love and fervor.

30. There is also the obvious benefit to your own heart and spirit. Long‚ enduring battles bring out the best in you, if you’re fighting them correctly and keeping your faith strong in Me. They draw out compassion, humility‚ desperation, understanding, and gentleness. They teach maturity of spirit. They test and prove your faith to the point that it is real gold faith. That is so precious to Me.

31. They are also a testimony to the world that your faith is real. Even the world knows that it’s easy to proclaim your faith when days are sunny and peaceful. But when you’re faced with severe trials and tests and yet you hold on to Me and proclaim My goodness, that is when people sit up and take notice and realize that there’s something special about what you have. They realize the depth of your love for Me and our connection. Sometimes I allow you to go through the fire just as a testimony and witness to others of your love for Me and how powerful My Word is, that through our connection you are able to endure.

32. All that to say, such battles are never pointless. There is so much good that comes out of the severe trying of your faith, and the times that I seem to not be answering your prayers. “That’s all well and good,” you might say, “but how do we make it through such trying times? How do we prepare ourselves to push onward through these battles with sickness or attacks of the Enemy or persecutions that seem to go on and on and on with no end in sight? How do we not get discouraged and lose the victory?”

[Box:]

33. (Jesus:) The deeper you get into the Endtime, the more you will see manifestations of the spiritual realm in the physical world. The more you yourselves walk in the spirit, the more attuned you will be to the spiritual forces behind almost everything you see. It will even get to the point that your senses are so spiritually aware that you will see the workings of the spirit world quite well at times. You will peer beyond the veil quite often and see the reality that moves and shapes the physical world. All this will come in time and will not be a fearful thing for you, My children, but it will be an aid to your service for the good.

[End of box]

Going further and holding out longer

34. Besides using all the spiritual weapons at your disposal and asking Me what the keys to victory are for you in each situation, one very important key to enduring long, hard battles is regular practice with your spiritual weapons, regular Word‚ and regular fighting—especially in prayer. Specifically this means to build up your endurance through determining to push on longer through each battle than you did in the past, to fight harder each time than the time before, and slowly, like a runner, you can go for longer distances without breaking down and surrendering and losing your will to fight.

35. The “breaking points” in a battle are different in each case, depending on the battle, but there are always some. There are always points of defeat, where you could surrender to the Enemy and let him have his way‚ or else you could push through and gain the advantage. For instance, in a battle against jealousy, the breaking point might be when you voice the bad thoughts you’ve been having and rail on someone, making them feel bad; or you vent your frustration or anger, choosing to yield to your feelings rather than what you know you should be doing.

36. If it’s a battle against doubts, a breaking point might be when you are tempted to stop fighting them with the Word, and stop fighting to believe the Word and voice your doubts to others who aren’t strong in the Word. The breaking point in a battle for health might be when you faint in your mind and let fear grip you that I will never heal you and that you’re going to be sick forever. Those are the types of reactions and actions you must avoid by a committed program of trying to improve the length of time you hold out against them.

37. It’s nothing new to try to fight a battle until it’s over and you win. The key to greater effectiveness in such endeavors, however, is to be more aware of the flow of the battle and your responses. By that I mean to realize when the battle has hit you, and when you get to either the victory or the breaking point‚ and try to improve on that result the next time you are attacked. Analyze what made you give up the fight last time, what wrong decision brought about the loss of that particular battle or that setback in the battle. You have to almost get scientific about it and really think about it‚ pray about it, and have Me analyze your results for you so that you know whether you’re getting better or weaker at fighting.

[Box:]

38. (Mama:) A couple of people had the question, “Does this mean that if you reach a breaking point and make the wrong decision, you’ve lost the whole battle? Or are there many breaking points in each battle, smaller ones—ones you certainly want to hold on through, but not the end of the world if you fail?”

39. (Jesus:) Each war is made up of battles, and each battle is made up of smaller skirmishes, hand-to-hand fights or raids, or bombing missions, all with the purpose of taking out the Enemy—and him trying to take you out, of course. In each skirmish, battle‚ or war, there are many times when either you can gain the advantage or you can give the advantage to the Enemy. I’m calling them all “battles” in this message, but in reality some are much bigger and more crucial than others, and every big battle is made up of many smaller battles. For example‚ if you have a weakness with jealousy that you’re trying to overcome, the overall battle may be long—months or even years. But there are many smaller battles that you can fight and win one at a time; each time you’re faced with a choice to share your mate, you will probably face a battle. And even in one evening you could face several little battles. So there is a range of degrees of battle. But in each one, there is at least one “breaking point” where you either push through to victory or you surrender ground to the Enemy.

40. Sometimes small decisions wind up losing you battles—and certainly if you keep making the wrong decisions consistently, you will wind up losing. But usually if you make one wrong decision you can get up and try again, recover from your wound, and reclaim the territory you’ve lost. It’s a bit harder‚ it costs more, and you want to avoid having to go through that cycle if at all possible. But the war isn’t lost by any means. That’s what I’m talking about here. It’s not the end of the world when you surrender a skirmish or a battle or make a wrong decision. But it’s certainly something to avoid—and that’s the point of the message, to hold on longer, to persevere more consistently, to fight for victory harder than last time.

41. If you, My soldiers‚ can do that, you will be much more effective fighters. You will taste victory much more often, and you will have tremendously increased your endurance level.

42. So study your fighting techniques! When you’re pushed back or you lose a battle, it doesn’t mean you’ve lost the war‚ but you should stop and analyze what went wrong, what you did that gave the Devil the advantage. And very often you’ll find that it was a decision not to fight, or not to use your spiritual weapons‚ or it was a time when you gave in to whatever was besieging you rather than continuing to visualize the victory you desire and choosing to hold on with all you’re worth.

43. When you see what went wrong, you’ll want to strengthen your faith and fortify your defenses and hold on longer next time—claim another promise, stand another test‚ defy the Enemy one more time. Each time you do that, you’ll increase in strength, and with time you’ll be winning a whole lot more often. You’ll come a lot closer to loving the battle, because you’ll be a lot more victorious. It’s worth it to endure!

[End of box]

44. Olympic athletes have trainers who measure everything they do. They measure their time in a race to within fractions of seconds, or they hook the athletes up to machines and measure their heart rate or other vital signs. They know that to be a champion in this day and age‚ statistics are vital, so you know whether you’re progressing or not. That’s what you need to do.

45. You need to determine at what point you lose the victory and let the Enemy walk all over you, and then determine to hold out longer next time. Formulate a plan to stave off that attack for one more minute, claim one more key, pray one more prayer, and do whatever it takes to not “lose it” next time. That’s a real part of training for long battles—specifically practicing to go further and hold out longer than you did in the past.

Build your faith

46. You also need great doses of faith to hold on to in those trying times, and that comes from the Word and from doing all the things that are required of disciples, such as minimizing the influences of the world‚ fighting to take on My perspective in every test, taking on My mind more, memorizing, talking about the Word, and so on. These things equip you with the kind of solid foundation that you’ll need when you’re in the fires of testing and it doesn’t look like you’re coming out any time soon.

47. Another good way to build your faith is in the area of intercessory prayer. It’s good to build your faith by continuing to pray for situations even when you think they’re beyond hope or help, and continuing to send prayer power in that direction until I answer the request. I may not answer each request in the way you thought I would, but I do promise to always bring an answer, a resolution, and much good in the process.

48. You’d be surprised how often you lose faith in your prayers and just default to praying a token prayer for things and not really expect that I will do it. You pray because you feel it’s your duty, but you don’t really expect that things are going to change. Think about Mama’s eyes, how for years you prayed for them again and again, until for many it became more like a ritual because you didn’t really think after all this time that I would do it. You figured it was a “thorn in the flesh” situation and that that’s just how it was.

49. But now, many years down the line, she is healed significantly, and although she still requests your prayers from time to time, I usually answer much more speedily and rapidly. She is upheld by your prayers and they work great miracles—but that wouldn’t have ever happened if you had all lost faith and stopped praying because it took too long.

50. Some of you did lose the vision at some point, figuring that it no longer helped. But this must change. You must pray things through to completion, even when you’re tested and it’s two steps forward and one backwards, or two steps up and one down‚ or whatever the case. Practice exercising more faith by praying full-of-faith prayers regardless of the physical circumstances. Practice putting your faith and trust in Me into words. Keep stretching your faith to believe that I am working and bringing the answer, even though it takes a long time.

51. Prepare by stretching your faith and becoming tenacious in the battles you face here and now if you hope to endure some of the long battles that are ahead. If you find yourself regularly losing the fight now, giving up in spirit or losing the faith over small things, how will you hope to stand in the days that are coming?

52. To bring it down to real-life specifics, if getting a small thing like a bout of bad flu causes you to question My healing promises or the power of the keys because you don’t recover as quickly as you had hoped, how will you make it when you or your loved one face a much more serious illness, or you are called upon for a public demonstration of My healing power?

53. You have to build your faith by trying not to lose it so quickly in these days of relative ease. Take things in stride more, have more faith, expect more answers, and all of these things will serve you well in the future. You can’t lose the victory so often with small things or you won’t have it for the big ones. For example, if you get the flu and it lingers‚ even though you pray over it and also do what you can in the natural, make a conscious effort to fight better this time than you did in the past, to not wonder and question why I haven’t healed you as quickly as you wanted to be healed, and not let the Enemy in with his doubts, such as, “Why aren’t the keys working for me? Why am I still sick?”

54. Trust Me instead and ride out the storm. The health of your faith is much more important than the health of your body. Your spiritual faith will sustain you and pull you out of many more tight spots than will the health and strength of your body. So strengthen that part of your life. Strengthen the part that really counts and don’t let yourself hit the breaking point of discouragement and doubts early on in the fight.

55. When you are in a rough spot‚ ask yourself, “What would I do in a year if I was still having this problem?” Ask yourself at what point you would stop believing in Me. At what point would the sacrifice grow too great? Could you trust for three weeks but not four? Could you hold on for five months but not six? Where would you draw the line? The right answer, of course, is, “Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him.” And most of the time you can be happy that whatever you’re going through probably isn’t going to last a year, and so you might as well hold on for this short ride, so that you can make it when the long ones come.

56. You’re capable of so much more than you think you are! So many of you think you’re maxed out and have taken as much battling as you can, when you’ve barely even started. You haven’t “resisted unto blood” yet, but you think you’ve had as much as you can possibly take.

57. Where’s your faith? Where’s your patience and quiet trust in Me? Some of you land in a new Home or situation and if you haven’t found your groove in six months, you start freaking out about your destiny and whether you’re in the right place and whether I’m blessing you, or whether your life is useless. What about Moses and his 40 years in the wilderness? Talk about learning faith by patience!

58. Some of you get so uptight about My not answering your every prayer and saving you from every tough spot, and you forget about all those great Christians through the ages who I allowed to stay in prison for years or decades upon end. They could have said, “The Bible says, ‘I will deliver you from every evil work,’ but You haven’t delivered me, so I’m going to stop believing.” But they didn’t. They held on‚ and in one way or another, I delivered them, and their tenacity and their endurance has been a sample to the ages. And great is their reward here, for their endurance!

59. There’s never a good time to lose the faith and give up the fight, figuring that I, your Husband and Protector, have just decided to sit this one out, and that no reinforcements are on their way. There is always an answer coming‚ so it’s always worth standing and fighting for as long as it takes to get there. But without the right kind of faith, you’re not going to be able to hold out all that time. Without a pure belief that if I say so, it is so, you’re going to give up.

60. So work on your faith! Read My Word, and practice stretching your faith every day through prayer‚ through strengthening your weak areas, through attacking your doubts, and holding on while you hold Me to My Word. Really put some effort into it. Don’t quit just before the finish line. Hold out! Endure! And great will be your reward.

What is that to thee?—Follow thou Me!

61. (Mama:) Sometimes the victory the Lord is looking for is different from the victories we’re hoping for. As good soldiers, it’s our job to fight in whatever battles the Lord sends our way. And if we’re wielding our spiritual weapons effectively, we can know we’re doing damage to the Enemy and helping in the overall war, even if we don’t think it’s making any difference! Sometimes the victory the Lord is looking for is simply to strengthen our spirits, or He’s using us as a testimony of faith to others.

62. We don’t always see obvious victories, and that’s when it becomes a real test of faith and endurance. But if you’re faithfully checking in with the Lord and asking Him how you can fight most effectively, how you should be fighting today, then you can know you’re doing all you can, and the rest is up to the Lord. That’s when you have to pray for the keys of endurance to strengthen you, and determine to keep doing your best whether you ever see the answer or not!

63. The Lord gives some helpful tips on endurance in this next message.

Claim the keys of endurance

64. (Jesus:) In some battles you just have to keep fighting even if the victory doesn’t come right away‚ or even if the victory is never fully realized in this life. Take long-term health battles, for instance. Sometimes I don’t heal you completely and I ask you to keep fighting. Some spiritual battles go on for a long time, and you’ve got to keep slogging through them even if you are using all your spiritual weapons effectively.

65. Sometimes a battle is a pivotal one for your life or work, and so the Enemy doesn’t give up easily. Sometimes I let him test you to prove your faith. There are all kinds of reasons why the battles sometimes last longer than you would like them to.

66. Not every battle will be over the moment you begin to fight it. In some battles you’ll just have to remain brave and determined to the end, putting up a good fight till I deliver you.

67. When it’s a long-term battle, you need to call on the keys of endurance to help you fight as hard as necessary for as long as I deem necessary so I can say to you, “Well done!” It is not the length of the battle that matters; it’s how you fight it and how you engage the Enemy that matters.

68. The keys of endurance will give you the strength and resolve to face the longer battles you will be faced with. The keys of endurance will keep you fighting at your optimum level even if you don’t see the victory today, tomorrow, or ever in this life. You’ve got to keep going, being so convinced of the ultimate victory that you don’t care what it costs you personally. You’ve got to believe that you will be rewarded for the fight, for the nerve to keep going in spite of what may even look to others like defeat.

Sometimes it’s part of your testimony for Me

69. Some battles you won’t have an obvious victory over in this life—such as some long-term and life-threatening illnesses that I use to bring My brides and their loved ones closer to Me. I count some of those battles as that person’s “martyrdom” and testimony of faith through affliction.

70. Remember Job? He said, “Even though He slay me, yet will I trust Him!” That’s the kind of faith you need to have; that’s the kind of endurance you need to have, whether you see the victory immediately or not. You’ve got to be willing to fight‚ no matter how long the battle goes on, because you’re a soldier in My army and you know I will ultimately win the battle.

Find out how you should be fighting

71. Not every battle is a long-term battle. Some battles can be won very quickly if you will use your spiritual weapons and fight. Some battles go on for a little longer, some for a lot longer. The important thing to find out is how you need to fight in each battle. Find out how you should be fighting, not how long you should be fighting for.

72. Regardless of how long the battle is going to last, you have to determine to fight for all you’re worth, and determine to keep fighting until you see the victory. That’s how you win victories. If the victory doesn’t come when you thought it would, don’t tire of the fight and lose faith, but keep going, keep fighting‚ remembering that I know the length of the battle. I know what you’re going to face and what you can and can’t endure.

73. If you find yourself in a long-term battle—for example, faced with a serious health problem that might even take your life, such as cancer—don’t immediately say, “What’s the use? I’m going to die anyway!” and give up. What kind of a soldier would that be? You’ve got to find out what you need to fight for, how you need to fight for it, and go about doing that. Maybe it will cost you your life; maybe that’s the method through which you’ll receive your reward in Heaven. Praise Me! Thank Me for it and then get busy fighting and making that reward the maximum it can be.

74. Find out how to fight the battle today. What are you faced with today and how should you fight it? Find out what I want you to fight against, then fight against that. Maybe I want you to fight for complete healing. Maybe I want you to be a testimony of dying grace. Either way, it’s a victory in My eyes.

75. If you go down fighting, it’s worth it! That’s a battle well fought. That’s a victory won! You never completely lost faith and gave in; you never quit, you never stopped fighting. Maybe that’s My calling for you, to fight to the end, to be a sample of faith and courage and endurance.

76. Maybe your lot is not to be healed. Maybe you will not come back to full health from this illness. So what? Does it matter? It may matter to you because you didn’t plan your life this way, but who’s really in charge, you or Me? If I see fit to deliver you, then praise Me that you live to fight another day. If I choose to deliver you from this life through this battle‚ then praise Me for that release. Never doubt Me if you don’t see what you wanted come to pass. Thank Me anyway and keep fighting till your last breath or till you get healed or delivered.

Find out how much of the battle is My will for you

77. Sometimes you’re facing something very difficult and you think you just have to endure it, but I know that a simple change, or a forsaking, or some change in mindset would bring you relief. Sometimes you’re struggling because you’re not willing to yield to Me in something‚ but as soon as you do, I am able to punch through with the victory, and what sweet relief that is! So ask Me to define the battle and tell you what’s behind it. Then you can know how to fight, and what you’re fighting for, and if there’s something you can do to change the direction of the battle so that you’re using your strength most efficiently.

78. If a battle seems to be going on and on, come back to Me regularly to redefine the battle for you, and help you to know what you’re fighting for‚ and what I am expecting of you. It also helps to have outside counsel and confirmations of this. Sometimes there comes a time in the battle where a situation has served its purpose and I want to change the circumstances for you, so be open to that too.

79. Once I have defined the battle for you, then you can give it your all in full faith, knowing that it’s worth fighting for, and because you have Me backing you‚ you will be strengthened through it.

Find out what the victory is that I want you to fight toward

80. Don’t assume that every battle that comes your way is now a “long-term” battle. A battle about the supply of finances isn’t one that I expect you to battle forever. I expect you to get up and do what I’ve said and get the victory, and have a well-balanced and fruitful work that is funded in the way I’ve told you to fund it. Or if you battle with a besetting sin‚ even if you will always have to be desperate with Me about it, you can fight to have a victory that allows you to serve Me without being hindered by it. I expect you to learn how to keep it in check, set safeguards‚ ask for help‚ be willing to be aware of it and desperate with Me about it, and then get on with the fight. Do you see the difference?

81. Some battles are long–term and others are short-term. Learn how to fight the battles you face today, whether short, intermediate, or long-term. Learn to ask Me what kind of victories you can expect and strive for, and then hold those out in front of you and fight for them with all you’re worth! Find out how to fight what you’re up against now and don’t worry about how long or short it’ll be.

82. You need to find out right from the start what battles you need to fight and what the victory is that I am holding out in front of you as the goal. If they’re long-term battles and I show you that it’s My will for you to fight to the end and be a brave soldier till the end of this earthly battle when I call you Home, whether that’s now or in the Rapture or sometime in between, your job is to just say, “Yes, Lord, give me my weapons and the strength to persevere to the end. Keep me fighting till the end, whatever end You see fit. I give my life to You and I entrust my life to You. I am Yours and I will fight on whatever front You send me to.”

Give each battle your all

83. Once you’ve confirmed with Me that a battle is My will for you and something worth fighting, you’ve got to be willing to fight it to the max even if it becomes a long-term battle. To sum it up, you need to be willing to fight at 100% in whatever battle, for however long, in whatever circumstance‚ till you win your part of the war. Even if that means you come Home to be with Me, then you’ve done your part and you didn’t give up before victory came.

[Box:]

84. (Jesus:) Fighting to the max and being willing to give it 100% can seem to be unrealistic and just plain not “doable,” especially when you are in the midst of a spiritually intense battle, or enduring a long-term affliction that may be painful. Those who have endured such battles know of the realities of war, so to speak. They know of the sleepless nights, the anguish of spirit, the ongoing pain—and in the case of a physical affliction, the lack of mobility, the struggle to perform such daily functions as going to the bathroom, brushing your teeth, or taking a shower. Fighting to the max for them may be seen as accomplishing one single act, such as eating some food‚ or not caving in to their emotions after days of not sleeping.

85. To think I expect you to be praising Me, claiming the keys, calling on your spirit helpers and praying at all times when you are fighting a long battle can seem as if I’m putting the doorknob too high. When I tell you, My brides, that you need to be willing to fight to the max and give 100% in any battle, I mean just that—one moment at a time. It’s not a work of the flesh whereby I expect to see you beaming every second of the day; it can be a silent assurance, a show of dependence, a voice of faith. That voice, in the thick of the fight, is often through tears. Nevertheless, even the smallest praise, the one-word key you claim, the prayer you pray from your heart‚ the calling of My name or that of your spirit helper need not cause you to be condemned or to think you are falling short of fulfilling your best. It’s the attitude of your heart and your walk of faith, putting that faith into action at whatever moment to the best of your ability. That’s what I look on, My loves, and that is giving Me your all, fighting to the max and giving 100%.

[End of box]

86. A man or woman who gives everything has no regrets at the end of life. They’ll know that they did everything they could, fought as hard as they could, and My grace will have seen them through any obstacles they faced for as long as they faced them.

87. Focus on being the best fighter you can while in the battle. Even if the ultimate victory isn’t realized immediately, if you’re fighting effectively you will be gaining ground, you will be winning small victories, which all lead up to the ultimate one, and are all a part of winning the war. You can know without a shadow of a doubt that you’ve done your part if you’ve heard from Me and done what I said to do in each battle, long or short.

88. Whether you win a visible, tangible‚ big-change type victory today, or whether you fight this battle well till the day I call you Home, either way is winning. If you can say with Paul at the end of your days, “I have fought a good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the faith‚” then you will have been the kind of fighter I need. Paul didn’t say, “I’ve won every battle, I’ve defeated every enemy, I’ve destroyed the heathen rule of the Roman Empire,” did he? He said, “I’ve kept the faith. I’ve fought a good fight. I finished the course” (2Tim.4:7). He didn’t finish the war, but he did finish his course, his run, his part. If you can say the same when you get to Heaven, then you will have run the race as I wanted it run, fought the war as you should, done your best for Me, and there will be a great reward laid up for you for having done your part. Your job on Earth will be done‚ you’ll have completed My mission for you, and you’ll hear Me say, “Well done, good and faithful servant; enter into the joy of your Lord!”

89. Those words are worth it, the reward is worth it, the ultimate victory is worth it. So fight well and keep fighting till the end of whatever battle I call you to fight, great or small, long or short, temporary or terminal. To the end, My friends‚ whatever that end might be.—Victory in this life‚ or victory in the spirit‚ either way you win!

[Box:]

90. (Jesus:) You’ve got to keep fighting, even when the battle seems like it’s never going to be won. The soldier doesn’t know if he’ll personally make it through to see the victory in the war, but he fights anyway because it’s his duty to do his part and fight as hard as he can till he either wins the victory or gives his life for the cause.

91. You’re My soldiers, and some of the battles I’m going to call you to in the future will require that endurance and the faith that you just have to keep on fighting, even if the battle seems as if it will never end and the victory seems as if it won’t be realized within your lifetime on Earth.

[End of box]

Define the battle and the victories you’re striving for

92. (Mama:) Another tip for fighting long-term battles is to ask the Lord to break the battle down into smaller segments. If it’s all lumped together like one big war, it can seem very daunting, certainly very long lasting. So if you’re in a battle that is going on and on and you’re losing the endurance to fight, maybe you need to ask the Lord to break it down for you a bit. Ask Him what you can expect as a victory today. What should you be fighting for today?

93. In the first “Art of War” GN, the Lord recommended holding the victory in front of you as a goal‚ and letting it motivate you to see it and think about it and work toward it. Well‚ ask Him what the victory is. Maybe it isn’t total healing or a change of circumstances, at least not immediately. Maybe it’s victory in the midst of affliction, or cheerfulness and peace in the midst of storm. Maybe it’s a victory of learning to endure and trust Him no matter how things look.

94. Look at the martyrs: They didn’t escape from the lion’s den or jump off the stake when the fire started! They praised through the circumstances, and their praises and peace were the greatest testimony of all. They won the victory the Lord wanted them to win. I’m not saying that every battle you face in your life will be as dramatic as what the martyrs of old went through, but the same principles of endurance, faith, and praise are applicable to any battle you fight.

95. So ask the Lord what victory He wants you to have today. Ask Him what the long-term victory is and what the short-term victory is. If you’re sick with a serious illness‚ He might tell you that the long-term goal is fighting for healing and health by doing such-and-such and such-and-such, and the short-term victory is witnessing to the hospital staff‚ being a testimony of faith and praise, and learning to trust Him.

96. Maybe the victory today is to keep praising Him and being a testimony of cheerfulness and trust in Him through your praises and voicing your faith, regardless of your circumstances. That’s certainly a victory worth striving for, and something that is going to really defeat the Devil!

97. If you’re very sick or experiencing a difficult pregnancy, and are having a hard time keeping food down, maybe the victory today would be to praise the Lord for every bite, and then just keep eating as you need to, even though it’s very difficult and most of it doesn’t stay down! That’s putting the Old Boy in his place for sure, and is doing your part to fight!

98. If you’re fighting a battle with depression, maybe the victory today would be to reach out to someone else and encourage them, even though you really don’t feel like it. That’s offensive warfare against the Enemy, and he will be defeated through your obedience!

99. Those are small victories compared to what you might like to see—full health, freedom from depression, lasting victory over the battle, or whatever the case might be. But maybe the victories the Lord wants you to strive for here and now are more reachable today, and will help you to have a more realistic goal for yourself. We’re often very unrealistic in our assessment of ourselves and personal situations‚ and what we would like to see is often not even the Lord’s highest will! No wonder we don’t reach our goals. No wonder we get discouraged! It takes a lot of faith to fight for the little victories consistently, and each little victory is another step toward winning the war.

100. Once you’ve asked the Lord and gotten His perspective, then you know what you’re fighting for. You can hold those desired victories in front of you and really fight for them and work toward them, using your spiritual weaponry, without getting discouraged if it takes months or years to reach the long-term victory. As you fight for those short-term victories, you see progress in the battle‚ and you’re working toward the long-term victory, which the Lord will give you in His time.

101. When you see little victories along the way, it will encourage your heart and strengthen your faith to keep fighting. It will help you to have the endurance that the Lord is looking for.

Faith is the victory!

102. (Jesus:) To endure means to persevere, to resist, to have the strength to not give up. It means that your roots are so deep and your stance is so strong that nothing is going to move you.

103. I often allow a space for endurance to show itself. For if your roots are planted deep enough and if the stance is strong enough, no affliction, no persecution, no buffeting, no spiritual attacks, no words, no winds, no rains, no bad news, nothing is able to move it! If in a particular situation you have real faith, faith is knowing, and nothing will be able to uproot that knowledge.

104. Remember, faith is blind to failure or defeat. Faith is also able to quench or withstand any attack of the Enemy. That means that real faith has within it the innate ability to not be moved no matter what the circumstances. Remember what I said to My disciples, that faith just the size of a tiny grain of mustard seed could actually move a mountain (Mat.17:20). That’s how strong faith is.

105. Faith is the indestructible steel of the spirit world. Nothing can quench it, break it, or move it. But to become that strong, to actually have your faith grow into that indestructible substance, it has to be tried in the fire, just like steel, then put in the water, then put in the fire again, hammered, shaped into the type of faith you want‚ put in the water again, and back in the fire.

106. Faith is actually a stand you make because of your belief. You take a stand of faith on some truth, based on My love and My Word. Your stance may not always be so sure. Maybe you’re “pretty sure” My Word works, but your faith is wavering a little in a particular situation that I put you in. My goal is often to strengthen your faith in My Word, so I must sometimes allow your faith to be tested.

107. I try you in the fire to see what sort of stand you are going to make, allowing you to experience things to test your faith. When you make a stand of faith, I often turn up the heat a little bit, a little at a time, to see if you will ratchet up your faith accordingly.

108. You see, real gold faith does not give up. It may waver a little, you might be tempted to be fearful, but when all is said and done, there is a seed deep in the center of your heart, a deep stance that you are making. If you truly believe in Me and My Word, if this is the deep root in your heart and if this is the seed from which your entire life emanates, then it will survive the fire. Why? Because faith is immovable, indestructible, able to withstand any amount of heat, and able to quench and stop anything that is thrown at it. It’s as simple as that.

109. So if you have faith in Me deep within you, nothing can displace it. But often My children are weak and wavering in faith. The true seed is there, but I need it to grow into the full plant—first the seed, then the stalk, then the ear in the stalk to where it is bearing fruit. I work with your faith. I take it where it’s at, and I work on it. I allow a little trial here and a little trial there, and if it is true faith and you take the proper stand upon it‚ if you feed your faith with My Word‚ each trial strengthens your faith.

110. Look at Abraham—he was going to become the “father of faith” for all time. He had the seed of faith in him, but he himself didn’t know how strong it was. I finally brought him to the point where I gave him the ultimate test‚ because he had to know, and I had to know, that his faith was that strong. He had to know that he was willing to give up even the very fruit of the promise, knowing that I would still keep My promise, somehow, someway. He had to trust, even though he couldn’t see how I would fulfill My promise. He had to be blind to the possibility of failure. If faith can’t ignore the possibility of defeat and keep going‚ then it isn’t faith.

111. Faith requires a period of unquestioning perseverance, unswerving trust, before it sees the results, and this period is called endurance. Remember‚ some of My martyrs refused deliverance that they might obtain a better resurrection. They chose to endure the fire and the persecution so that their rewards would be greater.

112. Remember, the trying of your faith is more precious than gold. I don’t allow you to be tested because I want you to suffer. I allow it because I know the seed is there, the true seed, and I want to teach you to give up all in order to make your stand on it, so that when you come here to be with Me you will have a reward that is much more valuable than gold is in your world.

113. Remember, faith is the true coinage of the realm, and the quantity and amount of faith you have when you come here is going to be of real value to you.

114. Now‚ in your life on Earth, is the time for you to exercise your faith, to develop it like a muscle, to let it grow. The value of enlarging your faith and cultivating it is of inestimable value in the spirit world. Your faith will last eternally. That’s one reason being born into a life on Earth is such a privilege and why you should use your time there wisely, because it is a stage of existence where you can determine your rewards and your status and develop as much value as you want to have here.

115. Some of My martyrs refused deliverance because they were going far beyond the gold. They were going for the true coinage of the heavenly realm and they wanted to prove their faith and make their stand to their last breath‚ and even then some. They wanted to be a testimony even in their deaths, and so fought for one more breath, one more bit of strength to shout and sing and smile out their witness. They asked Me not to take them quite yet, because they were not finished gathering their rewards. They wanted to do more and go further for Me, and I allowed that, because their faith was strong enough that they could endure.

116. So sometimes there has to be a period of endurance, where your faith is tried. Of course, when the fire comes‚ there are things you can do to improve your fight.

117. First, you make a stand on your foundation of faith. Then you have to start fighting with your spiritual weapons, memorizing and quoting the Word, praying and seeking Me and finding out what My precise will is for you in the matter, what stance I want you to take. I also want to see what stance you are going to take. It is a meeting of the wills, yours and Mine. I don’t want to force you. I want to see what your will is because I am intensely interested in you. You are My bride, My love. I gave up everything I had for you. I want to see what your choice is. But I am smarter and wiser than you and I see what’s ahead, so I want to show you what My will is as well. Then between the two choices, you can freely choose where you are going to stand.

118. I understand and see the seed of faith in your heart, and I try to direct you onto the square center of that seed, to make your stand there. I know where the center is, where the best, most solid stand will be. So I allow situations to happen to nudge you to get to the direct center of My will for you, to nudge you to take the stand that you should take.

119. If you follow My direction and make that stand, then nothing can move you, for you know it is the truth which will last forever, and when the fire is gone and the turmoil has ended‚ you will still be standing there right on that foundation of faith. In other words‚ that foundation has the capability of outlasting every other circumstance or attack. Anything that could possibly confront you is weaker than that foundation of faith.

120. So My goal is to get you to stand on your faith for many reasons, one of which is to develop it so that you are a mighty man or woman on Earth with strong faith that is able to protect you from any attack. And also so that when you enter eternal life you will have the coinage and value system to make you the happiest you could possibly be. There is something precious about having the privilege of living the Earth life, and faith is part of it.

121. But faith is a dangerous game, for if you don’t have faith in a certain area or a certain circumstance, don’t pretend that you have it. What I want you to do in each situation is to make your stand on faith, not on false faith. Remember, faith knows. Faith knows what the truth is, and it is the foundation of where you should stand. And then, having done all, stand. It’s as simple as that.

122. I’m not saying it’s easy. I’m saying if you have real faith you simply have to make your stand on it, come hell or high water. Remember Job’s stance: Though He slay me, yet will I not give up my stand of faith. I will still believe! Do you have that kind of faith? If you do, then you will reap the rewards as Job did. His faith stood the test and came out better than gold.

123. You know whether you’re fighting effectively in a certain situation by examining your situation‚ examining the foundation you are standing on, and asking yourself if you are effectively fighting the Enemy and defeating every attack he throws at you to try to push you off that foundation of faith. If you are making an effective stand‚ you won’t allow anything to weaken your faith. That’s how you know whether you are fighting effectively.

124. Are you casting down every imagination that exalts itself against your faith?—Or are you like a boat taking on water in the sea? If you are resisting the Enemy, resisting his doubts and lies, taking out your sword and all of your weapons and blasting the lies and spirit of the Enemy to Hell, if you are still standing there and not doubting, that is pretty effective fighting.

125. But if you are fearful or doubting, then you need to strengthen your faith. It is not strong enough. You need to fight more, you need to build up your faith in the Word, you need to decide where the center of your foundation of faith is, and you must go and stand there.

126. If you’re standing there on that foundation, swinging your swords and weapons with both arms and cutting the Enemy’s attacks against your faith to shreds; if you are so sure of your stance that you are willing to die for it‚ knowing that I will still answer; if you are willing to even give up seeing the answer, as Abraham was, and yet still believe that I am able to fulfill My promise to you somehow‚ then that, My loves, is passing the test, and I honor that kind of faith.

127. Once you have examined your stance and made sure you are on the right foundation, and you are quenching and destroying every attack against it, then you know you are fighting effectively‚ and then it’s time to endure. Your faith and your stance are so strong that nothing will affect it.

128. I want you to endure, and enduring doesn’t mean weakening. If your faith is weakening during this period, then it is not real gold faith, or you are not standing on the right foundation, or you’re not fighting effectively‚ or you’re not building your faith with My Word and using the spiritual weapons that are available to you.

129. If it is real gold faith and you are doing your part to strengthen it, it will in fact get stronger during the period of endurance‚ and this is often one of My reasons for allowing prolonged tests and trials‚ because I know your faith needs to be strengthened through fighting and not giving up. I also know that you need to know the strength and capabilities and extent, length, breadth, and width of your faith.

130. When you reach this point of total endurance, it is not a weakening thing in spirit. It may be in the flesh, but in the spirit you are growing stronger, because your faith is actually growing during this time and that is giving you stronger muscles in the spirit. Your faith is growing stronger as you endure.

131. If your faith is growing weaker, then you know you are not fighting effectively enough, and you need to examine your foundation‚ examine your weapons, examine your faith, look at My Word, look at how you’re fighting and find out where your weak spot is that is getting attacked and becoming weaker.

132. However, once you correct this, once you find the weak spot and strengthen it, and take your stand of endurance and begin fighting with both arms and all your might again, then you won’t be getting weaker by the moment. Why? Because your faith is so strong and you are so sure of your stance that you actually become stronger in spirit. Your faith becomes a powerhouse of spiritual strength and power‚ and nothing of the Enemy can come near it that doesn’t get electrocuted instantly, because you are emanating such spiritual power!

133. When it comes to this time to endure, where I allow the Enemy to attack you for prolonged periods, I expect you not to weaken in faith. It’s like floating your faith on the waters. There’s nothing you can do about the battles except make your stand of faith‚ come Hell or high water. Your faith is so sure that you simply float out onto the sea, and if the storm comes, it comes; if the waves come‚ they come; if the wind comes, it comes. But your faith is still afloat, because you are on My current and you know I am in control. True gold faith, like the cork in the storm, doesn’t sink. It just keeps popping up, and nothing can sink it!

134. When you are passing through that time period of endurance, it’s like floating in your boat out on the open sea. You may not know where the shore is across the sea, and you may not know how far away it is, but what you do know is that there is a shore, and that you are on My current, and that I am taking you there. You’ve put all in My hands, and you’ve decided, “I’m not going to sink, for God is going to take me to that shore.” You don’t let the winds discourage you, and you don’t give up when the waves come. Nothing can stop your faith. This kind of faith always reaches the shore! It has never failed yet. That is the faith that goes through the storm, because it can’t be sunk.

135. So if you’re doing all you can do‚ if your foundation is sure, if you’re fighting with all your weapons and not getting weaker in spirit, then it is time to go through the storm and trust that I will help you survive, and I will. It’s time to make your stand and let nothing move you spiritually. If you are moved, then something is wrong with your faith and you need to find out what it is‚ strengthen it, or move to the right foundation, or attend to whatever the weakness is.

136. But once you’re sure‚ then make your stand of faith through endurance. You will reach the other side. I have never failed yet. Faith is the victory, and faith always gets to the victory, every time! Why? Because it is founded on My Word, and My Word never fails. Your faith is placed in Me, and I never fail. The worlds are framed by My Word. My Word is the foundation and frame of the world you live in, and if you are standing on that foundation and within that framework, your stand is sure‚ and has the ability to outlast anything that comes against it.

137. The battle I have called you to may just be the time of endurance for you, to prove your faith to Me and to yourself, and to grow your faith and your rewards. There are often many other reasons I allow long-term battles‚ often for a testimony to others and to grow their faith. But eventually, you will reach the shore.

138. When it is time to get into the ship of endurance, you will know it. You will batten down the hatches and you will endure, knowing that the trial is but for a time, and afterward there is exceeding great reward, and that it works in you a far more precious result.

P&P questions

139. (Mama:) I asked the Lord to give us some questions that you can ask Him and refer back to when you are faced with a long or daunting battle. Sometimes when you’re in the midst of a very difficult battle, it’s hard to even know which end is up, and that’s when it really helps to have shepherds to talk to and outside counsel to help you know where to start or even what you can ask the Lord in order to have more of His perspective. So these are sample questions you can start with in such situations. You’ll probably want to put in the specifics of the battle you’re fighting, and ask the Lord for specific answers and solutions. Feel free to change or adapt them, and use them as the Lord leads you. This is something you can use as a starting point‚ and might trigger ideas of other questions you could ask the Lord that would be helpful for you to receive His counsel on.

[ ] Have I done my part in this battle, so that when it’s time for You to give the victory, the conditions are right? Is there anything in my heart or life that is preventing You from giving me the victory, or preventing me from seeing the victory You want to give me?

[ ] What is the victory I should be striving for? Please show me how You see victory in this battle—it might be very different from what I’m expecting or hoping for (or in some cases fearing or dreading). What is the victory You want me to have?

[ ] What can I do in the meantime while I’m waiting for the resolution of the battle or the long–term victory? What are the short-term victories I can and should expect to see on a daily basis if I do my part?

[ ] After praying about some of the preceding questions, you could ask the Lord, “What can I do to strengthen my faith in the promises You’ve just given me? What should I be doing to fulfill the conditions so that You can fulfill Your promise?”

[ ] How can I better endure? (Recall where you failed in the last test‚ and ask the Lord how you can do better next time, or what caused the minor defeat, and how you can be more victorious next time around.)

Weapon focus: Praise!

140. (Mama:) I mentioned in the first GN in this series that in each GN we would take one of our spiritual weapons and focus on it. The weapon the Lord is going to focus on in this GN is praise. The Lord has told us a lot about praise in the last couple of years. It’s one of the most recent weapons that He’s really instructed us about. But most of us still have a long way to go before we’re using it as it has the potential to be used. The Lord has said that it’s the undefeatable weapon, one of the very most powerful we have. So why don’t we use it more?

141. We asked the Lord to give us more information on how to use the weapon of praise offensively against the Enemy in times of battle.

142. (Jesus:) The weapon of praise is really an umbrella term for a few different kinds of thankfulness and praise to Me, all of which defeat the Enemy soundly but have different uses. It’s good for you to break it down a little, to understand how each technique is effective in its own time and place.

Thankfulness technique

143. For example, thankfulness is praise. Counting your blessings, what some call “playing the glad game‚” is a real weapon which can defeat bad spirits of negativity, murmuring, self-pity, selfishness‚ discouragement and depression, and even jealousy. It’s like your Father David wrote about in “Fight Discouragement” and “Count Your Blessings.” When you’re hit with an attack that makes you feel bad about something, despondent, discouraged, hopeless, or condemned‚ using the weapon of praise would mean to employ thankfulness or to count your blessings, to use this aspect of praise in which you think of all the ways that the situation could have been worse, and praise Me that it wasn’t. Or you recount how good I have been to you, how much you do have, and how richly blessed you are.

144. That kind of thankfulness will almost always improve your mood and your spirit, or at least snap you into reality that things really could be a lot worse and that you do have it pretty good! Even if you’re not specifically praising Me for each blessing, although that’s certainly a good way to do it, recounting My goodness to you or imagining all the worse things I’ve spared you from is attributing praise to Me, and it’s still powerful. It’s acknowledging My hand of blessing in your life, which lifts Me up and glorifies Me. That kind of count-your-blessings time is made more powerful if you use it in conjunction with specific praises, voicing your thankfulness to Me and using My name.—Not only listing your blessings, but thanking Me specifically for each one as you think of them.

Smoke-screen technique

145. Another way the weapon of praise can help you fight is when you use it as a sort of smoke screen against the Enemy, a method of distracting and shielding yourself from whatever he’s trying to bombard you with. This would be like the illustration given in the Letter “Just Let the Light In,” where David talked about singing positive songs and hymns when the Enemy would try to fill his mind with worldly songs and bad messages (ML #2657‚ Lifelines 19).

146. This differs a little from the “glad game” use in that you don’t necessarily have to employ praises specifically related to the attack you’re undergoing. In this attack you simply use praise as one of the most useful and blessed forms of personal action to distract and distance yourself from whatever it is the Enemy is using on you. This works well for things like bad thoughts and pictures, temptations with bad habits, worldliness, general feelings of frustration, loneliness, sadness, or the sometimes inexplicable feelings of sorrow or emptiness that some people get attacked with from time to time.

147. You can certainly count your blessings at such a time, but in some cases it’s easier to use praise to occupy your mind and get yourself going in a completely different direction. As I said, praise is one of the most useful things you can do with your mind and time, and automatically fills you with My power and Spirit. So if the Enemy is trying to get you down or attack your emotions‚ deciding to not dwell on his attack at all, and taking positive action by praising Me for anything and everything, or singing a song, or some other kind of praiseful activity will really distract you—and in essence protect you—from what the Enemy was trying to get you to dwell on. He will eventually flee because he can’t stand to be around when praise to Me is going on!

148. Prayer is good too, but some people find that prayer or quoting scripture takes more effort than praising Me. Prayer and quoting verses, quotes, and key promises do certainly have their place, especially in times of heavy spiritual battle, but for some people prayer and key claiming and fervent intercession is not the easiest thing to pull out when they just want to distract themselves from dwelling on a certain negative subject. Praising Me is something that you can do in the midst of any battle—even singing a song is praise to Me—and will then give you the spiritual strength to take the next step, whatever I show you that is.

149. Praise is a more powerful counterattack than you know‚ but it may not be as easy as it sounds. Before you can gain victory and be shielded from the Devil’s bombardment, you have to make a conscious decision to switch off his channel and switch on to Mine. Taking action is the “hand of faith‚” the action of faith that will flip that switch for you. Deciding that you’re not going to dwell on the sadness you feel, or the temptation for something you’re not supposed to do, or the loneliness, or whatever it is, and that you’re going to burst out with some kind of praise song, or praise words to Me, will defeat the Enemy and turn him from the aggressor to the defender, and you’ll be on the attack and on your way to full victory.

150. The main thing to remember about this method, which we can name the “praise smoke screen” is that it doesn’t have to specifically relate to the battle that you’re faced with. Sometimes listing the positives from a certain negative can strengthen you and help you to see that things are better than they seem and give you victory. But at other times it’s not good to dwell on the situation at all, and it’s best to just drown it all in a flood of praise. That’s what this attack is all about‚ totally moving away from that battle in your mind by praising your way out with singing, praising, loving Me, glorifying Me and My goodness, and so on.

Praising for what I will do

151. Then there is praise that is used as a weapon of faith, that of claiming My promises before you have seen them fulfilled. That aspect is very different from the “gratitude-based” uses of the weapon. Praises of faith are almost always used in connection with intercessory prayer, and are one of the most powerful uses of the weapon of praise. Those praises acknowledge My ability to do anything and everything that you request, and do it in the best way possible, and you pump up your faith and stand on it through your praises.

152. The old quote says‚ “Faith knows that God will do it, and He does!” and now your arsenal has been expanded to include the ability to praise Me for performing your request before you have even seen it in the physical. This is one of the highest levels of appropriating faith. You’re taking the action of thanking Me for answering your prayer even before I have done so, which shows that you have the kind of faith that will get the needed results.

153. Praising Me for answers before you see them also helps your prayers to be more focused, direct, and specific‚ because praising Me for the answer forces you to visualize the answer coming to pass, which helps you to target your prayers and even to target your faith and what you expect of Me. There’s a big difference between just praying that someone will be healed, and thanking Me that that person is healed and able to walk normally again‚ or eat normally again‚ or resume their normal duties with full strength, or whatever it is they need. Seeing them in your mind’s eye being able to do those things again, and seeing them being able to utilize the results of your prayer gives you the right kind of force in prayer that moves My power on your behalf, and brings the direct specific answers you need.

154. Don’t forget too that you should not only praise Me for the ways you would like to see Me fulfill the answer to your request, but that you should also praise Me that no matter what happens, I’m taking care of the situation in the best way possible, and I’m in control. Praise Me for the good fruit of the trial or affliction. Praise Me for the opportunities to witness that some difficulties bring you. Praise Me for the strengthening of your spirits. Praise Me for always answering. As you start praising Me for the good that I can and will bring out of any situation according to your faith‚ you will begin to see My hand at work. You will begin to understand and know what to claim in prayer. You’ll have a sense in your heart of what things I might want to see accomplished, and you’ll gain the faith to ask Me for the full answer, the full blessing, the very best that I want to give you.

155. You need to see praise prayers as not only a gesture of goodwill and thanks to Me, but as an essential part of your being able to pray the right kind of prayers and have the right kind of faith. The more you incorporate praises into your prayers, the more specific answers you’ll see. Praise makes Me happy and it moves My hand, but part of the reason is that praise also motivates you, encourages you, and causes you to stretch your faith beyond the supplication and toward the fulfillment, which is a very important aspect of receiving My answers.

Celebrate your discipleship!

156. And lastly, for this lesson‚ praise is a weapon of testimony, of brotherhood, and of discipleship. Praising Me is one good way to demonstrate your connection with Me and to publicly celebrate your discipleship. I know that sounds kind of funny, but when you think about it, it always encourages you to see the faith of others in action, doesn’t it?—Or to hear others’ prophecies.—Or to hear someone pouring out their heart in desperate prayer usually makes you feel good, strengthened, and in many cases more united with that person, right? The reason for this is that when a group of disciples, such as a Home, are working together to climb the mountain of My highest will for them, it’s reassuring and affirming to be able to see others using the same weapons that you’re practicing with, as not only does it then confirm to you that they’re fellow disciples and moving in the same direction as you‚ but it encourages you to not be shy about stepping out to publicly use your new weapons too.

157. United and public use of your spiritual weapons is a key to unity, and praise is one of the easiest to use in front of others. It can be used the most often and in almost every way without anyone ever having to worry that they’ll seem self-righteous or be out of the spirit, or that it won’t be the right time and place for putting that weapon into practice. Every time you praise Me you are being a positive sample, and it can unite you more with the other members of your Home. You’re being a testimony of living the Word, and in these days when all of you are trying to bring more of the spiritual into your lives, the weapon of praise is one of the easiest places to start. Praise is a good starting point for bringing more public displays of discipleship into your lives.

158. The weapon of praise is multifaceted and has a use in almost every battle situation. Learn to choose the right use for the right time, and use it often and well. It is powerful and can bring you great victory. Don’t neglect it!

[Box:]

159. (Jesus:) Your spiritual attitude of praise can actually stop the Enemy and push him out of the spiritual atmosphere where you are. You are powerhouses because you have My Spirit and you have the weapon of praise, which literally brings My Spirit into the situation. Remember, I wasn’t lying when I said I dwell in the praises of My people. I literally dwell there, and where I am, no unclean spirit can be; it either yields to Me or departs!

[End of box]

More on how to use praise as an offensive weapon against the Enemy

160. (Mama:) The Lord gives some good tips in the previous message about different forms of praise, and how you can use them to defeat the Enemy’s tactics. In this next message He specifically zeroes in on the aspect of turning the Enemy’s firepower back on his own head through praise.

161. (Jesus:) Praise in its simplest form is expressing your joy and appreciation to Me about something you like or are thankful for, and this kind of praise is good and has spiritual power. But there are other forms of praise, higher forms of praise that can quickly transform your life, do miracles, destroy the Enemy, give you unusual strength from Me, summon heavenly forces to fight for you, and do many other wonderful things. It is this higher form of praise that I want you to learn more about, for it is powerful and it becomes the most deadly weapon you can wield in battle.

162. To begin to learn how to praise in deeper ways, I want you to start by taking something that you really don’t like—it could be some aspect of your personal situation or circumstances that has been a real trial for you, a thorn in your side, something which you feel has impeded your progress or happiness or fruitfulness. It could be something like a situation of persecution‚ or loneliness, or having your bedroom on a noisy street, or going through menopause, or not having a certain need met that you feel would greatly improve your life.

163. It could be something about yourself that you really don’t like—maybe a fear you have, or a recurring weakness, or a thorn in the flesh, or something you are tempted to question or doubt, or something you try to avoid because you really don’t think you could handle it or face it right now. It could be an attack of the Enemy that originates from a little chink in your armor—such as jealousy or sensitivity or discouragement, or friction and disunity with one of your mates. It doesn’t really matter what it is—the point is that it’s something you dislike or know you fall short in. In essence, it’s anything negative in your life that bothers you, or that you have trouble seeing the good in. Like putting an octopus in a bag, you may struggle to get all of its many arms in‚ but try. Define it as clearly as you can and meditate for a moment on the problem and how it has affected your life.

164. Once you have defined it, you are ready to begin shedding it through praise. First, thank Me for My wisdom in allowing you to have this challenge in your life, and how I know just what you need to draw you closer to Me. Thank Me for how it has helped humble you and caused you to stir yourself up and search for answers rather than just accept things and be content and slowly die in the wasteland of complacency of the world.

165. Now force yourself to think of the good about it. Think about how it has drawn you close to Me or made you cry out to Me for strength and grace. Think about how it has motivated you to look for solutions and has kept you from getting too comfortable. Think about how it has helped you grow spiritually, whether in maturity or understanding of others or compassion or in your prayer life‚ whatever the case may be. I want you to think about the good aspects until your heart is filled with praise to Me and you see how this problem or trial has been a cause for good in your life.

166. At first you may have real difficulty seeing your problem as being a blessing, as horrible to you as it seems to be, but as you pass through this first hurdle, you will be ready to progress to the next level—to thank Me and praise Me for all the times it has caused you to stumble and fall and to cry out to Me for My mercy, forgiveness‚ and help; for how it has made My understanding and compassion a reality for you, something you truly appreciate; for how it has helped you to realize how utterly dependent you are on Me for your salvation, and how it keeps smashing your pride and any image or idol of self–goodness and greatness you would want to erect.

167. Now praise Me for how having this problem has helped to reveal the Enemy’s work and how much he hates you and Me and seeks to destroy you by any means he can because you dared to believe that I love you and forgive you and want you with Me in Heaven; that My love for you is greater than any sin or weakness or shortcoming or imperfection can ever be‚ and that I have the power to totally free you.—And what is more, I totally love you. Let My Spirit wash away your harsh feelings, your negative reactions, or at least dull them with a spiritual painkiller, so you can be free of them for a moment while you pray and begin to praise Me.

168. Lift up your arms in praise to Me for how terribly I suffered to set you free, for how very much I love you, and how I paid for every sin with My Own life and death on the cross. Focus on how very loving and forgiving I am with you and with everyone. If you have been wounded in spirit through any attack, as you praise Me and love Me, you are letting in the light and My healing balm, which will heal the hurt and the wound and give you strength and draw out the poison. It is the hardest time to praise Me, but it will bring the quickest healing.

[Box:]

169. (Jesus:) You can use praise to fight and wound the Enemy when you are confronting a murmuring spirit, or a fearful spirit‚ or a bitter spirit‚ or any of a number of unpleasant or negative attitudes that you confront or encounter or are feeling attacked by. You can literally destroy the hold that any of these attitudes or spirits have in the spiritual atmosphere that surrounds you at any given moment by wielding the weapon of praise. You can also use praise as a proactive force field to wrap around yourself to prevent the entrance of any of these attitudes of the Enemy and to keep him at bay.

[End of box]

170. As you feel strength returning, begin to face your fears and try to see the good that I can bring to you from such an ordeal. Praise Me for letting you better understand My great love, and for all the times I have loved you in spite of yourself. Praise Me for the humbling and that the Enemy’s attacks have once again driven you to My bosom. Praise Me and keep praising Me until the light is streaming into your heart and spirit, and you are overwhelmed with thankfulness for the victories that this attack has brought you—even though the Devil did bring it. By then you will not only be well out of the Devil’s danger zone, but you will have turned his attack back on him and he’ll be getting as far away from you as possible.

171. Through taking the path of aggressive praise, you have turned what you had previously been nursing as a weak or sore point into a point of strength and faith and spiritual power. The Enemy cannot use it against you‚ and in its place you have a spirit of confidence and trust in Me.

172. Through learning the secrets of praise power I want to show you how you can take every dart, every dirty blow, every evil device the Enemy uses on you, and make them into great and terrible weapons you can use to rout the Enemy and turn his firepower back upon him. It will take courage, discipline, and real faith, but you can do it!

173. You must strive to see every test and trial, every event, as an opportunity to give Me the glory somehow. Refuse to just accept the obvious, “Well, the Devil won this round for sure!” Never vacate the field of battle to the Enemy without firing a shot, no matter how horrible or horrifying the physical situation may at first appear. Look to Me in prayer and refuse to let go until you begin to see some good or some wonderful possibility that just is not obvious.

174. Remember that even in the face of death and destruction, you can find My love and mercy revealed. And most situations aren’t nearly that bad. So don’t just blindly accept the obvious bad circumstances, but look above and beyond to Me for the good reasons, the good fruit I can bring out of whatever is happening or has happened, which is not always easy to see at first.

175. Focus on the good no matter how bad the situation seems to be. As you recall the wonderful things I have done and can and will do, faith will take hold and grow in strength.

176. As you gain victories in your own life through the transforming power of praise, you can move to the next phase‚ that of learning to use praise to crush the Enemy’s attacks on others. I’m not talking about some glib or self-righteous dismissal of another person’s trials with a comment like, “Well, just praise the Lord, brother.” I’m not speaking of a spiritual brushoff with a few memorized words, but learning how to actually go on the attack and use the power of praise to break the power of the Enemy’s attack on someone, or his hold on them, as the case may be.

177. You must use wisdom when facing down the Enemy and using praise to help deliver someone who is under his attack or hold. You must believe personally, and then gently impart to them‚ that no matter how great a blow the Enemy has delivered, I can and will turn it around and eventually make it a thing of wonder and beauty and good for them.

178. Look for even the tiniest seed of positiveness or hope or praise‚ and build on that. The tiniest spark is all you need to build a fire of praise and victory. The tiny spark will usually be easier for you to see than it will be for the person going through the battle. Once you see it, pray for wisdom in how to use it, and then gently blow upon it until it ignites. That doesn’t mean you have to disregard the battle, or pretend it’s not there or not so serious. But as you look to Me for wisdom, I will show you how to build their faith and encourage them, and as you praise Me, it will bring positive spiritual power into the atmosphere. You might have to praise Me for a while before they have the strength to start praising Me themselves. But encourage their every effort, for it’s that decision to praise that drives the Enemy far away, and brings the healing balm that will renew them and help them to recover from whatever they have suffered.

179. As you grow in praise power, your resistance against attacks will also grow—not just around you, but around those close to you as well. Just as fear can get ahold of many‚ praise has the opposite effect and can strengthen the faith of many.

[Box:]

When the Devil smashes your life and leaves you in broken pieces, God can come in, take those pieces, and create the most beautiful stained glass window the world has ever seen. God loves to turn our every impossibility into the most wonderful opportunity you have ever had.

[End of box]

The how-tos of encouraging others with praise

180. (Mama:) I thought it was interesting what the Lord said in the preceding message about using praise to help others, and the need to be wise and sensitive in how we do it‚ so we won’t come across as if we’re minimizing the other person’s difficulties. I was thinking about it and realized that is something that could really stand in the way of our desire to change our speech habits and become more praiseful, if we’re afraid of coming across unsympathetic or self-righteous or lacking in understanding when someone is explaining a difficulty that they have. Whether you’re just greeting someone in passing and they mention a minor difficulty or trial, or whether someone is pouring out their heart in a much more serious setting, either way it could be difficult to know how to respond with praise, while not minimizing the trouble or making the person think that you don’t care and don’t understand or relate.

181. It’s much easier‚ more relatable, and sounds more understandable to respond with, “Oh, bummer, I’m so sorry!” or, “Oh dear, that’s terrible!” Those types of responses validate the problem and make the person feel like you understand, but they don’t bring the power of praise into the situation and they don’t help in winning the war.

182. So I realized that this could be a legitimate roadblock to our making praise a habit in our lives, if we’re hesitant to say something praiseful or to manifest a spirit of praise in those kinds of situations, for fear that it will come across trite, insincere‚ self–righteous, or as if we’re glossing over the difficulty. We asked the Lord how we can learn to be praiseful and still supportive and understanding and encouraging at the same time. His counsel was wise and enlightening, as always, and very doable!

How to bring praise into serious situations

183. (Jesus:) On the one hand, you want the person who is sharing their heart with you to know that you feel for them and you understand their pain, yet you also want to help them to find the remedy for their discouragement or sadness by giving them the healing potion of praise. However, it is difficult to hand someone the cure when you both realize they would rather just have the sympathy. But, as with a physical wound, you would sympathize with the one who is hurt and hug them and let them know that you understand why they’re crying, yet that wouldn’t stop you from tending to their wound.

184. It’s the very same principle when you’re dealing with someone’s spirit. When someone has told you about something difficult they’re going through, or some bad thing that happened to them in the past, or whatever, they’re in essence showing you a wound on their spirit. It’s your responsibility to treat them lovingly and with great care, but it’s also your responsibility to help treat the wound.

185. In this case I’m showing you that the correct treatment is praise. In order to help that person not only feel understood but also feel better spiritually, you must learn to lovingly apply the potion of praise. It does take tact and wisdom, because you definitely don’t want to come across as self-righteous or as if you’re downplaying their hurt.

186. A key to “getting it right” is found in checking your heart. If your heart is right and your motive is right‚ then you’re more likely to come across right in your actions and speech as well. When that person is sharing their heart with you, or even blurting out their problems, your heart should be one of understanding and sympathy. You should listen and show them that you care. You can do this by hugging them or nodding your head as they talk, actively showing that you’re listening.

187. Once you’ve shown that you do care and understand what they’ve expressed to you, you then need to take the next step by offering them a dose of praise. It’s important for you to listen and sympathize first. Just as a doctor listens to his patients describe their illness or symptoms before he prescribes any medication, so must you listen to their hearts before you prescribe the pills of praise. If you cut them off before they’re through sharing their heart, then they will most likely be closed off to hearing your praises or positive response.

188. Once you’ve listened, then claim the keys of brotherhood, or the keys of praise, or the keys of love and tact, so that you can present the praises in the way that will turn their key and help to heal their wounds.

189. Let’s say someone is having a very difficult relationship battle. Perhaps this has been going on for many months and they’re very discouraged and weary of the fight. They’ve shared their heart with you and are in tears; you’ve listened and sympathized, and you’re wondering how you can lift their heart up with praise without sounding insensitive or unfeeling.

190. Each situation and person will require a different presentation, so it’s very important to be in tune with Me and the keys of love. In a situation like this, saying something like, “Well, let’s see what there is to be thankful for instead of sitting here grumbling” probably isn’t going to help them accept the balm of praise. But you could say‚ “You’ve definitely been through a lot with this situation. The Lord must certainly think you’re special by giving you such an experience.” Or‚ “The Lord must have something very precious in store for you because of what He’s asking you to go through now.”

191. Although you weren’t necessarily saying‚ “Thank You, Jesus, for such-and-such,” you were drawing attention to the positive. You were placing the focus on Me and speaking faith and hope, instead of only sympathizing with the sadness. To be praiseful you don’t only have to say‚ “Praise You‚ Jesus, for this. Thank You, Lord, for that.” Positive speech is a big part of praise as well, because it’s manifesting faith in Me. And as they hear those positive words and statements of faith, it will help them to focus more on the positive as well. It will remind them that, “Yes, the Lord must have a reason for allowing me to go through this. I’m sure there is a good purpose to it all.”

192. Even in your praises you can show your concern for the person. It’s okay to sympathize with the person, but you can do so in a positive way. You can acknowledge their pain or trial with a praise. And note that a praise doesn’t necessarily mean thanking Me for the exact opposite of what they’re going through.

193. If someone is having a battle, you don’t always have to use praises like, “Well, thank the Lord you’re not battling with that instead.” Or, “Aren’t you thankful you’re only battling this little thing and not all this other stuff as well?” An alternative is to acknowledge their battle with understanding coupled with praise. You could say, “Oh, Jesus, thank You for trusting so-and-so to go through this difficult battle. You know that it’s causing him to grow closer to You‚ which is so important to You.” Right there you’ve acknowledged his difficulty with a praise, and already he feels understood, as well as more positive about that particular battle.

194. It’d help you to remember that saying a positive comment that testifies to faith in Me is often as helpful as saying a praise, and can move things into a more praiseful vein. Positiveness and praise are interrelated.

195. Each situation is different, and the only way to know how to say the right thing is to ask Me. On the spot, just ask Me to give you the words to say. Then don’t be afraid to apply that potion of praise, mixed with love and humility. You owe it to your brother to care for his spiritual health.

*

196. (Jesus:) Learning to help another see the good and praise Me for the difficulties or challenges they are facing is part of learning to take on My mind‚ become more like Me, and allow Me full possession. I am all-loving, all-caring, all-understanding, and I weep with you when you weep. I share your burdens and heartaches. Yet I also ask you to praise Me for the difficulties, battles, and heartaches. I teach you to rise above, to fight with the new weapons of the spirit‚ and I give you direction‚ help‚ and even a push in the right direction when you need it.

197. Calling on the keys of full possession, and asking Me to help you be My love‚ care‚ and support to the one you are talking with is the first step. Make sure to ask for My love to fill you so that you don’t come across self-righteous, uncaring, or unsympathetic.

198. The next step to ensure you are not minimizing the other person’s struggle is to let them finish talking before you try to offer help or advice. Once someone has been able to express their battle or problem, they are much more likely to feel at least a bit relieved, which will make it much easier for them to accept a solution.

199. Then you can gently and lovingly bring up the need to praise. If you start with a sympathetic or understanding comment (especially when someone is really going through it or struggling with a very intense battle) and then move into praise, it will also help make it easier for the person to receive. There are many different ways you can respond that will help you to do this. I’ll give you some examples, but these are just starting points and ideas. It’s best to hear from Me on the spot so I can show you exactly what to say to that person at that moment. Here are some examples:

200. “That’s really rough, I’m so sorry. Can I pray for you?” And then you can start your prayer with praise. For example, “Thank You so much, Jesus, that we have You to run to when we’re facing problems or difficulties. Thank You that You’ve given us the power to rise above, and as we praise and wield the keys, You always give solutions and answers to even the most difficult problems.”

201. “Wow! I’ll keep you in my prayers. I can help you think of things to praise for in this situation if you’ll help me next time I’m struggling.”

202. “I’m sorry. Sometimes when I’m really low I start by imagining the worst scenarios I can think of, and I thank the Lord that it’s not that bad. It helps when I really don’t feel like praising, but I know I need to.”

203. “You’re such a fighter! I really admire you for carrying on in spite of that. I think we need to praise the Lord; a little undefeatable weapon wielding could certainly help.”

204. Watch your tone of voice and your body language. If you have a concerned, understanding tone of voice and approach the subject humbly, it really helps. Simple affection when someone is going through it is another very effective way to show understanding and support, and avoid coming across hard or judgmental.

Changing our speech habits, and learning to show concern and understanding while still using praise

205. (Mama:) Somewhat related is the scenario I mentioned earlier about the smaller difficulties, and how we often respond to one another by validating the difficulty rather than using the weapon of praise.

206. For example, say you’re going out with the kids for an appointment, and the car you’re supposed to take is late in coming home. You voice your difficulty to someone … how can they respond praisefully without sounding like they’re minimizing your difficulty? Or, you’ve just worked hard on laying out the Home newsletter, when your computer crashes and you lose your work. You’re telling someone about it at dinner … how can they respond sympathetically, and still with a spirit of praise? You come home from a long day of outreach with very few tools out or visible “proof” to show for your hours of labors of love. How should those who greet you and hear about your day respond with appreciation and understanding for your long day, and still wield the weapon of praise?

207. These types of daily interactions and exchanges are smaller instances, but it’s still important that we make the change to become more praiseful. That way we’ll not only be a lot more victorious even in the smaller battles, but we’ll also build good habits and first reactions‚ so that when the bigger things hit, we’re well versed in wielding our praise weapons! Here’s some counsel from our Husband on how we can make it a habit to bring praise into our conversations more faithfully, without fearing that we’re coming across self-righteously or minimizing each other’s efforts and difficulties.

208. (Jesus:) Even in the small things, it’s important to build the habit of speaking faith and praising Me. One way to do this without coming across self–righteously or condescendingly is to all discuss it as a Home, and make a push on it together. You could also talk about what presentation people prefer when those types of scenarios come up.

209. Some people prefer to be treated a little more “tough,” perhaps with a comment like, “It’s just a ‘praise the Lord’ situation,” or, “We need to find something to thank the Lord for‚” or something to that effect. For others, a more gentle, encouraging approach makes it easiest for them to start praising when they’re expressing difficulty. If each person thinks and prays about this and shares what is most helpful to them in these types of scenarios, it can be a good, uniting experience, and very helpful in knowing how to help each other.

210. However, if you’re not sure what someone’s preference is, it’s always safer to go the gentler, more understanding route. You don’t want to risk coming across uncaring or self-righteous, so unless you know for a fact that the person wants and appreciates a more straightforward approach‚ be gentle.

211. Agreeing together that you’re going to make a push as a Home to change your speech habits and build the habit of praise together also helps the reminders not to be so “personal‚” and can help those who are sensitive to more easily accept the praiseful responses without taking it personally. Having a “code word” that you all agree on as a reminder to praise can also help to make it more matter-of-fact, and less difficult to accept.

212. Remember that the more secure your mates are in your love for them and your appreciation of them (which you have to voice—and the more often the better!), the easier it will be to give and take reminders and to accept help from each other. A good rule of thumb is that for every “reminder” or “heads up” you give, also give at least two compliments, hugs, or loving deeds. That way no one will feel they are being picked on, and everyone will be much less likely to respond sensitively when something is pointed out to them.

213. Here are a few examples of approaches that you might want to try, or responses you can use and adapt as you’re trying to make praise more of a natural response to any situation.

[Box:]

214. (Mama:) You could start by discussing the scenarios listed in paragraph 206‚ or come up with other similar ones that will make for relatable discussion in your Home.

215. Some people don’t really like having specific examples like the ones the Lord gives in the paragraphs that follow, because they feel it’s corny to follow them and put them into practice in real life. And it can be a little awkward or embarrassing, because everyone knows you’re copying what you just read. But the Lord gives us examples because He wants to make it easy for us to put “skin” on the lessons He’s sharing. And when we’re trying to form new habits, or break old ones, it sometimes helps to have specific examples even of things to say, to help you apply the lesson until you get the hang of it.

216. So sometimes we just have to follow the Lord’s instructions, even if by rote, until we learn the lesson or make it a habit. You can also ask the Lord to give you other examples that accomplish the same purpose.

217. When you find yourself in a situation where these praise principles apply, look at it as an exercise in using the spiritual weapon of praise, something that you’re going to put into practice even if you feel like you’re just copying exactly what the Lord said. After a while it will come more naturally and the awkwardness will be past, and we’ll all have formed good habits of praise.

218. It will probably be a little awkward at first, but that’s why the Lord suggests discussing it as a Home, so you all agree together that you’re going to work on it, and just treat it as a homework assignment from our Heavenly Teacher, a practice exercise in using your spiritual weapons, and all do it together!

[End of box]

(Jesus continues:)

219. —”Tell her she’s beautiful” approach: Compliment the person and appreciate them for how well they’re handling the situation, even though it’s not easy or smooth. Even if they’re struggling with it a bit, they’re probably doing quite well, all things considered. That way you’re bringing praise into the situation while still showing concern and appreciation for the difficulty they’re facing.

220. —Praise Me that it isn’t worse: Even thinking of outlandishly horrible circumstances can help you realize how much there is to praise Me for, and can bring a touch of humor to the situation as well.

221. —Praise Me for what I might do through it: Think of all the things I could want to bring about as victories through the situation, and praise Me that something wonderful is going to come of it. And, like spiritual gravity, something wonderful will come of it when you create that spiritual vacuum for Me through faith and praise!

222. —Grab a huge slice of humble pie: Just approach the situation realistically, saying something like, “This must be one of those tests to see if we’re just going to praise the Lord anyway. And we’re going to pass it!”

223. As you discuss these things as a Home, I’ll give you other ideas of ways to approach situations humbly, and yet become proficient in wielding the weapon of praise at all times!

More on the spiritual power of praise

224. (Jesus:) I want to tell you a few things about praise that you might not have realized.

225. First, when you praise Me‚ your spirit is surrounded with supernatural power. You don’t understand much about the realm of the spirit, and how locations and time and space all have different rules in the spiritual realm. But if you can receive it, praise dwells in the highest parts of Heaven, and when you praise‚ your spirit is surrounded by those attributes of Heaven—spiritual power, happiness, peace‚ and protection against the attacks of the Enemy.

226. Second, when you murmur, doubt‚ entertain negativity, and especially when you voice those things, you are providing actual pathways for the Enemy to enter your “atmosphere.” So while praise is a protection against the Enemy—and not only protects your spirit, but actually provides a degree of protection for the physical space around you too—those negative attitudes and words actually provide what could be compared to a superhighway for the Enemy to get in.

227. If your Home is praiseful, full of thankfulness and words that glorify Me and honor Me and uplift Me, you have a great degree of protection against the Enemy—not only protection for your collective spirits, but also protection for your location—your house, the transport you’re taking, wherever you are. That is another of the benefits of praise and how it is part of your armor and offensive weaponry of the spirit.

228. As far as a proactive weapon, you can often keep the Enemy and any other evil spirit away from you or your place of habitation by having a praiseful spirit. If you continually praise Me in spirit and are constantly thankful, the evil has a hard time having its way with you. You have to realize that things like fear, murmuring‚ cursing, complaining, etc., provide actual pathways for the Enemy to enter your atmosphere. So if you maintain a godly attitude, a praiseful spirit, it’s like raising the drawbridge‚ and the Enemy has no entrance into your place of being. I’m not talking just about your spirit when I say “place of being,” but in this case I mean more your vehicles, your house, the road you’re on—not only your spiritual place of being‚ but the physical place too. You can actually keep the Enemy out of those physical places by keeping an attitude of praise around those places.

229. If an attitude of praise inhabits everything you do and permeates everywhere you go, the Enemy simply can’t find entrance. He’ll try sometimes and he might buffet you, but if you keep your arms up in the spirit, as Moses did, he cannot gain entrance into the ground you have claimed‚ whether it’s the road you are driving on, the store you are entering, or the house you are living in. That’s why I have My people do Jericho marches‚ and that’s why I have called it that, because it is a literal takeover of the physical place in the spirit with praise and prayer.

230. Praise is an offensive and proactive weapon that can defeat any enemy, and even keep the Enemy out of your territory, so use it! It’s powerful‚ it’s valuable, it’s precious, and it’s one of My prime weapons that I have given you, My Endtime army in training.

231. Third, praise also has a great influence on those you’re around. If you’re in a situation that is dangerous, frightening, difficult, or taxing‚ maintaining an attitude of praise not only strengthens your spirit and helps you have the connection to Me that you need, but it also influences the situation positively, because it limits the influence the Enemy is able to have.

232. By yielding to a praiseful attitude, you create an atmosphere around you that destroys the power of all of the evil spirits that oppose the heavenly realm, all of the ungodly attitudes that emanate from the Enemy’s realm. Let’s say you have to give a talk to a large group of people and you start to get attacked by fear. Well, praise can destroy that attitude. If you start thanking Me and praising Me in your heart and letting a spirit of praise fill you, you begin to destroy the fear and the grasp it has on you.

233. If a spirit of fear is attacking you, start praising Me, even if it is quietly and in a whisper. Start yielding to a praiseful attitude. Start praising Me in your heart. Lift up your hands and your voice if you have to. But the main point is to yield to and establish a praiseful attitude in your heart and mind, and out of your lips and your body if you are able.

234. The atmosphere of fear cannot coexist with the atmosphere of praise, and by yielding to praise you are destroying the hold that the spirit of fear has on you. You might not feel like it at first‚ or you might. But the point is to yield to praise in spite of your fear, and the fear will have to leave, no question about it.

235. It’s the same with any number of attitudes or spiritual vapors of the Enemy. If you’re being questioned by someone who is suspicious of you, strive to take on an attitude of praise in your heart; start rebuking the Enemy in your spirit and start yielding to praise. Praise can uproot and fight against the spirits of suspicion or any other spirits that might be in their hearts attacking you.

236. If you yield to an attitude of praise as much as you can, what you are really doing is letting Me into the atmosphere, and I am more powerful than any attitudes or spirits that others might have motivating them.

237. Your praise is a more powerful attitude than any negative or evil attitude those around you may have had. I’m talking about real praise, a real attitude of the heart. If you can garner praise about you and absolutely yield to it, it will defeat fear and disarm suspicion.

238. That’s how powerful praise is, and it’s about time that you realized this, for I have given you, My children, the most powerful of weapons‚ and you need to begin to use these weapons to disarm your adversary and to release his hold on anyone you meet. Of course, there will come a time for many of you that it will be My time to call you Home, or that you will be persecuted as a witness, and in that time the Enemy will think he’s claiming his due. But even in the case of death, you will simply turn around and see your body behind you and say, “Death‚ where is your sting?” as you pass into My arms.

239. Remember, everyone on Earth is yielding to spirits, to attitudes, and when you encounter murmuring, foul-mouthedness‚ complaining, hatred, bitterness, backbiting, jealousy‚ criticalness, or any of a number of foul spirits, what you need to do is start yielding to praise in your heart, in your mind‚ and in your body if you can. This will displace these spirits and they will have to flee and let go of their hold in the face of praise, if you plant your feet and make your stand there.

240. They cannot exist there. Why? Because praise dwells in Heaven—and not only in Heaven but in the heights of Heaven—and these spirits do not. So when you bring the heights of Heaven to your very spirit, attitude, heart and mind, and from thence into the atmosphere around you, these evil spirits have to leave. They have to take their Hell and get out of there, because you have claimed the land and staked it out for Me.

[Box:]

241. (Jesus:) Through praise, My children attacked and defeated the spiritual forces inhabiting their enemy. As long as Moses could keep praising Me, while Aaron and Hur held up his arms, the Israelites would prevail. It was a tough battle, for this was war in the physical and in the spiritual, but as long as Moses could maintain the spiritual attitude of praise in such a spiritual war, and as long as he could maintain the spiritual high ground, eventually the enemies would have to leave. He grew weary of praising, and his arms were heavy, so I sent My soldiers to uphold his arms, and his praises literally won the war (Exo.17:8-13).

[End of box]

More practical applications of how to win battles with praise

242. (Jesus: ) Here are a few more examples of situations you may face and how you can fight and win them with praise. Say you’re on your way to an important appointment, to meet with someone of influence. You already had a hectic time getting out the door, and the day hasn’t gone as smoothly as you’d hoped. But you’re on your way, getting prayed up, and trying to do your best to prepare for this appointment, because you know that if you can win this man‚ it will greatly help your work to continue in your field.

243. But on your way‚ you get stopped in a big traffic jam due to an accident further up the road. There’s nothing you can do but sit there and try not to get frantic. In this case you don’t have a way to contact this man to tell him that you’re going to be late. Your initial reaction might be one of panic. You feel it would be a very negative testimony to be late, but there’s nothing you can do but sit there and wait for the traffic to clear.

244. The Enemy would like to get you worked up and frazzled about it, thus in the end defeating you, because he doesn’t want you to win this victory. But instead you take the opportunity to fight the battle with praise. You start praising Me for your many blessings, for the victory of getting an appointment with this man‚ for the faith that I’m going to give you as you speak with him, for how it’s going to open wonderful doors of fruitfulness and witness in your field. You praise Me that the Enemy is not going to be able to defeat you. You praise Me that even if you are late, there’s a specific reason for it‚ and you’re not going to get in a frantic spirit, which will hinder your witness in the end. You praise Me that somehow I’m going to work this out and bring about a Romans 8:28.

245. As you’re fighting the battle in praise, I miraculously start to clear the traffic for you. It seemed an impossibility, but I do it for you, because your praise has empowered Me to do the impossible and to open the way before you. You make it to your appointment just in time, and you’re not all hurried and worried, but rather full of thankfulness and praise and faith. You are shining for Me‚ and this immediately draws this man to you and you have a wonderful connection with him right from the start. This is an example of a battle won through praise.

246. Picture yourself in bed fighting a serious illness. It’s so easy for one who is sick to give in to feelings of despair or discouragement, and that is exactly where the Enemy wants to keep you, because he can not only slow the healing process, but rake you over the coals at the same time and make you feel miserable for as long as he can.

247. But you decide you’re not going to give in to him and that you’re going to praise Me even through your affliction. As you begin to praise Me, even if all you can do is whisper the words and say them in your heart, you begin feeling My comfort and My love in a supernatural way. As you continue praising, I ease the pain and I bring you relief and sweet sleep, and through this thankfulness of spirit, and the subsequent rest you receive of both body and spirit, your healing process is greatly speeded up. You are not only given grace for the trial, but you come through faster and with more faith and strength than before.

248. No matter what the battle, if you can turn the discouraging, negative feelings and reactions of the Enemy around and shoot them back in his face through your praises, you will win. It doesn’t matter if the physical manifestations of the victory are not immediate; your spirit is uplifted and you are put in a position to fight much more effectively. And by having that spirit of faith and praise, you get an extra dose of grace and power to see you through the battle, no matter what it is, even if you are facing death, or serious pain, or a very trying emotional battle. Use praise to defeat the Enemy and to lift your spirit above the clouds, as you soar on the wings of praise and rise above.

The benefits of using praise right away

249. (Mama: ) All of this instruction from the Lord about praise is very inspiring and motivating‚ and it sounds pretty simple—and it is. The catch is, you have to do it. And usually in the midst of battle‚ praise is the very last thing you feel like doing. That’s because the Enemy knows that as soon as you start praising, he is defeated. So he tries hard to keep you from praising. But forcing yourself to do it even when you don’t feel like it is how you become tougher as a soldier, a better fighter. That’s one way of becoming more skilled—learning to use these weapons of the spirit when you know they’re called for, even—and especially—when you don’t feel like it.

250. (Jesus:) Praise is one of the most powerful weapons I have given you. Why? Because it is effective instantaneously, and the effects are felt immediately. It’s so fast that it zaps the Enemy’s power before he has a chance to get started. When used at the onset of a battle, it throws his weapons out of order and defeats them, sending him spinning, confused, unraveled, and unable to launch a clear attack.

251. It is also effective when used in the midst of a battle, and is a key to instant victory. However, when you don’t use it immediately, the Enemy has a chance to take root in your spirit, to weaken you and win a few rounds; therefore you aren’t as strong as you could be had you wielded the weapon right away when faced with a battle. The longer you let the Enemy have the advantage, the stronger hold he gains in your mind and spirit, and the harder you have to fight to get rid of him.

252. The fastest way to win a fight is to defeat him before he even gets his act together. As soon as he pulls out his little guns, as he’ll use those first in the hopes that you won’t notice the attack and will be drawn into it, grab hold of the mighty weapon of praise and whack him good! Knock him for a loop so that he is totally disabled and in disarray. If you use praise right at the beginning, you’ll find that often you won’t even have to fight the entire battle because he becomes disoriented and immobilized and he retreats, because he needs time to regroup and get his act together or come up with new tactics. Praise, when used right at the beginning, always gives you the advantage and makes you an instant winner. Even when at times the battle continues for a little while, you can be sure that it will be easier and over quicker than if you hadn’t used your praise weapon.

253. In these days of battle, it is imperative that you, My brides, learn to wield the weapon of praise in a proactive way.—That you learn that you can’t wait until the Enemy has you engaged in serious combat before you pull it out and begin using it, but that you should launch an offensive against him right at the start of the battle, when you first feel those little nudges, those little thoughts, those little trials coming on, or you foresee some difficulties or problems arising. By using this weapon of praise in an offensive way you will generate more power and spiritual energy‚ because you won’t be weary from having to fight a long battle. You will impair the Enemy at the onset, destroy his weaponry, and force him to retreat.

254. Another way to look at the weapon of praise is to imagine a spray of disinfectant. When the kitchen is dirty, when there are some spills or messes, you take out that bottle of disinfectant and a nice clean cloth and whish, whish, whish … the bad smell, the dirty mess, and the harmful germs are gone. Things are clean and pure again, and you can now pull out the fresh good food and begin your preparations. Similarly, in the spirit you can take the spray bottle of praise and aim it directly at any oncoming attack and instantly kill any evil “bacteria” before it has a chance to settle or be absorbed into your spirit. It purifies your spirit. It removes any blockages that zap your strength, or any filth that would cloud your vision, and immediately boosts your faith.

255. Faith brings on the victory, and praise is the voice of faith! Any attacks of fear, disunity‚ anger, loneliness, selfishness, desire for the world or its temptations, fear of persecution, negativity or doubt can be given a fatal blow as you take up the weapon of praise and use it against the Enemy. It requires very little effort on your part, compared to the results it gives you. The power that is generated through praise, in conjunction with your yieldedness and letting go, wins the victory every time.

[Box:]

256. (Jesus: ) I have made you vessels of My Spirit, and the things you will accomplish through Me are going to be so mighty and so great you have only begun to dream what they will be like! As you keep yielding to Me, as you keep giving Me more of your time, your spirit, more of a place in your heart and attitude and mind and being, I will do miracles on Earth through you, just as My Father did through Me, yet much greater.

[End of box]

Learning to use praise at the very beginning of any attack

257. (Jesus: ) Praise is also a weapon which thwarts any oncoming attacks. In that sense it’s not only offensive and proactive, but also counteractive. It’s like an anti-ballistic missile that you can use to destroy the enemy’s incoming missiles before they have a chance to hit. Think of that! When used in this way, it becomes a more powerful and effective weapon than when used after an attack.

258. This is why I have encouraged My brides to praise Me always, to continually be voicing words of praise‚ of gratitude and of victory throughout the day, as by doing so, you create a shield of defense that the Enemy has a harder time penetrating. It lessens his blows by defusing them before they reach your spirit. You are less weakened by his attacks and are more empowered to face the challenges before you, whatever they may be.

259. Praise is not only a weapon of combat, but a weapon I have given you to help sharpen your spiritual life and outfit you for combat. Every day that you hone this weapon, even if there are no present battles or you’re not faced with any major fights at that moment, you prepare yourself and get stronger spiritually through its use, so that when the battles do come, you are not overwhelmed by them.

260. Regardless of what kinds of battles you face—whether for your personal life and walk with Me, for your Home and its needs, for others, or your children, your teens, or even for the future—your spirit is stronger to deal with them and the Enemy’s power in these attacks is lessened through your praise power. You rise above these problems and obstacles much more easily, and the battles are not as intense or debilitating as if you hadn’t been in the habit of using praise offensively.

261. In the days to come, each of you, My fighters, will be engaged in many battles. But I have given you these weapons to use not only to defend yourselves from oncoming attacks‚ but more importantly as offensive tools so that you will have the advantage in battle. You will be stronger, more agile, quicker to respond and counterattack at the slightest hint of an attack. You won’t wait until the damage is done, but you will learn how to use these weapons in order to deflect the bullets shot at you, to defuse the bombs and destroy the missiles before they even reach their intended target. This is what I am teaching you and how you will learn to rise above in battle.

262. But you must hone these skills faithfully and continually—during big battles, during small battles, even during peacetime when your spirit is quiet and there are no major upheavals. For as you do so, you will then be quick and sharp when faced with any battle and will have instant power to cause the evil one to retreat and be set back on his heels, reeling from a mighty blow.

Give Me full control of the battle through your praises

263. (Jesus:) Yieldedness is a key element in the full functional power of the weapon of praise. When faced with a battle, by using praise and lifting your spirit to glorify Me, you are in essence giving Me full control of the battle. Your praises tell Me that you trust in Me and My power to bring victory. Your praises prove to Me that you’re depending on Me to win the battle‚ that you are letting go of your own works and depending on My power to save and deliver‚ to supply and work miracles, to care for and faithfully shepherd the flock of My pasture, to love and nurture My little ones, to help you overcome any temptation, to keep you dropped out and revolutionary, and to draw you closer to Me and make you into the man or woman that I need you to be. This declaration of dependence and praise greatly empowers you, My loves. I tell you now, the weapon of praise is one of the strongest weapons you can master. When used in conjunction with My will, you will be victorious in any battle.

Put skin on it!

264. (Mama:) The Lord gave us a list of some questions you can ask yourself to help determine areas in which you can do better in using the weapon of praise. This list isn’t to make you feel bad if you’re not doing all of them. It’s to challenge you, and give you ideas how you can do better! This is the year of strengthening‚ and in order to be strengthened, you have to find your weak points and work on them. So take this quiz with faith, happy that you’ll have a clear idea of where you can attack and practically apply all this wonderful counsel in your life!

[ ] When I wake up in the morning, are my first thoughts ones of praise and spending time letting Jesus know how much I love Him, and receiving His love?

[ ] Is praise/loving Jesus an integral part of my daily Word/personal time with Jesus?

[ ] Do I know who my praise angels are?

[ ] Do I communicate with my praise angels on a regular basis, getting practical tips‚ ideas, and instruction in the use of the weapon of praise?

[ ] Do I put into practice the personal tips and counsel I get on the subject of praise from the Lord and my praise angels?

[ ] When praising the Lord do I default to saying, “Thank You Jesus, thank You Lord,” or do I make a conscious effort to make my praises specific and meaningful?

[ ] Do I make an effort to praise the Lord in tongues whether or not I feel I “have the gift”?

[ ] Do I lift my arms to praise Jesus both in public and in private?

[ ] Am I an active participant in united praise times?

[ ] Do I put prayer, thought, and planning into my personal praise times, as well as those I lead for the Home, or with the children, so that our times of praise can be as meaningful and worthwhile as possible?

[ ] Do I praise out loud at “random times” during the day in front of others?

[ ] Is my first reaction to a difficult situation or problem to sincerely find something to thank and praise the Lord for, and think about how Romans 8:28 could be fulfilled through it? If I respond to bad news with “Oh great,” or “Bummer” (or even something worse, Lord help me!), do I catch myself and turn it into a praise?

[ ] Do I use the weapon of praise when I am personally attacked by the Enemy in any way? Do I wait until I’m well into the battle, or do I use it right at the beginning as an offensive weapon?

[ ] Do I use the weapon of praise when I am praying for others, or counseling them or helping them? Am I experienced in using it not to minimize whatever they’re going through, but in a way that it brings the Lord’s answers and solutions and a spirit of faith into the conversation?

[ ] Whenever I hear an answer to prayer, or win a victory, or finish a project, etc., do I take time to thank and praise Jesus? Do I get excited about the many daily miracles He does for me, and let Him and others know?

[ ] Is praise an integral part of my prayers and prayer vigil?

[ ] Do I keep a list of praise ideas, tips‚ quotes, etc., to help me during those times when I don’t feel like praising?

[ ] Do I have a reminder system of some sort to help me remember to praise?

[ ] When I am discouraged or battling heavily‚ do I pull out the weapon of praise as my first attack against the Enemy?

[ ] Would others in my Home‚ my children, and sheep consider me a positive, praiseful person?

[ ] Do I make an effort to use spare moments throughout the day to praise?

[ ] Are the praise/LJ songs part of the music I listen to?

[ ] Is praising, encouraging and appreciating others, especially the children, a strong point in my life? If not, am I taking definite steps to make it a strong point?

[ ] When I pray for the night‚ am I faithful to include praise and to count my blessings?

[ ] Is the spirit of our Home one of praise and thankfulness for the Lord’s supply, protection, provision, and leading? Or have we taken on a spirit of weariness and complaining and are just trying to survive?

[ ] Are our children gaining practice in praise and thankfulness, and learning from our good sample?

[ ] Does our Home regularly include singing and praise time as part of our meetings‚ devotions, classes, etc.?

Helpers you can call on!

265. (Mama: ) We asked the Lord if there was anyone else we should be working with in the area of learning to use praise more, and specifically in learning how to use it as an offensive weapon. We know we have Natalia, who leads us in praise, and we have our personal praise angels, who nudge us and remind us to praise. You can review the information the Lord has given us about them in the Letter Links file, and if you haven’t yet discovered who your personal praise angels are, that would be a good priority for one of your next personal prophecy times! But we wondered if, in addition to them, the Lord had anyone else He wanted to reveal at this time.

266. As the Lord has told us before‚ if you imagine all the departed saints, and all the angels He’s created, it’s obvious that there are a lot of helpers up there, and we will probably be discovering more and more until we get there! But the Lord lets us know these things when it’s necessary‚ and reveals new ones when we need them. And now He has chosen to reveal a new squadron of warriors who are activated by our praises, and at our command when we use the weapon of praise—Peter mentioned them in one of his recent notices. They are called the Victory Squadron, or the Praise Squadron. These new helpers are warriors, and are here to help us learn how to use praise offensively, as a weapon of mass destruction against the Enemy! Before we introduce them, here is a little explanation from our Husband.

267. (Jesus:) When I speak to you of the Victory Squadron, I am emphasizing the use of praise as a weapon in defeating the Enemy. These angelic beings are here to be an integral part of the process of turning your praises into the victory. Your praises activate My power. That power is then channeled through these beings to overcome those who fight to hinder you, stop you, defeat you, or even destroy you.

268. Just as faith can bring new life, heal‚ uplift, envision‚ and destroy the works of darkness, stop the Enemy in his tracks and drive him back, praise can bring healing, salvation, joy and hope to the lost, or it can devastate, confound, send into confusion and bring suffering, pain and My wrath on the heads of the Enemy’s forces and those who give themselves over to them.

269. The children of David have learned to use praise as a powerful weapon for good and are familiar with its positive power and fruits. I’m sending in the Victory Squadron at this time because as the darkness grows‚ you are going to have to develop your skills in the use of praise as a weapon to drive back and destroy the Enemy.

270. You need to become more militant, more furious with Satan and the hell on earth which he is trying to bring. You need to launch attacks on his gates through militant, on-fire praising of Me for the victories. Praise Me for what I will do on your behalf‚ and as you praise Me in full faith, you trigger the release of the power which the Victory Squadron can then use to help bring it to pass.

271. There is a time for gentle love‚ patience, longsuffering, binding up the wounds and tending the flocks, and praise—and the other gifts of My Spirit are instrumental in bringing down the spiritual power to accomplish this. But there are also times to use the weapon of praise to curse, attack, aggressively track down and destroy the wolves and those whose purpose is to devour and drag into darkness. In the days ahead you’ll need both. I’m striving to strengthen this aspect of your weapon of praise to bring it into balance.

The Victory Squadron

272. (Vision:) I’m seeing what appears to be a formation of beautiful white birds flying high in the sky above me. But these are no ordinary birds, because they’re huge and they’re flying at incredible speed in a v-formation, like geese do.

273. Now‚ in unison, the angle of their formation is starting to move upward toward the sun, and instead of looking like birds they appear to be a formation of fighter jets. But they still have beautiful, majestic, birdlike wings. There’s this beautiful harmony of wings, glistening white and armored silver.

274. Now their formation is flowing to the left, then downward, until I see the point of their formation pointing vertically and sharply toward Earth. It appears they are preparing to form some kind of “attack” position. I’m now able to zoom in and see them more clearly.

275. They’re beautiful angels of some kind. They have massive angelic wings which appear to be part of their arms. On their torsos and different parts of their bodies they’re wearing beautiful shining silver armor. That’s probably why they looked almost like fighter jets from afar, also because of the speed and formation in which they were traveling.

276. They have a very serious, determined look on their faces—a look of intense focus. Now I’m seeing what lies below them: It’s a massive dark and dirty horde of the Enemy’s forces gathered at ground level. Now I’m zooming out again and I’m seeing an incredible display of angelic force and power. This formation of angels is moving at what appears to be supersonic speed toward the Enemy’s forces! It looks like they’re actually going to smash right into them, but just as they’re about to do so, there’s a powerful blaze of laserlike light that emanates from the tip of the angelic formation, eradicating the Enemy’s forces of darkness below them. I’m looking at the Enemy’s forces, and it looks like “ground zero” where they were—a complete wasteland! They are literally G-O-N-E—completely eradicated! Wow‚ that’s so cool! They were literally evaporated, hallelujah! The angelic formation swoops over the wasteland below, before soaring into the air again with perfect ease and synchronization. They’re obviously familiar with this sort of mission—true professionals in every sense of the word!

277. Now, as if in conclusion of this awesome display of power, they all move downward again—although this time it’s as if they’re performing an aerial ballet, it’s so graceful and beautiful. Still in their “formation” positioning, each one of them floats gently to the ground. As they lower their wings, their wings disappear and they each raise their arms in jubilant praise to our Husband and Lover.

278. (Jesus:) These praise angels are who I want you to start calling on when it comes to using praise specifically as an offensive weapon against the Enemy. They are professionals!—Created and empowered to annihilate the Enemy every time. They are sharp and skilled angelic military strategists of the highest level—My “fighter jets” of the spirit! You may refer to them as the “Praise Squadron,” or the “Victory Squadron‚” named after their echelon military formation and because praise is the victory and always wins out over the Enemy. So according to your personal preference, you may refer to them as either one.

279. (Question:) Dear Love, are these the same as our praise angels? Do our praise angels become part of this Victory Squadron when they need to, or are they separate entities?

280. (Jesus:) This Praise Squadron is separate from your personal praise helpers. The Praise Squadron will help you learn how to be more militant and aggressive in your praises and use them to target and defeat the Enemy. The Praise Squadron is an integral part of the praise hierarchy in the spiritual realm, as well as part of the link and connection between you first using the weapon of praise and the “performance” or “completion” of the weapon of praise being used offensively against the Enemy’s forces.

281. I wish for My brides to learn to use the weapon of praise more as an offensive weapon on a regular basis—in preemptive strikes against the Enemy—rather than the more defensive approach with praise when you find yourself under attack.

282. I want My children to get stirred up in spirit when it comes to praise and actively use it in a more militant style of spirit and speech. When I say militant, I mean that you are trained and disciplined personally in your use of praise‚ and you do it whether you feel like it or not—you throw yourself into praise to Me, you call on the help of those who assist you in praise and in defeating the Enemy through your praises‚ and through that decision, you become strong against the Enemy, for praise is the undefeatable weapon! This is where My Praise Squadron comes in: They are skilled military strategists in the field of praise and its power against the forces of evil.

283. So it would behoove all My children to call on the Victory Squadron to give them more of an aggressive “fighter” nature when it comes to using praise as an offensive weapon against the Enemy. Any one of My children can call on the Victory Squadron to not only remind them to not take the Enemy’s attacks lying down, but to spiritually instruct them in becoming a more skilled and accomplished proactive strategist and fighter in the spirit when both praying and praising.

284. When each of My children seek Me as to how to personally become a more militant fighter and praise-wielder—which each one of My brides should do—calling on the Victory Squadron as part of your offensive weaponry of praise is an important part of being able to receive all the personal and custom–made instruction I wish to give each of My brides.

*

285. (Jesus:) The Victory Squadron are both activated by your praises and are the official executors of My praise power against the Enemy’s strongholds and attacks. They are also skilled instructors in spiritual warfare.

286. Looking at it in a military sense, when you call on the Victory Squadron‚ you’ll instantly be assigned your own praise “combat companion” in the form of one of the Victory Squadron going into battle with you, instructing you in the art of strategic offensive praise warfare. They will guide you in the how-tos of offensive praise so it’s executed with pinpoint accuracy against the Enemy.

287. These Praise Squadron angels work in unison with your personal praise angels, but they are specifically equipped and empowered to help you and personally instruct you in tough, rigorous times of combat and warfare against the Enemy. As I said‚ as you call on them, they will go into battle side by side with each of you, My brides.

288. So, yes‚ just as your praise angels do, they will prod and remind you to praise, but their specific expertise lies in instructing and teaching you how to use praise proactively and aggressively against the Enemy. Just as a soldier has to be skilled in not just one area of combat but many, My Praise Squadron have a three-fold mission and portfolio: To prod and encourage you to praise; to instruct you personally in becoming a more powerful offensive praise–wielder; and to execute My praise power against the Enemy and his forces.

289. Each one of you has an invisible and powerful “soldier at arms” beside you from one of the many Victory Squadrons when you activate their power in preemptive strikes against the Enemy, as well as during times of protracted battle against his forces. There are literally Victory Battalions of the spirit—made up of thousands upon thousands of Victory Squadrons—further than the eye can see! They are at your command when you call on them, and their full power is seen when you let loose with unrestrained praise!

[Box:]

290. (Jesus:) You might wonder, if I’ve told you that even one of My angels could take on all the demons of Hell and Satan himself, why do you need all these multitudes of Victory Squadrons? Why not just send down Michael and let him blast away, and presto-chango, problem solved?

291. The answer is similar to why not just drop a nuclear bomb on any enemy you might have? Problem solved—or is it?

292. If your only goal is total destruction, that might work. If your goal is as Mine is: to do all I can to help each soul I have created to choose the light of their own free will, then it becomes an entirely different scenario.

293. Millions in the days ahead will turn to Me in their times of desperation. These multitudes of Praise Battalions are designed to ensure that the minions of Satan are silenced, held at bay‚ or driven back in accordance with the choices of man in these days of darkness. They are the manifestation of both your prayers for the lost and the prayers of all My children in the spiritual realm for those who must pass through these days of Great Tribulation.

[End of box]

294. (Mama: ) One question that has come up is what the Lord means when He says that your prayers and praises “obliterate,” “destroy,” and “annihilate” the Enemy. We know that Satan’s demons have a part to play‚ so we’re not going to be able to wipe them all out or permanently destroy them. Later on, the Lord will cast Satan and his demons into the Lake of Fire, to remain for a long time, or until they repent, or whatever the Lord sees fit. But until then, it doesn’t seem like we can permanently ban them from coming around or permanently get rid of them.

295. So we have several times asked the Lord what He means when He says we have power to destroy them or obliterate them. He has explained that when He says that, He means that we are destroying their power, we’re obliterating them from the area around us, and in that sense we have won total victory right then. Depending on how great the defeat is for them, we sometimes even have a little rest in the spirit before they regroup and attack again—or sometimes we have to face another attack right away.

296. Our prayers and praises are powerful, and have the power to silence the attack, completely cut off the Enemy’s power, and send him screaming in defeat, but they don’t completely and permanently destroy the demons, because the Lord is allowing them to continue to serve His purpose. So when the Lord uses words like “eradicate‚” “devastate‚” etc., in regards to what we can do to the Enemy, He’s referring to the effect we have on the Enemy’s power that he’s trying to use against us‚ not necessarily that we are permanently destroying the demons themselves. Most of you have probably come to that conclusion already, but since I had the question, I figured some of you might have it too, and so I wanted to share the Lord’s answer with you.

297. May the Lord help us all to progress as ever better warriors for Him, wielding our powerful spiritual weapons offensively, and bringing His light and salvation and deliverance to as many as possible!

Fighting right beside you, Mama

New key promises on praise

298. Keep the keys of praise on your lips at all times, and you will be invincible.

299. The keys of praise unlock the door to greater faith.

300. Call on the keys of praise to drown out Satan’s voice and dissipate discouragement.

301. Release the power of the keys of praise and they will help you to overcome in spite of everything.

302. The keys of praise will lift your spirit and keep you on a positive track.

303. The keys of praise protect your thoughts and open the door to My mind.

304. Praise Me for everything in your life—the good and the bad, the pretty and the ugly, the joyous and the sad—and you will experience peace and contentment that transcends the boundaries of the earth or flesh.

305. Call on the keys of praise to fill your heart, mind, and entire being with the positive attitude that you seek.

306. Praise, the power of the keys, and looking to Me are the secret. So don’t start looking at the waves. Claim My keys, praise Me, look to Me for guidance, and I will never fail to calm the sea, give you safe passage, and make the mountain of obstacles fade away.

307. The keys of praise will defeat the Enemy and all his ways.

308. The keys of praise are an unbeatable force that you can tap into at any time. Use them and you’ll always come out victorious!

309. The keys of praise are mighty, powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword. They are ready and willing to cut the Devil right to the heart and send him screaming. When you’re weary and discouraged, and feel like you have no strength to rise above the circumstances, call on these keys and they will lift you up and out of the stormy seas, and set you on dry land again.

310. Use the weapon of praise with your whole heart and you will break the Enemy’s hold on you.

311. Praise will release all that you need for any trial or difficulty. Call on the keys of praise to help you praise Me.

312. Those who hold on to praise with their whole hearts, putting off pride‚ will do great and mighty exploits.

313. Praise will keep you through every tempest and storm.

314. My children never need to worry or fret when they have the undefeatable‚ unstoppable, almighty weapon of praise on their side!

315. Praise‚ and do not stop praising Me, and you will know no boundaries.

316. Claim the keys and praise your way to victories that the Devil will never be able to recover from or resist.

317. The Enemy cannot stand praise. Use the amazing, power-packed keys of praise to slam him to the ground in defeat.

318. The keys of praise are a powerful, miracle-working weapon that you possess; use them and you will see magnificent results.

319. Praise Me even when you don’t feel like it, for the keys of praise will bring victory out of seeming defeat. It’s always the right time to praise.

320. The keys of praise will outlast, outlive, and overpower anything that comes against them. Use them, and see the results!

321. I ride upon the wings of your praise. Therefore claiming the keys and praising in any situation, especially a negative situation, brings Me right to the forefront of the battle, where I draw out My sword and cut the Enemy to the heart.

322. Praise leads directly to the center of My heart. Claim the keys when you praise and I will run quickly to you with all My power available to win the battle.

323. Praise is the atmosphere of Heaven. It’s what the inhabitants breathe in to nourish their souls, and it’s what they breathe out to nourish the framework of a loving society. Call on the keys and praise to create the same atmosphere in your Home.

324. Praise is the hand of faith that pulls the trigger and eliminates the Enemy. The keys of praise will always bring you victory or reprieve.

325. In a standoff with the Devil, the keys of praise will help you to blind the Enemy and overrun his position immediately.

326. The keys of praise are the weapon of choice for anyone who wishes to be one of My champions.

327. The keys of praise should be your primary offensive weapon. Use them to obliterate any evil spirit or negative mindset.

328. Using the keys of praise sends a spiritual shock wave across the Enemy’s territory, clearing the way for you to march in and claim the land.

329. Having your new weapon of praise powered up and ready to fire at all times will give you the advantage you need in any situation where the Enemy might try to preempt you. The keys of praise work best if fired first. So fire them at all times and keep the Enemy running and dodging your spray of spiritual munitions.

Letter links

Endurance

[ ] “Faith and Healing,” ML #M:16-20, 23–24, 35-37, DB4

[ ] “Organization 1,” ML #54:6-12, DB4

[ ] “Run the Race‚” ML #1374, DB1

[ ] “Endure Hardness, as a Good Soldier‚” ML #2786:4-30, DB11

[ ] “Issues, Part 10,” ML #3397:8-27, GN 990

[ ] “Brazil National Prayer Day 2003,” ML #3456:170-182, 184-185‚ GN 1042

[ ] “Crowns on the Ice‚” ML #3465:195, GN 1053

[ ] “Getting Stronger—Part 2,” ML #3518:268-269, 274, 276-285, GN 1109

[ ] FJWL 1: #427

[ ] FJWL 2: #376, 454

[ ] “Fight The Good Fight” (excerpts), MOP 1

[ ] “Trials and Triumphs” (excerpts), Good Thots 2

[ ] “Suffering‚” #8, Word Basics

[ ] “Trials, Temptations and Tribulations,” #6-7, Word Basics

Praise

[ ] “Dumps‚” ML #33:21-23‚ DB4

[ ] “The Halloween Wheel,” ML #363:22, 26, 27, 30, DB6

[ ] “Count Your Blessings,” ML #1259:2, 6-13, DB1

[ ] “The Power of Positive Praise,” ML #1375:2-5‚ 12, 17-19, DB1

[ ] “How to Go on the Attack,” ML #2128:2, 4, 5, 8-9, 11–13‚ 18, 22, 24‚ DB7

[ ] “Praise and Sing Your Way to Victory,” ML #2833:1-7, 10, DB11

[ ] “Shepherding Our Children and Young People,” ML #3191:99-101‚ GN 796

[ ] “According to Your Praise Be It Unto You,” ML #3432:7, 8, 12, GN 1015

[ ] “Praise Your Way to Victory,” ML #3449:3-16, GN 1034

[ ] “Death to Depression, Part 2,” ML #3464:225-231‚ 235-241, Post-it GN #11

[ ] “Practicing Praise,” ML #3471:14-20, 40-42, 56–58, 81-84, GN 1059

[ ] “Renewal: A Praise Celebration,” ML #3494:11-17, 67, 69-70, GN 1079

[ ] “Shooting Straight, Part 1‚” ML #3499:162, GN 1086

[ ] “World Currents!—No.102,” ML #3528:361-363, 366-367, GN 1122

[ ] “The Art of War, Part 1‚” ML #3532:92-95, GN 1123

[ ] FJWL 1: #333, 339

[ ] FJWL 2: #86, 99

[ ] “Praise” (excerpts)‚ MOP2

[ ] “Communion with God: Praise and Thankfulness,” 52‚ 130, Thots 1

[ ] “Thankfulness,” 2, 3, 7, Word Basics

Spirit Helpers of Praise

[ ] “Praise Him,” ML #3265:3, 128-129, 133-135, GN 868

[ ] “Christmas Praises 2001,” ML #3372:5-8, 11-12, 14-18, GN 967

[ ] “Practicing Praise,” ML #3471:107, 109-110, GN 1059

[Box:]

Note: For more on the power of praise, see the inspiring personal testimony Prison to Praise, now available among the book summaries in the Overflow section of the MO site.

[End of box]

(End of File)

戦 術、パート2A

Table of Contents

RG-ML #3533, AM, 3/05

トピック: 信仰、忍耐、戦うこと、霊的武器

要約:

私たちが忍耐を学び、信仰を築き、勝利を勝ち取るためのママからのカウンセルと、それに関する預言をまとめたもの。

背景:

これは「戦術」のシリーズの一部です。私たちが使用できる霊的武器全てを使い「戦いを立派に勝ち抜く」ために非常に重要な主からのカウンセルです。

「戦術」のシリーズは、私たちに与えられた霊的武器を使うことに精通し、私たち個人の霊的成長と主への奉仕を妨げようと、私たちの思いと心に攻撃してくる悪魔と彼の霊力に対して、どのように戦うかを教えています。私たちは、どうにか敵の攻撃を防衛的に追い払うだけではなく、反撃に出て、積極的な対策を取ることによって、敵が霊的戦いで私たちを撃つことができる前に彼を倒さなくてはいけません。私たちは終わりの時代という段階にいるので、霊的戦いの術において一人一人が訓練を受けて上達し、エキスパートになることは、絶対不可欠です。

御言葉が教えるように、「私たちの戦いは、血肉に対するものではなく、もろもろの支配と、権威と、やみの世の主権者、また天上にいる悪の霊に対する戦いである。」(エペソ 6:12)

マリアはこのシリーズの紹介に、こう書いています。 「この地上での任務を果たすには、あなたたち各自が、個人としてもチームとしても、熟練した戦士になる必要があります。私たちは世界史上で最も暗い時代をくぐることになります。そして、霊界と物質界が融合し、また衝突する日を見るのです。

主は私たちに必要な指導を与えられました。そして、私たちが使える霊の武器をたくさん啓示されました。どれも、敵である悪魔に壊滅をもたらします。けれども、私たちはまだ熟練していません。主はあなたに、どのようにして霊の武器を攻撃的な方法で使うかを学んでほしいのです。攻撃された時にあなた自身やあなたのホーム、愛する人たちを防護するだけでなく、サタンの要塞を襲撃するのです。

このGNは、霊の武器をどのように攻撃的に使うかが書

かれています。辛抱し、耐え、勝つ方法です。また、戦いを

愛するのを学ぶ方法です。悪魔の動きを予期し、先手を打つ方法なのです。」 (戦術、パート1、パラグラフ3-4、12)

リンク集:

・ ML#M—–信仰といやし

・ ML#313—もしそうでなくても

ML#1268—信じ続けなさい

ML#717—奇跡を期待する

マリアより

最愛のファミリーへ

1.天の司令官、主からの、戦術に関するもう一つのレッス

ンにようこそ! この指導を通して、主は私たちの態度が受け身的なものから攻撃的なものになるのを助けておられます。一晩で変わることはないでしょうし、あなたは主が教えておられるこれらの新しい習慣を築こうと、今でも熱心に働きかけていることでしょう。このような変化をもたらすために、私たちは意識的に働きかけなくてはなりません。けれども、時が経つにつれ敵である悪魔との戦いにおいて非常に効果的になり、霊的武器の使用において高度に熟練するようになります。

忍耐力を学ぶ

2.優れたファイターになるために習得すべき一つのことは、忍耐力です。たとえ正しい方法で戦っているとしても、戦い始めてすぐにすべての戦争に勝てるわけではありません。

3.あるWSホーム*に、去年ずっと体調がとても悪かった

人がいます。主は彼女に対抗している霊的存在ドラウトとイラズモン、またそれらを打ち負かすスピリット・ヘルパー、アルマソールとエレキソーを明らかにされました。私たちは悪鬼に敵対して祈り、彼女の天のヘルパーの助けを要求しており、彼女もファイターになることについてたくさん学んでいます。けれども、長期に渡る病気と闘っている他の大勢の人たちに言えるように、彼女もまた「耐え忍ぶ」ということをしなくてはなりません。

[*WS: ワールドサービスの略。ファミリーの出版物を製作し、ファミリーの管理運営をしていく責任を受け持っているところ。]

4.これに似た状況で、しばらく戦いが続くという状況を使って、主が多くのことを教えられるという場合はたくさんあります。つらい経験をしている時、それは非常に長い期間のように思えます。けれども戦いが終わる頃には、あなたはずっと優れたファイターになっており、経験を積んでいます。そして、大抵の場合、それを何かと取り替えたいとは思いません。けれども、そこに至るまでが大変です! あなたは耐え忍ばなくてはなりません。試練のまっただ中にいる時、そこから逃れたいと思います。それが終わり、過ぎ去るよう望みます。平安がほしいのです。

5.攻撃的なファイターになることに関して、主は次に何を

私たちに話そうとしておられるのかを尋ねると、主は以下のように語られました:

6.(イエス:)わがプロアクティブなファイターであるあなたがたがさらに進んだ戦闘訓練に入る前に、すべての勝利が素早く勝ち取られるわけではないことを思い起こしたい。たとえ全力を注ぎ、立派に戦い、兵器庫にある武器を全部使っているとしても、戦いがしばらく続くこともある。そして、それは必ずしもあなたが失敗しているとか、能力不足だからではない。

7.あなたを強めるために、長引く戦いを使いたいとわたしが望む場合もある。それが信仰のテストである場合もある。そのような時期から学んでほしい、その他の貴重なレッスンがある場合もある。憐れみや理解、謙遜さ、わたしに頼ることのレッスンだ。わたしは激しく長期に渡る戦いを使って、人生で集中すべき事柄をもたらし、優先順序を定めなおすようにし、それによって全体的にもっと実り豊かになるようにすることもある。

8.あなたは戦い、全力を尽くさなければならないが、勝

利が素早く簡単に獲得されない時は、忍耐力のために祈り、あきらめてはいけない。勝利は必ずしも迅速に、簡単に訪れるとは限らないからだ。

9.だから、新しい戦闘テクニックを学ぶことで、わがファイ

ターの誰かが勝利をあまりにも理想化する前に、わたしは、これらのテクニックを使ったからといって、必ずしも戦いが素早く消え去ったり、終わったりするわけではないと念を押しておきたい。あなたは前よりもずっと勝利に満ちているようになる。それは、戦いの最中にあっても勝利に満ちているということだ。あなたはより多くの霊的進歩を遂げる。戦いによって弱められるのではなく、強められる。そして、最終的な勝利を与える段になった時、あなたは自分の役目を果たしており、勝利を受け取る状態にあるだろう。だが、勝利は必ずしも素早く勝ち取られるわけではない。それが、兵士の人生というものだ。

10.それが秘訣だ。戦う、プロアクティブな態度を持つのを学び、勝つために戦うものの、次から次へと戦いが来てもがっかりしないことだ。それこそ、ファイターの精神を担うということだ。その時、わが目的があなたを通して達成され、成就することになる。

どうすれば忍耐力を築けるか?

11.(ママ:)私たちはどうすれば忍耐を学べるかについて、主にカウンセルを求めました。忍耐力を持ち、それを強める鍵は何でしょうか? それを簡単にする秘訣とは? 効果的に戦っておらず、そのため戦い方を変える必要がある時と、全力を尽くしており、ただ戦い続け、忍耐力を求めて祈らなくてはならない時とを、どう見分ければよいのでしょうか?

12.(イエス:)ああ、忍耐だね! わが花嫁が厳しい戦いの中でしがみつき、勝利が見えない時でも断じてあきらめようとしないのを、わたしはどんなに喜ぶことか。勝利が来るように思えなくても、戦いや試練、困難、攻撃、病気の中をねばり強く戦い続ける人の勇気に、わが心はぞくぞくする。

13.忍耐とは、信仰の究極の姿だ。忍耐とは、目には見えないもののわが答が来ることを知っており、最後にわたしが救い出すまで耐え抜くと言うことだ。

14.だが、忍耐について一つ言えるのは、簡単ではないという点だ。生まれつき忍耐力を持っている人はいない。痛みや苦しみを耐え忍び、ゴールに向かって厳しい戦いを戦う不屈の精神は、訓練やハードワーク、祈り、また様々な困難や苦難の中、霊的武器を使うことによって築かれる。あなたには最終結果を見るのを助ける明確なビジョンの鍵を呼び求めながら、祈りによって耐え抜き、祝福を得るまでは絶対にあきらめないという鉄のような意志力が必要だ。

15.どうしてこの能力がそれほど大切なのかと思うかもしれない。厳しい戦い、さらには長期に渡る戦いをも耐え抜く能力は大切だ。なぜなら、あなたがたは終わりに近づいているからだ。終わりに近づいているしるしの一つとして、敵の力が増し、霊的戦いがますます激しくなる。そして、多くの場合、答が来るには長い時間がかかるだろう。それは絶対にあきらめないというあなたの信仰を世界に証しするためであり、わたしが聖書の中で約束したように敵に最後の日々を与えるためである。

16.終わりに近づくにつれ、あなたは即座の奇跡や超自

然的な奇跡の力が瞬時に流出するのを目撃するだろう。また、わが目的が達成されるか、あなたのテスティモニーが完成されるか、勝利を獲得し、必要とする救出を得るのにちょうど良い状態になるまでしがみつき、霊の内で戦い続けるために大きな忍耐力を必要とする場合もあるだろう。

17.つまり、わたしは理由もなしに「大患難期」と呼んだわけではないということだ! この時期を生き抜くよう定められているなら、あるいは大患難期にいたる日々を生き抜き、戦うよう定められているなら、タフな兵士となって、瞬時にわが力を用いる準備ができており、あなたを通してわたしが大きな奇跡をしたとしても誇らないだけ謙遜にならなくてはならない。また同時に、即座に奇跡が起こらなくても、長期に渡る戦いを喜んで戦い、すぐにわたしが救出しなくても信仰を失ってはだめだ。

18.預言者ダニエルは、天使がペルシャの王と戦っていた3週間の間、しがみつかなくてはならなかった。(ダニエル

10:18-20)そのような戦いは、もっと頻繁にあなたの身に起こるだろう。だから、わたしはあなたの霊的忍耐力を強め、わたしが時期尚早にあなたを解放しなくても確信を失わないよう心の準備をしたいのだ。

19.長期の戦いに直面する時、知っておくべき大切なことがある。あなたは「自分にできることは全部した。今、私は戦いがどんなに長く続いても神の約束の上に立ち、霊的武器を用いるつもりだ。絶対にあきらめない」と言い、耐え忍ぶと心に決める前、つまりそのような覚悟をする前に、本当にできることを全部したのかどうか、またあなたの救出や勝利を妨げているものが本当に自分の力ではどうしようもないことで、あなたの手落ちや戦法の欠陥や不足ではないことを確かめなくてはならない。

20.ここに、その違いを知る方法を挙げよう:一般的に、あなたは自分が利用できる武器をそれぞれ全部使い、一貫して用いるまでは、自分にできることをしたとは言えない。

21.長期に渡る厳しい戦いに身を任せる前に、こう自問してみるべきだ:

●この戦いについて、また、勝利を得るために何ができる

かを主に尋ねたか?

●名指しで叱責できるよう、どの霊の敵が戦っているのか

を識別したか?

●この戦いのために特定のスピリット・ヘルパーを受け取っ

たか?

●謙遜になって団結した祈りを求めたか?

●他にも、告白していない罪、苦々しい思い、プライドなど、

主の祝福を受け取るのを妨げている霊的障害があるか? また、それについて主に尋ねたか?

●私が戦っている主題に関して、また信仰を強めるために

御言葉を調べたか?

●効果的に戦うことについて学習し、またそれに関する御

言葉を適用しているかどうか、心を探ってみたか?

●セーフガードを定める、他の人に助けを求める、祈りのチ

ェーン*をリクエストする、断食**し、必死の祈りの時間を取るなど、取るべき他のステップについて主に喜んで尋ねているか?

[* 人々がある事柄のために、一定の期間、順番に連続

して祈り、その事柄のために常に誰かが祈っているよう

にすること。]

[** 重大な事柄において主は時に、私たちがある期間

(たいていは1日か2日)、断食をするよう求められること

があります。そうすることで、祈り、主を必死に求めること

に専心できるようにです。イエスは、ご自身のミニストリー

を始める前に、40日間の断食をされました。(マタイ4:2)

また、イエスは「祈りと断食」なくしては特定の奇跡を行う

ことはできないと言われました。(マタイ17:21) しかし同

時に、主は私たちが、断食を儀式のように定期的にする

ことは期待しておられません。(マタイ9:14-15)断食自体

が、霊的なメリットをもたらすわけではありません。、断食

は、私たちが必死で、完全に祈りに専心しているという印

なのです。私たちの必死さと祈りに対する専心の印なの

です。( 使徒行伝13:2-3にある実例を参照してくださ

い。)]

● 妥協や不従順、体制からの過度のインプット*のせい

で私の信仰は弱くなっているか? このような面をも

っと強めるべきだろうか?

[* 体制からのインプットとは、一般に世俗的なエンター

テインメントを指します。たとえばTVや映画、音楽、本、イ

ンターネットなどに載っている役に立たない情報、または

神の言葉に沿っていない情報のことです。]

22.上記のことをまだしていないなら、できることを全部したとは言えない。その場合、勝利を得る邪魔になっているのは敵や敵の攻撃ではないかもしれない。わたしはあなたを救い出したいのかもしれない。だが、あなたの側で何かが、たとえば利用できる霊的武器を全部、十二分に用いることや、勝利を得るためにわたしがさらに何を期待しているかを尋ねるなどのような事をしていないからかもしれない。

23.だが、わたしから聞き、スピリット・ヘルパーを呼び求め、特定の霊の妨害者を叱責し、あなたの心をわが祝福と力に備えるために霊的な刷新をしても答がまだ来ないなら、その時、あなたは自分にできることは全部したこと、また、とにかくしがみつき、わが霊の力をもって断固とした態度を取り、救出されるまで敵を拒み、圧倒され打ち負かされることを拒否することしか自分には残されていないとわかる。

24.このような戦いは、長期の病気か生死にかかわる病気のような身体的な患いに関係している場合が多い。時には、どのような霊的力を用いたとしても常に戦わなくてはならないように思える霊的患い、たとえばプライドや否定的な態度、嫉妬などのようなつきまとう罪もある。あるいは、あなたの好みではなく、できることなら逃れたいと思うものの、わたしがあなたに耐え忍ぶよう求める状況に関連した戦いもある。わたしはあなたがその状況の中で救出を見いだし、その過程で多くのレッスンを教える方を選んだ。このような戦いも長引くことがある。そして、わが意志があなたの忍耐によって試され、勝利の確証があろうがなかろうがどれだけ信仰によって戦えるかを見るための戦いになることもある。

25.このような戦いは大きな名誉だ。このように戦う人は

誰でも、忍耐の戦いの賜物を与えられるだけわたしから高く評価された人だ。あなたは他の数多くのテストをうまく合格し、それゆえこの信仰のテストを受けるという特別な名誉を得るために厳選された。わたしはヨブの時のように、あなたが死にそうになってもわたしを信頼するのを示すため、大勢の天の住民の前であなたの忠実さを証明したいのだ。

26.忘れてはならない。地上にいる時間は永遠に比べれば非常に短く、それは何よりもまして試験場、学校、全宇宙へのデモンストレーションにすぎない。人生は楽とは限らない。テストや戦いでいっぱいだ。長く、永遠に続くように思われる戦いや信仰のテストを耐え忍んでいる人は、天国から見ている者全員にとってパワフルなテスティモニーだ。それが神を喜ばせる類の信仰のテスティモニーだ。たとえどのような状況であっても、救出のわが約束とわが正義と忠実さを信じるがゆえに、終わりのない困難を耐え忍ぶ、「もしそうでなくても」(参照 ML#313)の信仰だ。

27.あなたは永遠に苦しむかのように感じるかもしれないが、それが終わった時、全体を見てみるなら、それほど長かったとは思わないだろう。ここに来て、人生と現実のすべてが示される時、あなたは自分が耐え忍んだことを喜ぶだろう。あなたが得た信仰の強さは貴重なものであり、あなたが雄々しく闘うのを見ることで他の人に伝えた信仰の強さは、地上においても天国においても貴重なものだ。

28.あなたが経験していることは天国にいる者にもレッスンを教え、霊感することができると聞いて驚いてはならない。わたしに逆らってサタンが三分の一の天使を説き伏せることができたのなら、天使の思いを変えるか、せめて説得可能なのは明らかだ。天使は弱くないが、彼らはあなたがたと同じ次元にいる人の良い見本によって動機づけられたり刺激されたりしないほど罪がなく、完ぺきな存在ではない。彼らは、彼らがその目で毎日見ているものを信じ、信仰によって受け入れようとする上であなたが直面している困難を知っている。

29.だから、あなたが長期に渡る戦いを味わっており、そ

れを克服するために力の限りを尽くしたものの、信仰によって戦い続けることになってしまった場合、あなたは、自分の信仰や確信、闘志から刺激を受けている天使や大勢の天のヘルパーを教えているのだと知りなさい。彼らも同様にわたしをもっと信頼し、わたしのためにもっと働き、より大きな愛と情熱をもって仕えたいという気持ちになるのだ。

30.また、あなた自身の心と霊も明らかに益を受ける。あなたが正しく戦い、強い信仰を保つなら、長く続く戦いはあなたから最高のものを引き出す。憐れみや謙遜さ、必死さ、理解、優しさを引き出す。霊の成熟さを教える。あなたの信仰をテストし、証明するので、それは本物の黄金の信仰となる。そのような信仰はわたしにとって尊い。

31.また、あなたの信仰が本物であることを示すテスティ

モニーにもなる。この世さえも、状況が明るく、何の問題もない時に信仰を表すのは簡単だと知っている。けれども厳しい試練やテストに直面しながら、わたしにしがみつき、わが良きことを宣言するなら、人々はハッとして、あなたには何か特別なものがあると気づく。人々は、あなたのわたしに対する深い愛とつながりに気づく。わたしはあなたが試練の炎をくぐるのを許して、わたしに対するあなたの愛とわが言葉がいかにパワフルかを示すテスティモニーとする場合がある。わたしたちのつながりによって、そのような試練を耐え忍ぶことができるのだ。

32.つまり、そのような戦いは決して無意味ではないということだ。信仰のつらい試みや、わたしがあなたの祈りに答えていないように思われる時期から、多くの益が生じる。あなたはこう言うかもしれない。「それはそれで素晴らしいけれど、そのような試練の時をどう切り抜ければいいのですか? 限りなくいつまでも続くように思える病気や敵の攻撃、迫害による戦いの中でも進み続けていくには、どのような準備をすればいいのですか? 落胆せずに勝利を失わないためには、どうすればいいのですか?」と。

33.(イエス:)終わりの時代に入るにつれ、あなたは霊の世界の現れを実際の世界で見るようになるだろう。霊の内で歩くにつれ、あなたはほとんど見るものすべての背後に霊的勢力があることがわかるようになる。さらには霊的なものを感じる感覚が鋭くなって、霊の世界の働きが非常に良くわかるようになるだろう。あなたはベールの向こう側を頻繁に見ることができ、物質界を動かし、形作っている実態がわかるようになる。やがて、このすべてが起こる。わが子らであるあなたがたにとって、それは恐れるべきものではなく、奉仕にとって有益なものになるだろう。

さらに進み、より長くしがみつく

34.(イエス:) 霊的武器をすべて使い、それぞれの状況において勝利の鍵が何かをわたしに尋ねる他に、長く厳しい戦いを耐え忍ぶための非常に大切な鍵は、常日頃から霊的武器を訓練し、御言葉を取り、特に祈りによって戦うことだ。具体的に言うと、これは前よりも長く戦いを頑張り抜き、前よりも熱心に戦うという決意をすることによって、耐久力を鍛えるということだ。そうすることであなたは次第に、挫折したり、あきらめたり、戦う気力を失ったりすることなく、ランナーのように、より長い距離を走ることができるようになる。

35.「限界点」は戦いによってそれぞれ異なるが、必ず幾つかある。敵に降参し、敵の意のままにさせるか、あるいは戦い続け、優位に立つかの限界点は常にある。たとえば嫉妬の戦いの場合、限界点とは、あなたが心に抱いていた悪い思いを口に出し、誰かを非難して、相手に気まずい思いをさせる時かもしれない。あるいは、すべき事をする代わりにいらだちや怒りを爆発させ、感情に身を任せてしまう時かもしれない。

36.疑いの戦い*だとしたら、限界点とは、わが言葉によって戦い、わが言葉を信じるよう戦うのをやめ、わが言葉に強くない人に自分の疑いを話したいと思う時かもしれない。健康面での戦いの限界点なら、あなたが弱り果て、わたしはあなたをいやさず、永遠に病気なのだという恐れを抱く時かもしれない。このような反応や行動は、あなたが耐え忍んでいる期間を改善するための明確なプログラムによって避けているべきだ。

[* 疑うこと、または神の言葉の真理を信じることの欠如をあらわす。疑いは信仰の反対です。(マタイ14:31)]

37.戦争が終わり、勝つまで戦おうとするのは何も新しいことではない。けれども、そのような試みをさらに効果的にするための鍵とは、戦闘の流れとあなたの反応をもっと知っておくことだ。つまり、いつ攻撃を受けているか、いつあなたが勝利あるいは限界点に達しているかに気づき、次に攻撃された時により良い成果を上げるようにするのだ。先回の戦いの時にあきらめてしまった理由、その戦いに負ける結果となったか、または敗北の原因となった誤った決断は何だったのかを分析しなさい。系統立てて分析し、深く考え、祈り、わたしにその結果を分析させなさい。そうすることで、あなたは自分が戦いに強くなっているのか弱くなっているのかがわかる。

38.(ママ:)2人の人がこう質問しました。「これは、限界点に来て、間違った決断をしたなら、負けるということですか?それとも、戦いごとに多くの小さな限界点があって、もちろんそれを乗り越えた方がいいのですが、もし失敗してもそれで最後というわけではないのですか?」

39.(イエス:)戦争は多くの戦闘で成り立っている。そして、戦闘はより小さな小競り合いや白兵戦、急襲、爆撃で成り立っている。もちろん、それらには、敵を乗っ取るという目的がある。あるいは当然、敵に乗っ取られることもある。それぞれの小競り合いや戦い、戦争には、あなたが優位に立つか、敵を優位に立たせてしまうという時が何度もある。わたしはこのメッセージで全部「戦闘、あるいは戦い」と呼んでいるが、実際、より大きく、重要な戦いもある。そして、すべての大きな戦闘は多くの小さな戦闘からなっている。たとえば、克服しようとしている嫉妬の戦いがあるなら、戦闘全体は、何ヶ月、さらには何年にも渡る長いものかもしれない。だが、あなたが一つずつ戦い、勝つことのできるより小さな戦闘がたくさんある。だから、戦闘の程度は様々だ。だが、その一つ一つに、勝利までやり遂げるか、敵に領土を明け渡してしまうかの「限界点」が少なくとも一つある。

40.時には、小さな決断によって結果的に戦闘に負けてしまうこともある。誤った決断をし続けているなら敗北するのは確実だ。だが、大抵の場合、間違った決断を一つしても、立ち上がって、やり直し、傷を回復し、失った陣地を取り戻すことができる。それは少し難しく、代価ももっとかかるので、できるならこのような回り道はしない方がいいだろう。だが、決して戦争に敗北したわけではない。わたしがここで言っているのはそれなのだ。たとえ小競り合いや戦闘で負けたり誤った決断をしたりしても、この世の終わりではない。だが、確かにそれは避けた方がいい。そして、さらにもっと頑張り続け、終始一貫して耐え抜き、勝利のために先回よりももっと懸命に戦うこと、それがこのメッセージのポイントだ。

41.わが兵士であるあなたがたがこれを実行できるなら、ずっと有能なファイターになれるだろう。あなたは勝利を前よりも頻繁に味わうようになり、忍耐力が見事に増すだろう。

42.だから、戦闘テクニックを学習しなさい! 追い込まれたり、戦いに負けたりしたからといって、戦争自体に敗北したわけではない。立ち止まって、何がうまくいかなかったのか、何が敵を優位に立たせてしまったのかを分析すべきだ。そして、ほとんどの場合、それは、あなたが戦わないか、霊的武器を使わないという決断をした時や、勝利を心に描き続け、力の限りを尽くして頑張り抜くという選択をするのではなく、むしろ何であれあなたを悩ませていたものに屈してしまった時だったというのがわかるだろう。

43.何が間違っていたかがわかったなら、信仰を強め、防御を固め、次はもっと長く頑張り抜きたくなるだろう。もう一つの約束を要求し、もう一つのテストに耐え、もう一度、敵を拒むのだ。そのたびにあなたの力は増す。そして、やがて、あなたは今よりもずっと頻繁に勝つようになる。戦いをもっと好むようになる。あなたはずっと勝利に満ちるようになるからだ。耐える価値はある!

44.オリンピックの選手には、あらゆる事を測定するコーチがいる。彼らはレースのタイムを秒単位で測ったり、選手に器具をつけて、心拍数や脈拍・呼吸数などを測ったりする。彼らはこの時代にチャンピオンになりたければ、自分が進歩しているかどうかをデータで判断することが大切だと知っている。あなたもまさにそれをすべきだ。

45.あなたはどの時点で勝利を失い、敵に打ち負かされるのかを見極めなければならない。そして、次回はもう少し長く持ちこたえると決意するのだ。あともう一分、攻撃を食い止めておくための計画を考え出し、もう一つ鍵を要求し、もう一つ祈り、次回は「負けない」ために、何でも必要なことをするのだ。それは、長期戦に対する訓練の大切な一部である。特に前よりもさらに進み、さらに長く頑張り抜くための鍛錬だ。

信仰を築く

46.(イエス:) あなたにはまた、このような試練の時にしがみつくための強い信仰が必要だ。そのような信仰はわが言葉から、また弟子に要求されているあらゆる事をすることから来る。つまり、世俗の影響を避け、どんな試みに遭ってもわが見方をするように戦い、もっとわが思いを思い、暗記し、わが言葉について語ることなどだ。これらの行動は、あなたが炎のような試みに遭い、しばらくはそのような状態が続くように思える時に必要な、しっかりとした土台を備えてくれるだろう。

47.信仰を強めるもう一つの良い方法は、とりなしの祈りだ。絶望的だと思ったり、見込みがないと思ったりしても、その状況のために祈り続け、わたしがリクエストに答えるまで祈りの力を送り続けることによって信仰を築くのは良いことだ。わたしがあなたの思い通りにリクエストに答えるとは限らないが、わたしは答や解決策、またその過程で多くの益をもたらすと約束しよう。

48.あなたは、どれだけしばしば祈りへの信仰を失い、怠慢になって形だけの祈りを祈り、わたしからの答を心から期待しないことがあるかに驚くことだろう。あなたはそれが務めだと感じるので祈るが、状況が変わることを心から期待しない。ママの目について考えてみなさい。長年に渡って何度も祈ったので、これだけ祈った後、今さらわたしが祈りに答えるとは思わず、ついに多くの人にとってこれは形式的なものになってしまった。これは「肉のとげ」の状況であって、こういうものなのだと考えた。

49.だが、長い年月を経て今、ママは素晴らしくいやされ

た。今でも時々、祈りを求めるが、わたしはずっと早く、迅速に答えている。ママはあなたがたの祈りによって支えられており、それらは大きな奇跡を起こしている。だが、あなたがたが皆、信仰を失い、長くかかりすぎているといって祈るのをやめていたなら、そうはならなかっただろう。

50.中には、ある時点でビジョンを失ってしまい、祈っても役に立たないと考えてしまった人もいる。だが、この態度は変わらなくてはならない。試みに遭い、二歩前進し一歩後退しても、あるいは二歩向上し一歩低下しても、あるいはどんな状況であろうと、最後まで祈らなくてはならない。どんな状況であろうと、信仰に満ちた祈りを祈ることによって、もっと信仰を鍛えなさい。わたしへの信仰と信頼を言葉に表す練習をしなさい。たとえ長い時間がかかっても、わたしが働きかけ、答をもたらそうとしていることを信じる信仰を引き伸ばし続けなさい。

51.将来直面する長期戦を耐え抜きたいなら、信仰を引き伸ばし、今ここで直面している戦いをねばり強く戦うことによって、その準備をしなさい。今、負けてばかりいたり、霊の内であきらめたり、小さなことへの信仰を失ったりしているなら、これから先、どうやって立ち向かっていくつもりなのだ?

52.現実的な例を挙げよう。思ったより早く治らないからといって、一度重いインフルエンザにかかるといった小さなことでわがいやしの約束や鍵の力に疑問を抱くのなら、あなたや家族がもっと深刻な病気になったり、公の場でわがいやしの力を表すよう求められたりした場合、どう切り抜けるつもりなのか?

53.あなたは比較的、楽な時期である今、すぐにあきらめないよう努力することによって信仰を築くべきだ。もっと進歩を遂げ、もっと信仰を持ち、もっと答を期待しなさい。そうすれば、これらすべてのことは将来、大いに役立つだろう。小さなことで勝利を失ってばかりいることはできない。さもなければ、大きなことで勝利できなくなってしまう。インフルエンザにかかってそのために祈り、自分にできることをしたにもかかわらず長引いても、前よりも立派に戦って、思ったほどわたしが早くいやさないことを不思議に思ったり疑問を抱いたりせずに、「なぜ私の場合鍵は効果がないのか? なぜ私はまだ病気なのか?」という疑いと共に敵を入り込ませないように、意識的な努力をしなさい。

54.逆に、わたしを信頼し、混乱を切り抜けなさい。あなたの信仰の健康状態の方が、体の健康状態よりずっと大切だ。霊的信仰があなたを支え、健康な状態や体力よりもあなたを多くの窮地から引き出してくれるだろう。だから、人生のその部分を強めなさい。本当に肝心な部分を強めなさい。まだ戦いが始まったばかりの頃から落胆や疑いの限界点に達するようではだめだ。

55.つらい時にはこう自問しなさい。「1年後でもまだこの

問題が続いていたなら、どうするだろうか?」と。どの時で、

わたしを信じるのをやめるかを自問しなさい。犠牲が大きすぎると感じるのはどの時点だろうか? 3週間は信頼できるが、4週間は無理だろうか? 5ヶ月は我慢できるが、6ヶ月は無理だろうか? どこで一線を引くのか? 正しい答はもちろん、「たとえ神が私を殺されても、私は神を信頼する」( ヨブ記13:15)だ。そして、あなたが味わっているつらい経験はおそらく一年も続かないし、きっとこの短い期間を頑張り抜くことができれば長期に渡る試練が来た時でも乗り切ることができると知って、ほとんどの場合、あなたはうれしく思うことだろう。

56.あなたは、自分が思っている以上に多くのことに耐えられる! あなたがたの多くが、自分はもうぎりぎりの状態であり、十分戦っていると考えている。実際は、まだ始めてさえもいないのに。まだ「血を流すほどの抵抗」(ヘブル12:1-4)をしていないのに、できるだけのことをしたと考えている。

57.あなたの信仰はどこにあるのか? あなたの忍耐と穏やかな信頼はどこにあるのか? 中には、新しいホームや状況に入って6ヶ月の内にしっくり行かないと、将来について取り乱し、自分は正しい場所にいるのか、わたしはあなたを祝福しているのか、自分の人生は無益なのかと考え始める人がいる。モーセが40年間、荒野にいたのはどうなるのか? それこそ、耐え忍ぶことによって信仰を学ぶという見本だ!

58.中には、わたしがすべての祈りに答えず、あらゆる難局から救い出さないことでひどくいらだつ人たちがいる。そして、わたしが何年も、あるいは何十年も投獄されるのを許した歴史上の偉大なクリスチャンたちのことを忘れている。彼らは、「聖書には『わたしはあなたをあらゆる悪から救い出す』と書かれていますが、あなたはわたしを救い出して下さいませんでした。だから、信じるのをやめます」と言うこともできた。だが、彼らはそう言わなかった。彼らはしがみついたのであり、わたしは何らかの方法で救い出したのだ。そして、彼らのねばり強さと忍耐は歴史上の見本となっている。耐え忍んだことによる、彼らのここでの報酬は大いなるものである!

59.あなたの夫であり、擁護者であるわたしが何もしないと決めたと考え、増援は来ないと思って信仰を失い、戦いをあきらめるのは絶対に良くない。答は必ず来る。だから、答が来るまで耐え忍び、戦うのはいつも割に合う。だが、正しい種類の信仰がないなら、その間持ちこたえることはできないだろう。わたしがそう言ったなら必ず実現すると純粋に信じる気持ちがないなら、あきらめてしまうだろう。

60.だから、あなたの信仰を強めなさい! わが言葉を読み、毎日、祈りや、自分の弱い部分を強め、疑いに攻撃をかけることによって信仰を引き伸ばしなさい。そして、約束を果たすようにとわたしに求めている間、頑張り抜きなさい。とにかく、頑張りなさい。ゴール直前でやめてはだめだ。頑張りなさい!耐え忍びなさい! あなたは大いなる報酬を受けるだろう。

あなたには何の関わりがあるか? わたしに従ってきなさい!

61.(ママ:)時々、主が求めておられる勝利は、私たちが望んでいる勝利と異なる場合があります。良い兵卒として、主が送られるならどんな戦いでも戦うのが私たちの務めです。そして、霊的武器を効果的に用いているなら、たとえ何の違いももたらしていないように感じても、敵にダメージを与えており、戦況を優位にしているとわかるのです! 時として、主が求めておられる勝利とは、ただ私たちの霊を強めたり、信仰のテスティモニーとして私たちを使うことである場合もあります。

62.私たちは必ずしも明確な勝利を見るわけではありません。その時こそ、信仰と忍耐のテストになります。けれども、忠実に主と確認を取り、最も効果的に戦うにはどうすればよいか、今日どのように戦うべきかを主に尋ねているなら、あなたは自分にできることをすべてしており、あとは主次第だとわかります。その時こそ、自分を強めるために忍耐の鍵を求め、答を見ようが見まいがベストを尽くすと決意しなければなりません!

63.次のメッセージで、主は忍耐について役立つ秘訣を語られています。

忍耐の鍵を呼び求める

64.(イエス:)勝利がすぐに来なくても、さらにはこの人生で全面的な勝利が実現しなくても、戦い続けるべき戦いがある。たとえば、長期に渡る健康上の戦いについて考えてみなさい。わたしは時として、完全にあなたをいやさず、戦い続けるよう求めることがある。長期に渡る霊的戦いもあり、すべての霊的武器を効果的に使っていてもとことん戦わなくてはならないこともある。

65.時には、その戦いがあなたの人生や活動にとって極

めて重要なので、敵が簡単にあきらめない場合もある。わたしはあなたの信仰を証明するために、敵にテストさせる場合もある。あなたが望んでいる以上に戦いが長引く理由は実に様々だ。

66.戦い始めた途端にすべての戦いが終わるわけではない。中には、勇敢であり続け、わたしがあなたを救い出すまで立派に戦い抜くと決意しなければならない戦いもある。

67.長期戦の場合、わたしが「よくやった!」と言えるまで長く熱心に戦えるよう、あなたは忍耐の鍵を呼び求めなくてはならない。どれだけ長く戦うかが問題なのではない。どのように戦うか、どのように敵と交戦するかが大切なのだ。

68.忍耐の鍵はあなたに、将来直面するであろう長期戦

に取り組む力と決心を与える。忍耐の鍵はたとえ今日、明日、あるいはこの人生では勝利を見なくても、あなたを最高レベルで戦い続けさせる。あなたは個人的にどんな代価がかかろうとも気にしないぐらい最終的な勝利を確信しつつ、前進し続けなくてはならない。あなたは、戦ったゆえに、また他の人から見れば敗北と思えるもののために進み続けるという闘志ゆえに、報酬を受けると信じなくてはならない。

時には、これはわたしのための テスティモニーである

69.中には、この人生では明らかな勝利が見えない戦いもある。例えば、わが花嫁やその家族をわたしに近づけるために使う、長期に渡る致命的な病気がそうだ。わたしはこのような戦いを、信仰のテスティモニーとして見る。

70.ヨブを覚えているか? 彼は「たとえ神が私を殺されても、私は神を信頼する!」と言った。あなたはそのような信仰を持たなくてはならない。即座に勝利を見ようが見まいが、そのような忍耐を持たなくてはならない。戦いがどんなに長引こうが、喜んで戦わなくてはならない。あなたはわが軍隊の兵士であり、最終的にはわたしが勝つことを知っているからである。

戦い方を知る

71.すべての戦いが長期戦になるわけではない。霊的武器を使って戦うなら即座に勝てる戦いもある。少し続く戦いもあれば、長く続く戦いもある。大切なのは、それぞれの戦闘における戦い方を知ることだ。どれだけ長く戦うべきかではなく、どう戦うべきかを見出しなさい。

72.どれだけ戦いが長引くかとは関係なく、全力を尽くして戦い、勝利を見るまで戦い続けると決意しなくてはならない。それが、勝利を得る方法だ。思い通りの勝利が来なくても、戦うことにうんざりし、信仰を失ってはならない。そうではなく、わたしは戦いがいつ終わるかを知っていることを思い出しつつ進み続け、戦い続けなさい。わたしはあなたが何に直面するようになるか、何に耐えることができ、何に耐えられないかを知っている。

73.ガンのような生死に関わる深刻な病気といった長期戦に遭遇した場合、すぐさま「一体、何の役に立つのか? どうせ死ぬんだ!」と言ってあきらめてはならない。それが兵士と言えるだろうか? あなたは戦うのに何が必要か、どう戦うべきか知らなくてはならない。そして、それを実行しなさい。命を失うかもしれない。あなたはそうやって天国で報酬を受け取るのかもしれない。わたしをほめたたえよ! それゆえにわたしに感謝し、戦いに精を出し、できる限りその報酬を最高のものにしなさい。

74.今日、どう戦うべきかを知りなさい。今日、あなたは何に直面していて、それをどう戦うべきなのか? 何に対して戦ってほしいとわたしが望んでいるかを見出し、それを実行しなさい。もしかしたらわたしはあなたに完全ないやしを求めて戦ってほしいのかもしれない。それとも、死ぬ時の恵みのテスティモニーとなってほしいのかもしれない。どちらにしても、わたしの目から見れば勝利だ。

75.戦死したとしても、その価値はある! それは立派に戦ったという証明だ。勝利が勝ち取られたのだ! あなたは決して完全に信仰を失わず、あきらめなかった。決して退かず、戦うのをやめなかった。もしかしたら、最後まで戦い、信仰と勇気と忍耐の見本になることが、あなたへのわが召しかもしれない。

76.もしかしたら、あなたはいやされる運命にはないのかもしれない。この病気から完全にいやされることはないかもしれない。だから何なのか? それがどうしたのだ? 計画通りに人生が進まないのであなたは困るかもしれないが、一体誰のための人生なのか? あなたか、わたしか? あなたを救い出すのをわたしが良しとしたなら、もう一日生きて戦えることをわたしに賛美しなさい。この戦いによってあなたをこの人生から解放することをわたしが選ぶなら、その解放ゆえにわたしをほめたたえなさい。自分の望みが実現しないからといってわたしを疑ってはならない。とにかくわたしに感謝し、息絶えるまで、またはいやされるか救い出されるまで戦い続けなさい。

戦いの内、どの程度がわが意思なのかを知る

77.時々、あなたは大きな困難に直面し、それに耐えなくてはならないと考える。だが、わたしはちょっとした変化や何かを捨て、思いを変えるだけでその困難が軽減されると知っている。時には、あなたは委ねていないために苦闘している場合もある。だが、委ねるやいなや、わたしは介入して勝利をもたらすことができる。それは素晴らしい安堵だ! だから、戦いを見極め、何が原因となっているかを告げるようわたしに求めなさい。そうすれば、どのように戦い、何のために戦っているのか、また戦いの方向を変えて自分の力を効果的に使うには何をすればよいかがわかる。

78.戦いが延々と続く場合、戦いを再評価し、自分が何のために戦っており、何が自分に期待されているのかを知るために頻繁にわたしの所に来なさい。また、他の人からのカウンセルや裏付けもあると助けになるだろう。戦いの最中に目的が達成され、わたしが状況を変えたいと思う時も出てくる。だから、それに対してもオープンでありなさい。

79.わたしが戦いを明確にしたなら、あなたは戦う価値があると確信して完全な信仰を持って全力を注ぐことができる。あなたはわたしに支えられているので、そこから強められるだろう。

わたしがあなたにどのような勝利を目指して戦ってほしいのかを知る

80.今からあなたが遭遇する戦いすべてが「長期戦」になると考えてはならない。わたしはあなたにファイナンスの供給に関する戦いを永遠に戦うよう求めてはいない。わたしはあなたに、立ち上がって、わたしが言ったことを実行して勝利を得ること、またわたしが告げた方法で資金を供給する調和の取れた実り豊かな活動をすることを期待している。あるいは、あなたがからみつく罪と戦っているなら、それについて常に必死の状態を保たなくてはならないとしても、それが妨害にならずにわたしに仕えられるぐらいの勝利の状態にいることができるよう戦うことはできる。わたしはあなたがそれを抑え、セーフガードを定め、助けを求め、喜んで認め、必死の状態を保ち、それから戦いに出ることを求める。その違いがわかるだろうか?

81.長期に渡る戦いもあれば、短期の戦いもある。短いか、中間か、長いかにかかわらず、今日直面している戦いをどう戦うべきかを知りなさい。どのような勝利を期待でき、目指せるかをわたしに尋ねることを学び、それからその勝利を要求し、全力を尽くしてそのために戦いなさい! 今、直面している試練に対してどう戦うべきかを知り、それがどれだけ長く続くかは心配しないようにしなさい。

82.あなたは、どの戦いを戦うべきか、そしてわたしがあなたのゴールとしてどのような勝利を差し出しているのかを最初から知らなくてはならない。それが長期に渡る戦いであり、現在あるいはラプチャーの時、それともそれまでの間にわたしがあなたを帰郷させるまでこの地上での戦いを最後まで戦い、勇敢な兵士でいることがわが意思だと示すなら、あなたはただこう言わなくてはならない。「わかりました、主よ。私に武器と最後まで耐え忍ぶ力を与えて下さい。あなたが良しとされる最後まで戦えるようにして下さい。私はあなたに人生を捧げ、委ねます。私はあなたのものです。そして、あなたが送られるどんなものに対しても戦い続けます」と。

どの戦いにも全力で戦う

83.戦うことがわが意思であり、戦う価値があることをわたしと確認を取ったなら、たとえ長期戦になったとしても、喜んで極限まで戦わなくてはならない。つまり、たとえどんな戦いでも、どれだけ長くなっても、どのような状況下でも、勝つまで100%注ぎ込んで戦わなくてはならないということだ。それが天のふるさとでわたしと共になることを意味したとしても、そうするなら自分の役割を果たしたことになり、勝利が来る前にあきらめなかったことになる。

84.特に霊的に激しい戦いの最中にいる時や痛みの伴う長期に渡る患いに耐えている時には、極限まで戦い、喜んで100%与えるというのは非現実的で「実行可能」ではないと思えてしまう。このような戦いを耐え忍んだ人は、いわゆる「戦争の現実」を知っている。彼らは眠れぬ夜、霊の苦悩、終わりのない痛みを知っている。そして、身体的な患いの場合は、体が思うように動かせないつらさや、トイレに行ったり、歯を磨いたり、シャワーをしたりなどのような日常生活がうまく営めないつらさも知っている。彼らにとって「極限まで戦う」というのは、何かを食べるとか、眠れない日が続いた後でも神経衰弱にならないなど、ある行動を達成することだと思えるかもしれない。

85.長期戦を戦っている時にわたしを賛美し、鍵を要求し、スピリット・ヘルパーを呼び、常に祈ることが求められていると考えるなら、あなたはわたしがドアノブをあまりにも高い所に置いていると感じるかもしれない。わが花嫁よ、わたしがあなたに極限まで戦い、どんな戦いにも100%捧げなさいと告げる時、それはその時ごとにということだ。わたしはあなたが毎秒ごとに輝くのを見たいが、それは肉のわざによるものではない。それは暗黙の確信、信頼の態度、信仰の声である場合もある。戦いの最中に発せられる声は、大抵の場合、涙を通して出る声だ。しかしながら、ほんの小さな賛美、鍵を要求する一言、心からの祈り、わが名やスピリット・ヘルパーを呼ばわることしかできなくても、自分を非難したり、自分はベストを尽くしていないと考えたりすべきではない。どんな時でも最善を尽くして、信仰を行動に移す心の姿勢と信仰の歩みが大切なのだ。愛する人よ、わたしが見るのはそこだ。そして、それこそすべてをわたしに与え、極限まで戦い、100%捧げることだ。

86.すべてを捧げた人は死ぬ時に後悔しない。自分はで

きるだけのことをし、必死に戦ったと知っている。そして、わが恵みは彼らが直面するどんな障害をも切り抜けるのを見届けけたからだ。

87.戦いの最中には、最高のファイターになるよう専念し

なさい。すぐに最終的な勝利に気づかなくても、効果的に戦っているなら確実に地歩を得ていることになり、小さな勝利を幾つも勝ち取っていることになる。それは皆、最終的な勝利につながり、戦争に勝つことの一部となる。わたしから聞き、長い戦いも短い戦いもすべての戦いにおいてわたしが告げることを実行するなら、あなたは自分の分を果たしたと疑いもなく知ることができる。

88.目に見える具体的なチェンジという類の勝利を今日、勝ち取ろうが、天の故郷に召すまでこの戦いを戦うことになろうが、あなたは勝っていることになる。死ぬ前に、パウロと共に「私は戦いを立派に戦い抜き、走るべき行程を走りつくし、信仰を守り通した」と言えるなら、あなたはなるべきファイターになっていると言える。パウロは、「私はすべての戦いに勝ち、すべての敵を打ち負かした。ローマ帝国の異教の法律を滅ぼした」とは言わなかっただろう? 彼は「私は戦いを立派に戦い抜き、走るべき行程を走りつくし、信仰を守り通した」と言ったのだ(2テモテ4:7)。パウロは戦争を終わらせたのではなかったが、自分の行程、競争、自分の分は果たした。あなたも天国に行った時にそう言えるなら、あなたはわたしが望むように競走を走り抜き、当然戦うべきように戦争を戦い、わたしのためにベストを尽くしたと言える。そして、自分の分を果たしたことで、天国には大きな報酬が用意してあるだろう。地上での仕事は終わり、わが任務を完了し、「よくやった、良い忠実なしもべよ。主の喜びに入りなさい!」というわが声を聞くだろう。

89.この言葉にはそれだけの価値がある。報酬にはそれだけの価値がある。最終的な勝利にはそれだけの価値がある。だから戦いの大きさや長さ、それが一時的か死ぬまで続くのかに関係なく、わたしが与えるどんな戦いでも立派に戦い、最後まで戦い続けなさい。友よ、この人生における勝利であろうと霊の内での勝利であろうと、どちらにせよあなたは勝つのだ!

90.たとえ絶対に勝つように思えなくても、あなたは戦わなくてはならない。兵士は勝利を見るまで戦い抜けるかどうかがわからなくても、とにかく戦う。勝利を勝ち取るか、あるいは大義のために命を捧げるまで自分の役目を果たし、必死になって戦うのが兵士の務めだからだ。

91.あなたがたはわが兵士だ。そして、これから先、わたし

があなたに戦うよう求める戦いの中には、忍耐や信仰を要するものがある。戦争は永遠に続き、地上にいる間に勝利が実現しないかのように思えても、あなたはただ戦い続けなくてはならない。

戦いとあなたが求める勝利を明確にする

92.(ママ:)長期戦を戦うもう一つの秘訣は、戦いを小さな区切りに分割して下さるよう主にお願いすることです。一つの大きな戦いとして全部ひとまとめになっているなら怖じ気づいてしまい、確かにとても長く続くでしょう。戦いが長引き、戦う忍耐がなくなってきているなら、主にその戦いを分割していただくようお願いするべきかもしれません。今日、勝利として何が期待できるかを主に尋ねるのです。「今日、何のために戦うべきでしょうか?」と。

93.ゴールとして自分たちの目前に勝利を置いて、実現を描き、考え、働きかけるための動機にしなさい。何が勝利なのかを主に尋ねなさい。もしかしたら勝利とは、少なくとも即座の完全ないやしや状況の変化ではないかもしれません。それは患いの中での勝利や、嵐の中の快活さや平安かもしれません。たとえ状況がどのように見えても耐え忍び、主を信頼することを学ぶという勝利かもしれません。

94.殉教者のことを考えてみて下さい。彼らはライオンの穴から抜け出したり、火あぶりの刑で火がつけられた時に柱から飛び降りたりしませんでした! その間、彼らはずっと賛美したのであり、その賛美と平安の態度こそ最大のテスティモニーでした。彼らは主が望まれていた勝利を獲得したのです。皆さんが直面する戦いがすべて、昔の殉教者たちが経験したようなドラマチックなものになるとは言っていません。けれども、忍耐と信仰、賛美に関する同じ原則が、皆さんが戦うどんな戦いにも当てはまるのです。

95.ですから、今日、主がどんな勝利を望まれているかを尋ねなさい。長期的な勝利とは何か、また短期的な勝利とは何かを主に尋ねましょう。深刻な病気にかかっているなら、長期的な勝利とは何々をすることによっていやしと健康のために戦うことであり、短期的な勝利は病院のスタッフに証しし、信仰と賛美のテスティモニーになり、主に信頼することを学ぶことであると主は告げられるかもしれません。

96.もしかしたら今日の勝利は、主を賛美し、快活さのテスティモニーとなり続け、その状況にもかかわらず賛美と信仰の言葉を口に出すことによって主を信頼することかもしれません。それは確かに努力する価値がある勝利であり、悪魔に大きな打撃を与えます!

97.とても気分が悪いか、妊娠期間がつらく食べ物が胃に収まらないなら、今日の勝利とは、一口ごとに主に賛美し、たとえそれが非常に難しく、もどしてしまうかもしれなくても、必要に応じて食べることかもしれません! それこそ年寄り悪魔を叱責し、戦っているということです!

98.鬱の戦いを戦っているなら、今日の勝利は、その気分でなくても誰かに手を伸ばして励ますことかもしれません。それが攻撃的に戦っているということであり、あなたの従順によって敵は打ち負かされることでしょう!

99.これらは、あなたが望んでいる、すっかり元気になることや鬱からの解放、戦いからの永続的勝利といったものに比べれば小さいものです。けれども、主が今ここであなたに目指してほしい勝利は、もっと手の届く範囲内にあるかもしれません。そして、それはより現実的なゴールを持つ助けになるでしょう。私たちはしばしば自分自身や個人の状況を評価する上で、非常に非現実的な態度を取ることがあり、私たちの願いが主の最高の御心から外れていることもしばしばです! どうりでゴールに達成しないわけです。落胆するのも無理はありません! 小さな勝利のために一貫して戦うには多くの信仰が必要です。そして、その小さな勝利一つ一つが戦争に勝つための一歩なのです。

100.主に尋ね、主の観点がわかったなら、自分が何の

ために戦っているかがわかります。それらの勝利を目の前に掲げ、霊的武器を使いながら、長期的な勝利を得るまで何ヶ月または何年かかったとしても落胆することなく戦い、取り組むことができます。短期的な勝利のために戦うことで、あなたは進歩を見ることができます。そして、主が主の時に与えて下さる長期的な勝利に向かって働きかけていることになるのです。

101.途中で幾つもの小さな勝利を見れば、あなたは励まされ、戦い続ける信仰が強くなります。主が望んでおられる忍耐を持つ助けになるのです。

信仰こそ勝利!

102.(イエス:)耐え忍ぶとは、屈せずやり通すこと、耐えること、あきらめない強さを持つことだ。深く確信し、強く信じているので、何ものにも動じないという態度だ。

103.わたしはよく、忍耐を試す機会をもうけることがある。深く確信し、強く信じているなら、どんな災いも迫害にも、打撃、霊的攻撃、言葉、風、雨、悪い知らせにも、何ものにも動じないだろう! ある状況において真の信仰があるなら、信仰は知っていることなので、何ものもその信念を根こそぎにすることはできないだろう。

104.忘れてはならない。信仰は失敗や敗北に左右されない。信仰はまた、敵のどのような攻撃も抑えたり、耐えたりすることができる。つまり、真の信仰には、どんな状況にも動じない天賦(てんぷ)の能力がある。弟子に語ったわたしの言葉を忘れてはならない。からし種一粒ほどの信仰があるなら、山を動かすことができる(マタイ17:20)。それほど信仰は強いのだ。

105.信仰は、霊界における不滅の鋼鉄だ。何ものも信仰を消したり、壊したり、動かしたりできない。だがそこまで強くなるには、つまりあなたの信仰が不滅になるまで強くするには、鋼鉄のように炎によって試され、水の中につけられ、それから再び炎に入れられ、ハンマーで打たれ、あなたが望む信仰の形に作られ、それからまた水に入れられ、炎の中に入れられなくてはならない。

106.信仰とは実際、信じているゆえに取る立場だ。あなたはわが愛と言葉に基づいて、ある真理に対する信仰の立場を取る。あなたの立場はそれほど確かではないこともあるかもしれない。わが言葉がうまくいくことを「かなり確信」しているかもしれないが、わたしがあなたを置いた特定の状況では、少し信仰がぐらついているかもしれない。わがゴールとは、たいてい、わが言葉におけるあなたの信仰を強めることだ。だから、わたしは時々、あなたの信仰が試されることを許すのだ。

107.わたしはあなたを炎の中に入れ、信仰を試す経験をさせて、どのような態度を取るかを見ようとしている。あなたが信仰の立場を取る時、わたしはよく少しずつ温度を上げて、あなたがそれに従って信仰のレベルを上げていくかどうかを見る。

108.わかるだろうか。純金の信仰はあきらめない。少し

揺らぎ、恐れるかもしれないが、最後には心の中心に一粒の種が残る。あなたが深く支持する信念だ。わたしやわが言葉を心から信じ、それが心の奥深くに根付いており、あなたの人生がそれを中心に広がっているなら、それは炎の中でも生き延びるだろう。どうしてか? なぜなら、信仰は不動で不滅の存在であり、どんな熱にも耐え、何に投げ込まれてもそれを抑え、止めることができるからだ。それほど単純なことだ。

109.だから、心の奥深くにわたしを信じる信仰があるなら、何ものもそれを奪うことはできない。だが、わが子らの信仰が弱く、揺らぐことがよくある。種はそこにあるのだが、わたしはそれを大きく成長させなくてはならない。最初は種、それから茎、そして実を結ぶ穂が伸びるように。わたしはあなたの信仰を使う。ありのままの信仰を手に取り、それに働きかける。ここそこでちょっとした試練を与える。それが本物の信仰で、あなたが正しい土台の上に立ち、わが言葉で自分の信仰を養うなら、あなたの信仰は試練が来るたびに強まるだろう。

110.アブラハムのことを考えてみなさい。彼は歴史上の「信仰の父」になることになっていた。彼の心には信仰の種があったが、彼自身それがどれだけ強いかを知らなかった。わたしはついに、究極のテストを与えるところまで彼を導いた。彼は自分の信仰がそこまで強いことを知らなくてはならず、わたしも知らなくてはならなかったからだ。アブラハムは、わたしは何とかして約束を守ると信じ、約束の実そのものさえも喜んであきらめるかどうかを知らなくてはならなかった。わたしがどうやって約束を果たせるのかがわからなくても、信頼しなくてはならなかった。失敗の可能性に対して目を閉じなければならなかったのだ。敗北の可能性を無視し、前進していくことができないなら、そのような信仰は信仰ではない。

111.信仰には、その成果を見る前に、心から確信して耐え忍び、断固とした信頼する期間が必要だ。その期間を「忍耐」という。わが殉教者はより良い復活を求めて、解放を拒んだのを覚えていなさい。彼らはより大きな報酬を得られるよう、炎や迫害を耐え忍ぶ方を選んだのだ。

112.あなたの信仰は試されて純金よりも尊くなることを覚えていなさい。わたしはあなたが苦しむのを見たくて試すのではない。そこに種が、本物の種があるのをわたしは知っている。そして、信仰の立場を取るためにすべてを捨てることをあなたに教えたいのだ。それによってあなたが天国に来た時、地上の金よりずっと価値ある報酬を受け取れるようになるためだ。

113.信仰は本物の法貨だ。天国に来た時にあなたが持っている信仰の質や量は、大きな価値を持つようになる。

114.地上で生きている今は、信仰を鍛え、筋肉のように

強め、成長させる時だ。信仰を大きくし、成長させることの重要性は、霊界では計り知れない。あなたの信仰は永遠に存続する。地上で生まれ育つことがそんなにも大きな特権であり、地上での時間を賢く使わなくてはならない理由は、それなのだ。自分の報酬や立場を確定し、天国で持つことを望む価値をできるだけ生み出すための期間だからだ。

115.中には、解放されることを拒んだ殉教者たちもいた。彼らは金以上のものを望んだからだ。天国の本物の法貨を望んだのであり、自分たちの信仰を証明し、死ぬまで、そして死ぬ時も自分たちの信念を貫くことを望んだ。死ぬ時もテスティモニーになることを望み、自分たちの証しを叫び、歌い、微笑むためのもう一息、あと少しの力を得ようと戦った。彼らは自分たちの報酬を全部集め終えていないので、まだ帰郷させないでほしいとわたしに頼んだ。わたしのためにさらに多くのことを成し遂げ、進むことを願った。そして、わたしはそれを許した。彼らの信仰はそれに十分耐えられるだけ強かったからだ。

116.だから、時には信仰が試される忍耐の期間というものがある。もちろん、炎のような試練が来た時には、戦い方に磨きをかけるためにできる事がある。

117.まず、信仰の土台を築かなくてはならない。それから、霊的武器を使って戦い始め、暗記し、わが言葉を引用し、祈り、わたしを求め、あなたのためのわが計画、わたしがあなたにどのような立場を取ってほしいのかを知らなくてはならない。また、わたしはあなたがどのような立場を取るつもりなのかも見たい。あなたとわたしの願いは一致しなければならない。わたしはあなたを強制しない。あなたの意志が知りたいのだ。あなたに深い関心を寄せているから。あなたはわたしの花嫁、恋人だ。わたしは、あなたのためにすべてを捨てた。わたしはあなたが何を選ぶかを知りたい。だが、わたしはあなたより賢く、知恵があり、将来がわかるので、わが意思が何であるかも示したい。そして、その二つの選択肢の中で、あなたは信じるものを自由に選べる。

118.わたしはあなたの心の中にある信仰の種を理解し、見ている。そして、わたしはあなたを、その種の真ん中へと導いて、そこに自分の立場を置くようにさせている。わたしは中心がどこか、また最善で最もしっかりした土台はどこになるかを知っている。それで、わが意思の真ん中に来るようあなたを軽く突き、あなたが取るべき信念を取るよう軽く突くような状況が起こるのを許す。

119.わが導きに従い、そのような立場を取るなら、あなたは何ものにも動じないだろう。それが永遠に存続する真理だと知っているからであり、炎が消え、混乱が過ぎ去った後でもあなたは信仰の土台の上に立っていることになるからだ。つまり、その土台にはあらゆる状況や攻撃よりも長く残れる力があるのだ。あなたに対抗するもので、信仰の土台より強いものはない。

120.だから、わたしのゴールは、様々な理由によってあなたに信仰の立場を取らせることだ。一つの理由は、信仰の土台を強めることで、どんな攻撃からも保護されるだけ強い信仰を持つ勇士になることだ。また、永遠の命に入る時にあなたを最高に幸せにしてくれる貨幣と価値システムを持てるようになるためでもある。地上の生活を送るという特権には何か貴いものがあり、信仰もその一つだ。

121.だが、信仰とは危険な駆け引きだ。特定の側面や状況において信仰がないなら、信仰があるかのように振る舞ってはならない。わたしはあなたに、それぞれの状況において、偽りの信仰の立場ではなく、信仰の立場を取ってほしい。忘れてはならない。信仰とは知っていることだ。信仰は何が真理かを知っている。そして、あなたはその土台に立つべきだ。そしてすべてが終わった後でもあなたままだ立っている。それほど単純なことだ。

122.わたしはそれが「たやすい」とは言っていない。真の信仰があるなら、どんな困難が起ころうとも信仰の立場を取るはずだ。ヨブが取った立場を思い出しなさい。「たとえ神が私を殺しても、私は信仰の立場を捨てません。私はそれでも信じます!」 あなたはそのような信仰を持っているか? 持っているなら、ヨブのような報酬を受け取るだろう。彼の信仰はテストに耐え、より精錬された純金となって出てきたのだった。

123.あなたは、自分がどのような状況にいるか、どのような土台に立っているかを吟味し、また敵に対して効果的に戦い、敵があなたを押してその信仰の土台から落とそうとして投げかける攻撃すべてにおいて彼を打ち負かしているかどうかを自問することで、その状況において自分が効果的に戦っているかを知ることができる。効果的に戦おうとしているなら、あなたは何ものにも自分の信仰を弱めさせないはずだ。効果的に戦っているかどうかは、そこでわかる。

124.あなたは、信仰に逆らって立てられたあらゆる妄想を打ち壊しているか? それとも、流されるままに沖に出て行く小舟のようなのか? 敵を拒み、その疑いや嘘を拒み、剣やすべての武器を出し、敵の嘘や霊を地獄へと打ち返しているなら、また信仰の土台の上に立ち、疑っていないなら、効果的に戦っていると言える。

125.だが、恐れたり、疑ったりしているなら、信仰を強め

なくてはならない。その信仰は十分強いとは言えない。もっと戦い、わが言葉への信仰を築き、信仰の土台の中心をどこにするかを決めなくてはならない。そして、そこに行って、その上に立たなくてはならないのだ。

126.信仰の土台に立ち、両手で剣と武器を振り回し、あなたの信仰に対抗する敵の攻撃をズタズタに切り裂いているなら、また、信仰のために死ぬこともいとわず、わたしがそれでも答えることを確信しているなら、アブラハムのように答を目にすることさえも喜んであきらめ、一方それでも何とかしてわたしが約束を守ると信じるなら、愛する人よ、あなたはテストに合格している。そして、わたしはそのような信仰をたたえる。

127.自分が取っている立場をよく吟味し、必ず自分が正しい土台の上に立っていることを確認し、信仰に対するあらゆる攻撃を抑え、打ち負かしているなら、あなたは自分が効果的に戦っているとわかる。そして、その後は耐え忍ばなくてはならない。あなたの信仰と信念は非常に強く、何にも動じないほどだろう。

128.わたしはあなたに耐え忍んでほしい。そして、耐え忍ぶというのは弱くなることではない。この期間にあなたの信仰が弱くなるなら、それは純金の信仰ではない。あるいは、正しい土台に立っていないか、効果的に戦っていないか、わが言葉によって信仰を築き、霊的武器を使っていないかのいずれかだ。

129.それが純金の信仰で、それを強めるために自分の

分を果たしているなら、耐え忍んでいる間に、信仰は実際、強くなるだろう。これが理由で、わたしは長期的なテストや試練を許すことがある。戦い、あきらめないことによってあなたの信仰は強められるからだ。また、あなたは自分の信仰の強さや能力、限界、長さ、広さ、幅を知る必要があると知っているからだ。

130.このように完全に耐え忍ばなくてはならない状況に

なった場合、それは霊の内で弱くなることではない。肉の内ではそうかもしれないが、霊の内ではより強く成長していることになる。あなたの信仰は実際、そのような期間に成長し、それが霊の内でより強い筋肉を与えているからだ。あなたの信仰は耐え忍ぶことで強くなる。

131.信仰が弱くなっているなら、効果的に戦っていないとわかる。そして、あなたは自分の土台や武器、信仰をよく調べ、わが言葉を読み、自分がどのように戦っているかを考え、攻撃を受け、弱くなっている部分はどこかを調べなくてはならない。

132.けれども、この面を正し、弱い部分を探して強め、耐え忍ぶ覚悟をし、全力を尽くして両手で戦い始めるなら、この期間によってあなたが弱くなることはないだろう。なぜだろうか? あなたの信仰は強く、信念も確かなので、霊の内で実際、強くなるからだ。あなたの信仰は霊的強さと力の原動力になり、敵が近づこうものなら即座に感電死してしまう。あなたはそのような霊的力を放出しているからだ!

133.敵があなたを長期に渡って攻撃するのをわたしが許す、耐え忍ぶ時が来たら、わたしはあなたの信仰が弱くならないよう求めている。それは、水の上に信仰を浮かばせるようなものだ。たとえ何が起こっても、信仰の立場を取ること以外、あなたには何もできない。あなたの信仰はとても確かなので、ただ海に浮かんで沖に出る。嵐が来てもかまわない。波が来ても、風が来ても動じない。それでも信仰は浮かんでいる。あなたはわが海流に乗っており、わたしがコントロールしていると知っているからだ。嵐の中のコルクのように、純金の信仰は沈まない。ポンと浮かび上がり、何ものもそれを沈めることはできないのだ。

134.耐え忍ぶ期間を経験している時、それは大海に浮かぶボートのようだ。浜辺が海のどの方角にあるのか、またどれだけ遠いのかわからないが、岸辺があることは知っている。そして、自分がわが海流に乗っていて、わたしがあなたをそこに連れて行っていることを知っている。あなたはすべてをわたしの手に託して、こう決意する。「私は沈まない。神が岸まで連れて行ってくれるから」と。風にがっかりすることもなく、波が来た時にあきらめることもない。あなたの信仰を止めるものは何もない。このような信仰はいつも岸に着く! 失敗したことはない。これこそ、嵐を耐え忍ぶ信仰である。沈まないからだ。

135.だから、あなたができるだけのことをしており、あな

たの土台が確実で、すべての武器を使って戦い、霊の内で弱くなっていないなら、その時は嵐に臨み、わたしが助けると信じる時だ。そして、わたしはそうするだろう。それは、自分の立場を明らかにし、何ものにも霊的に動じない時だ。動じるなら、あなたの信仰にはどこか間違ったところがあることになる。そして、あなたはそれが何かを調べ、強めるか、正しい土台へと移るか、その弱さを正すかをしなくてはならない。

136.だが、いったん確信した後は、忍耐によって信仰の立場を取りなさい。あなたは向こう岸に着くだろう。わたしは失敗することはない。信仰は勝利だ。そして、信仰はいつも勝利を得る。いつもだ! なぜだろうか? 信仰はわが言葉を土台にしており、わが言葉は決して失敗しないからだ。あなたの信仰はわたしの内に置かれており、わたしは決して失敗しない。この世はわが言葉によって造られた。わが言葉はあなたが住んでいるこの世の土台であり、枠組みだ。そして、あなたがわが言葉の土台に立っており、わが言葉の枠組みの中にいるなら、あなたの態度は確かなものであり、それに反するものよりも長く続く力を持っている。

137.わたしがあなたに与える戦いは、ただ耐え忍ぶ期間、自分の信仰をわたしと自分自身に証明する期間、信仰と報酬を高める期間になるかもしれない。長期的な戦いを許す理由は他にもいろいろある。わたしは人々へのテスティモニーと、彼らの信仰を強めるために許すことがよくある。だが、最後にはあなたは岸に着くのだ。

138.忍耐という船に乗る時になったら、自分でもそれが

わかるだろう。試練は一時的なもので、その後には素晴らしい報酬が待っており、あなたの内に働いて貴重な成果を生み出すと知りつつ、あなたは難局に備え、耐え忍ぶだろう。

主に聞く質問

139.(ママ:)私は、皆さんが主に尋ね、長くつらい戦いに直面した時に振り返ることのできる質問を与えて下さるよう、主に尋ねました。とても困難な闘いの中にいる時には、どちらの方に行けばいいのかさえわからないことがあります。そして、その時こそ、シェパードに話したり、外部からのカウンセルを得たりして、どこから始めればよいのか、あるいは主の見解をもっと得るために主に何を尋ねればよいのかを知ることが助けになります。というわけで、ここに、そのような状況にいる時に最初に尋ねることのできる質問の例を挙げました。たぶん、あなたが持つ具体的な戦いをここに入れて、具体的な答と解決策を主から求めるといいでしょう。それらを自由に変えたり、合わせたりして、主が導かれるままに使って下さい。これは手始めとして使えるものです。これがきっかけで、主のカウンセルを受け取るのに助けになる質問のアイディアが浮かぶかもしれません。

□ 私はこの戦いにおいて自分の分を果たして、あなた

が勝利を与える時になったら条件が整っているようにしたでしょうか? 私の心や人生において、あなたが勝利を与えるのを妨げているものや、あなたがわたしに与えたい勝利を見るのを妨げているものはあるでしょうか?

□ 私はどのような勝利を目指すべきでしょう? どうか、

この戦いにおける勝利をあなたがどう見ておられるかを示して下さい。それは私が予想しているものや、期待している(あるいは、場合によっては恐れているか心配している)ものとは非常に異なるかもしれません。あなたがわたしに得させたい勝利はどんなものですか?

□ 戦いへの解決や長期的な勝利を待つ間、私は何が

できるでしょう?私が自分の分を果たすなら毎日見ることを期待できる短期的な勝利とは何でしょうか?

□ 先の質問について祈った後、「あなたが今与えて下

さった約束への信仰を強めるには、何をすればよいのでしょう? あなたが約束を果たせるように条件を満たすには、私は何をすべきでしょう?」

□ どうすればもっと良く耐え忍べるでしょうか?(先回

のテストに失敗した時のことを思い出し、次にもっと良くやるにはどうするか、何が小さな失敗を起こしたのか、どうすれば次にもっと勝利を持てるかを主に尋ねる。)

集中すべき鍵:賛美!

140.(ママ:)このシリーズの最初のGNで、私は各GNで霊的武器を一つ取り上げて、それに焦点を合わせるつもりだと言いました。このGNで焦点を合わせる武器は賛美です。主は過去2年ほど、賛美について多くを語られました。これは主が最近本格的に指導しておられる武器の一つでもあります。けれども、たいていの人は、その使い方の最大限の可能性にはまだまだ達していません。主は、賛美は不敗の武器であり、私たちが持つまさに最強の武器だと言われました。ですから、もっと使ってはどうでしょう?

141.私たちは戦いの時に敵に対して賛美の武器をどう使うかに関して、もっと教えて下さるよう主に求めました。

142.(イエス:)賛美の武器は、感謝とわたしへの賛美の様々な種類の総称だ。そのすべてが敵を激しく打ち負かすが、使い方が異なっている。それを細かく分割して、それぞれのテクニックがどのように適切な時と場所において効果を表すのかを理解するのは良いことだ。

感謝のテクニック

143.例えば、感謝は賛美だ。ある人たちが言う「グラッド・ゲーム」をして祝福を数えるのは、否定的さ、不平、自己憐憫、自己中心、落胆、うつ、さらには嫉妬などの悪い霊を打ち負かす強力な武器だ。ファーザー・デービッドが「落胆に対して戦う」と「祝福を数えよ」に書いたのと似ている。何かについて落胆し、意気消沈し、がっかりし、絶望し、自分を責めるようにさせる攻撃に襲われた時に賛美の武器を使うというのは、感謝を用いたり、祝福を数えたり、もっと悪くなり得た状況を色々と考えて、そうならなかったことを賛美するという側面を使うという意味だ。あるいは、わたしがあなたに対してどれほど良くしてきたか、あなたにはどれだけ多くのものがあるか、どれだけ豊かに祝福されているかを数え上げてもよい。

144.その類の感謝はほとんど常にあなたの気分や霊を向上させるか、あるいはあなたは少なくともハッと我に返って、物事はずっと悪くなり得たこと、あなたはかなり良い境遇にあるという現実を悟る! 一つ一つの祝福についてわたしを賛美するのは確かに良い方法だが、たとえ特にそうしていなくとも、わたしがあなたにした良きことを数え上げたり、わたしがあなたに経験せずに済ませたありとあらゆる悪い事柄を想像したりするのもわたしを賛美することであって、それも力強いのだ。それはあなたの人生におけるわが祝福の手を感謝していることであり、それはわたしを高め、わたしに栄光を与える。そのようにして祝福を数える時間は、特定の賛美と合わせて使い、わたしの名前を使って感謝を声に出すなら、もっとパワフルになる。祝福を挙げていくだけでなく、一つ思いつくたびに具体的にわたしに感謝するのだ。

カムフラージュ

145.もう一つ、賛美の武器が戦う助けになるのは、敵に対するカムフラージュのようなものとして使う場合だ。これは、敵があなたに浴びせようとしているものから身をそらし、防護するという手段だ。これは「光を入れなさい」のレターにあるたとえに似ている。ダッドはそこで、敵がダッドの思いを世俗の歌や悪いメッセージで満たそうとする時にはポジティブな歌や賛美歌を歌うことについて語った(ML #2657)。

146.これは、必ずしも自分が受けている攻撃に関係する賛美を使う必要はないという点では、「グラッド・ゲーム」とは少し異なる。この攻撃法では、単に、敵があなたを攻撃するために使っているものから気をそらし、離れるための、最も役に立ち祝福された個人的行動として賛美を使うだけだ。これは悪い思考や絵像、悪習慣の誘惑、世俗的なこと、全体的にいらいらしている、孤独、悲しい、時には人々が時々襲われる説明しがたい感情に良く効く。

147.そのような時には確かに祝福を数えることができる

が、場合によっては、賛美を使って思いを満たし、正反対の方向に向いた方が簡単なこともある。前にも言ったように、賛美はあなたの思いと時間を使ってできる最も役立つ事柄の一つであって、あなたを自動的にわが力とわが霊で満たす。だから、もし敵があなたをがっかりさせたり、感情を攻撃するなら、彼の攻撃のことはいっさいくよくよ考えずに、どんなことでもわたしを賛美する、歌を歌う、賛美に満ちた何かの種類のアクティビティーをすることは、本当にあなたの気をそらす。そして、突き詰めると、敵があなたにくよくよ考えさせようとしていることからあなたを保護する。敵は最後には逃げていく。わたしへの賛美が行われている時、彼はその近くにいることに耐えられないからだ!

148.祈りも良いものだが、中には祈りや聖句を引用するには、わたしを賛美するよりも努力を要する人もいる。特に深刻な霊の戦いの時には、祈り、節やクオート、鍵を引用することは確かにそれなりの役割を持つが、ある人たちにとっては、ある否定的な主題から抜け出たい時に、祈りや鍵を要求すること、また熱心なとりなしを武器として取り出すのは簡単ではない。わたしを賛美するというのは、どんな戦いのさなかでもできることだ。歌を歌うのさえ、わたしへの賛美だ。するとそれが、わたしが次のステップとして示すものが何であれ、それに対する霊の強さを与える。

149.賛美はあなたが知っている以上にパワフルな反撃だが、思ったほど簡単ではないかもしれない。あなたは、悪魔のチャンネルを切ってわたしのチャンネルに合わせるという意識的な決断をしてからでないと、勝利を得て悪魔の砲撃から防護されることができない。行動に出るというのは「信仰の手」であり、あなたのためにスイッチを入れる信仰の行為だ。自分が感じている悲しみや、してはいけないことへの誘惑、孤独感など、何であれそれらのことばかりくよくよ考えないこと、そして何かの賛美の歌や、わたしへの賛美の言葉を溢れ出させるという決意は、敵を打ち負かし、敵を攻撃者から防護者に回す。そしてあなたが攻撃する側になり、完全な勝利へと向かう。

150.この「賛美のカモフラージュ」という方法について一番よく覚えておくべきなのは、それが特に自分が直面している戦いに関係したものでなくてもよいということだ。時には、特定の否定的な事柄からのポジティブなことを挙げることがあなたを強め、状況は思ったよりも良いということに気づかせて、勝利を与えてくれるかもしれない。だが、その状況のことばかり考えているのは良くなくて、それらをすべて賛美の洪水で浸すのが最善な場合もある。それがこの攻撃の目的だ。歌い、賛美し、わたしを愛し、わたしとわたしのいつくしみに栄光を与えることによって、あなたの思いを完全にその戦いから移すのだ。

わたしがこれからすることについて賛美する

151.また、信仰の武器として使われている賛美もある。

わが約束の成就を見る前にわが約束を自分のものとするという武器だ。その側面は、「感謝に基づく」武器の使用法とは非常に異なっている。信仰の賛美はほとんど取りなしの祈りと関連して使われており、賛美の武器として最強の使用法の一つだ。それらの賛美は、わたしにはあなたが求めることが何でも、すべてでき、しかも最善の方法で行う能力があるということを認める。そして、あなたは信仰を鍛え上げ、賛美を通してその信仰を固守するのだ。

152.昔のクオートにこういうのがあった。「信仰は神がそうすると知っている。そして、神はそうされる!」 そして今、あなたの兵器庫は大きくなり、そこには、わたしがあなたの求めをかなえたのをまだ目で見ていなくても、実際はすでにその求めをかなえていることゆえにわたしを賛美するという能力も含まれている。これは答を自分のものとするための信仰の中でも最も高いレベルの一つだ。あなたはわたしがまだそれを行う前にさえ、わたしが祈りに答えていることゆえに感謝の行為を取っている。そしてそれは、あなたには必要とされる結果を得るだけの信仰があることを示している。

153.また、答を見る前にその答についてわたしを賛美すれば、あなたの祈りはもっと焦点が合い、的を射て、具体的になる。祈りの答えゆえにわたしを賛美するなら、どうしても答が実現している所を思い描かなくてはならず、それは祈りの的を絞ったり、さらにはあなたの信仰やわたしから何を求めるかの的を絞る助けになる。ただ誰かがいやされるよう祈ることと、その人がいやされ、また普通に歩けるようになったり、普通に食べられるようになったり、体力が回復して普通の仕事に戻れるようになったり、何であれ必要なことができるようになったことをわたしに感謝することには大きな違いがある。またそれらのことができるようになった所を頭に思い描くことや、祈りの結果が役立っているのを思い描くことは、あなたの祈りに正しい種類の力を与え、それによってわが力があなたのために動き、あなたが必要としている、直接の具体的な答をもたらす。

154.あなたの求めに対してわたしに果たしてほしいと望

む成就の方法ゆえに賛美するだけでなく、何が起ころうとわたしは最善の方法で状況を世話し、わたしが支配していることゆえにもわたしを賛美しなさい。試練や患いからの良い実ゆえにわたしを賛美しなさい。何かの困難ゆえに生じた証しの機会をわたしに賛美しなさい。霊が強められていることをわたしに賛美しなさい。わたしがいつも答えることでわたしを賛美しなさい。わたしがあなたの信仰に応じてどのような状況からも持ち出せる、あるいは持ち出す良きことゆえにわたしを賛美し始めるなら、あなたはわが手が働くのを見始めるだろう。あなたは祈る時に何を要求するかを理解し、知り始める。そして、あなたはわたしが何の達成を見届けたいのかの感覚をつかみ、完全な答えと完全な祝福を求めるための信仰、わたしが与えたい最高を得るための信仰を持つようになる。

155.あなたは賛美の祈りを、わたしへの善意と感謝の意思表示としてのみばかりか、適切な祈りを祈り、適切な信仰を持つための能力の重要な部分としても見る必要がある。賛美を祈りに組み入れれば入れるほど、明確な答を得るようになるだろう。賛美はわたしを喜ばせ、わたしの手を動かすが、その理由として、賛美はあなたをも刺激し、励まし、嘆願から成就へと信仰を引き延ばすという点もある。そしてこれは、わが答を受け取るための非常に大切な側面だ。

弟子であることをたたえる!

156.そしてこのレッスンの最後として、賛美はテスティモ

ニー、兄弟愛、弟子の武器だ。わたしを賛美することは、わたしとのつながりを表し、弟子であることを公にたたえるための良い方法だ。何となく変に聞こえるのはわかるが、よく考えてみるなら、他の人の信仰が行動に表れているのを見たり、他の人の預言を聞いたりするのはあなたにとってもいつも元気づけられるだろう? あるいは誰かが心を注いで必死の祈りをしているのを見るなら、普通、あなたは元気がわき、強められ、多くの場合、その人ともっと団結できる。そうだろう? その理由は、ホームのような弟子の集団がわが最高の意志という山に登ろうと協力し合っている時には、あなたが練習しているのと同じ武器を他の人も使っているのを見るのは安心させられ、確信が増すものだからだ。そうするなら、他の人たちも弟子仲間であり、自分と同じ方向に動いていると確信できるばかりか、あなたも一歩踏み出して皆の前で新しい武器を使うことを恥ずかしく思わないという励みになる。

157.霊の武器を、団結して、皆の前で使うというのは団

結のための鍵であり、賛美というのは他の人の前で一番簡単にできる武器の使い方だ。賛美は、自分が独善的に見られるのではないかとか、霊から外れているのではないか、あるいはその武器を実践するには時と場所を間違えていないかと心配することなしに、誰でも、どんな方法でも、最も頻繁に使える。わたしを賛美するたびに、あなたはポジティブな見本になっている。そして、あなたはホームの他のメンバーたちともっと団結できるようになる。あなたは御言葉に生きているというテスティモニーとなっている。そして、最近は誰もが生活にもっと霊的なものを取り入れようとしているので、賛美の武器は一番始めやすい部分だ。賛美は、生活上、弟子の資質をもっと公に示す方法として、良い手始めとなる。

158.賛美の武器は多面性があり、ほとんどどの戦いの状況でも役立つ。適切な時に適切な使い方を選ぶことを学び、それを頻繁に、良く使いなさい。それはパワフルで、あなたを大いなる勝利に導くことができる。怠ってはいけない!

159.(イエス:)賛美というあなたの霊的態度は、実際、敵を阻止し、あなたの周りの霊の環境から彼を押し出す。あなたは発電所だ。あなたはわが霊を持っており、賛美の武器があるからだ。そしてそれは文字通り、その状況にわが霊をもたらす。覚えていなさい。わたしは民の賛美に宿ると言ったが、それは嘘ではない。わたしは実際にそこに宿る。そして、わたしがいる所には、汚れた霊は存在し得ない。その霊はただわたしに屈するか、去るかのどちらかだ!

さらに、賛美を敵に対する 攻撃的な武器として使う方法

160.(ママ:)主は賛美の様々な形や、敵の策略を打ち負かすためにそれをどう使えるかについて、先のメッセージで良い秘訣を幾つか下さいました。次のメッセージで、主は特に、賛美によって敵が持つ兵器の火力を彼の頭に逆噴射させるという側面に焦点を当てておられます。

161.(イエス:)一番単純な賛美の形は、あなたが好きなものや感謝しているものへの喜びやわたしへの感謝を表すことであり、この種類の賛美は良いもので、霊的力を持っている。だが、他にも、もっとレベルの高い賛美があり、それはあなたの生活をあっと言う間に変貌させ、奇跡を行い、敵を滅ぼし、わたしからの並はずれた力を与え、天の軍勢を招集してあなたのために戦わせるなど、他にもたくさんの素晴らしいことを行う。わたしはあなたに、よりレベルの高いこの賛美の形を学んでほしい。これはパワフルであり、戦いで使える最も破壊力の高い武器になり得るからだ。

162.より深い方法で賛美する方法を学び始めるために、まず始めに、あまり好きではないものを挙げてほしい。あなた自身の状況のある側面でもいいし、あなたにとって大きな試練となってきた状況でもよいし、肉体のとげ、あなたの進歩や幸せや実り豊かさを妨げてきたと感じる何かでもいい。迫害の状況でもいいし、孤独、うるさい道路沿いに部屋がある、更年期障害、自分の生活を大いに向上させると感じる特定の必要が満たされていない、などでもいい。

163.自分について気に入らないことでもいい。あなたが抱いている恐れ、繰り返しもたげる弱さ、肉体のとげ、あるいは疑問や疑いになりそうな事柄、自分には扱えないとか、今はそれに立ち向かえないと思って、避けようとしている何かでもいい。たとえば嫉妬、過敏さ、落胆、仕事仲間との摩擦や不和など、よろいの小さな裂け目から始まる敵の攻撃でもいい。何を選ぶかはあまり関係ない。要点は、あなたが嫌っているものか、自分には不足しているものであればよいのだ。要するに、生活上、あなたを悩ませているか、そこに良い点を見るのに苦労している否定的なものなら何でも良い。タコを袋に入れる時に足を全部入れる時のように苦労するかもしれないが、試してみなさい。できる限り明確に定義し、少しの間、その問題と、それがあなたの生活にどう影響しているかをじっくり考えなさい。

164.いったんそれを明確にしたなら、賛美によってそれを剥ぎ落とし始める時だ。まず、あなたの人生にこのチャレンジが起こることを許したこと、また、あなたをわたしに引き寄せるために何が必要かを正確に知っていることで、わたしの知恵に感謝しなさい。それがあなたを謙遜にさせ、鼓舞させ、ただ物事を受け入れて満足し、この世の自己満足という荒れ地でゆっくりと死ぬのではなく、むしろ答を探求するようにさせたことで、わたしに感謝しなさい。

165.それから、それについての良い点を考えるよう、自

分に強いなさい。それによって自分がどうわたしに近づいたか、強さと恵みを求めてわたしに呼ばわるようになったかを考えなさい。それによって、どのように解決策を探すよう鼓舞され、満足しすぎないようになったかを考えなさい。そのおかげで、分別や、他の人を理解することや、憐れみや、祈りの生活においてであれ、何であれそれらの面でどのように霊的に成長したかを考えなさい。わたしはあなたに、心がわたしへの賛美で満たされ、この問題や試練があなたの人生において益をもたらしてきたと気づくまで、良い面を考えてほしい。

166.問題を祝福として見るのは、始め、とても苦労するかもしれない。それはあなたにとってとてもひどいことだからだ。だが、最初の難関を越えれば、次のレベルに進む準備ができる。つまり、あなたをつまずかせ、倒れさせ、わたしの恵みやゆるし、助けを求めて呼ばわるようにさせた時についてわたしに感謝し、賛美するのだ。また、わが理解と慰めがあなたにとってどのように現実のものとなり、心から感謝するものとなったのか、それによって、自分がどれほどわたしに完全に依存しているかに気づけたか、また、それがどのようにあなたのプライドやイメージや自己を神とする偶像や、あなたが高めたい偉大さを砕き続けたかを感謝し、賛美するのだ。

167.今度は、この問題があることで、敵のしわざや、敵がどれだけあなたとわたしを憎んでいること、また、どんな手を使ってでもあなたを滅ぼそうとしているかが明かされたことでわたしを賛美しなさい。敵があなたを滅ぼそうとしているのは、わたしがあなたを愛し、ゆるし、天国でわたしと友になってほしいから、また、あなたへのわが愛は、どんな罪や弱さ、欠点、不完全さよりも大きく、わたしにはあなたを完全に自由にする力があるからだ。それに加えて、わたしはあなたを完全に愛している。わが霊であなたのとげとげした感情、否定的な反応を洗い流してあげよう。あるいはせめて、霊の鎮痛剤でそれを感じなくして、あなたが祈り、わたしを賛美し始めるまでの間、そこから解放してあげよう。

168.あなたを自由にするためにわたしがどれだけ苦しんだか、どれだけあなたを愛しているか、わたしがどのようにしてわたし自身の命と、十字架での死をもってすべての罪の代価を払ったかゆえに、両手を挙げてわたしを賛美しなさい。わたしがあなたに対して、そしてすべての人に対して、どれほど愛情深く、ゆるすかだけを考えなさい。攻撃によって霊が傷ついているなら、わたしを賛美し愛する時、あなたは光とわたしのいやしの香油を中に入れていることになる。そしてそれは、あなたの痛みと傷をいやし、強さを与え、毒を吸い出すだろう。これは一番わたしを賛美するのが難しい時だが、素早くいやしをもたらすだろう。

169.(イエス:)あなたは不平の霊や恐れの霊、苦い霊、あるいはどのような不快で否定的な態度に立ち向かっている時や、攻撃を受けていると感じる時も、それと戦うために賛美を使い、敵に傷を負わせることができる。そういった態度や霊はいつでもあなたの周りの霊の環境に要塞を築き得るが、あなたは賛美の武器を振るうことでそれを破壊できる。また、あなたを包んで敵のこれら一切の態度の侵入を防ぎ、敵を押しとどめるプロアクティブな力の場として、賛美を使うこともできる。

170.強さが回復しつつあると感じたなら、恐れに直面し、わたしがそのようなつらい経験からもたらすことのできる益を見るよう努めなさい。わが大いなる愛をもっとよく理解させ、そんなあなたにも関わらず、わたしが今までずっとあなたを愛してきたことゆえにわたしを賛美しなさい。謙遜にさせられたこと、また敵の攻撃がまたしてもあなたをわたしの懐に駆り立てたことでわたしを賛美しなさい。あなたの心と霊に光が流れ込み、この攻撃を実際にもたらしたのは悪魔であっても、それがあなたにもたらした勝利ゆえの感謝に圧倒されるまで、わたしを賛美し、賛美し続けなさい。その時までには、あなたは悪魔の危険ゾーンから遠く離れているばかりか、敵の攻撃を彼自身の方に向けているだろう。そして、彼はあなたからできる限り遠く逃げているだろう。

171.攻撃的な賛美の道を取ることで、あなたは、以前弱かった所や、触ると痛かった所としてかばっていた部分を、強さと信仰と霊的力の部分に変えた。悪魔はあなたに対してそれを利用できず、その代わりにあなたはわたしへの確信と信頼の霊を持つ。

172.賛美の力の秘密を学ぶことによって、わたしはあなたに、一つ一つの矢、一つ一つの汚い一撃、敵があなたに使う一つ一つの策略を示して、それを、敵を敗走させ、彼の兵器の火力を彼自身に向けるための、偉大な恐ろしい武器に変える。それには勇気、鍛錬、真の信仰が必要だが、あなたにはそれができる!

173.あなたはすべてのテストや試練、すべての出来事を、どうにかしてわたしに栄光を与えるための機会とするよう励むべきだ。「さて、悪魔は確かにこのラウンドで勝ったな」というあからさまな態度を断固として受け入れるな! 最初どんなに物質的状況が恐ろしく、また悲惨に見えても、一発撃たずして敵に戦場を明け渡してはならない。祈りの内にわたしに頼り、たとえ明白ではなくとも、何らかの益や素晴らしい可能性が見えるまで、断固としてあきらめてはいけない。

174.死と滅びに直面しても、わが愛と憐れみが現れることを覚えていなさい。そして、たいていの状況はそこまで悪くない。だから、明白に悪い状況をただ盲目的に受け入れるのではなく、ずっと上のわたしの方を見て、最初からそれに気づくのは必ずしも容易くはないものの、何であれ今起こっていることや、すでに起こったことからわたしがもたらせる良い理由、良い実を求めなさい。

175.状況がどれだけ悪く見えても、良い点に集中しなさ

い。わたしがすでにした、そしてわたしにできる、またこれからする素晴らしいことを思い出すなら、信仰が根を下ろし、強くなっていく。

176.賛美の力を変化させることで人生に勝利を獲得していけば、あなたは次の段階に移ることができる。それは、他の人に対する敵の攻撃を粉砕するために賛美を使うのを学ぶことだ。わたしが言っているのは、「さて、兄弟よ、ただ主を賛美しなさい」というようなコメントで他の人の試練を口達者に、あるいは独善的に片付けることではない。わたしが言っているのは、暗記した幾つかの言葉で霊的にそっけなく追い払うことではなく、どうすれば実際に攻撃に出て、賛美の力を使って他の人に対する敵の攻撃力や支配力などを打ち砕けるかを学ぶことなのだ。

177.敵の攻撃を受けている人や支配下にある人を救出するために賛美を使って敵をやっつける時には、知恵を使うべきだ。敵が与えた一撃がどれだけ大きくても、わたしはその向きを変え、最終的に素晴らしく、美しく、彼らにとって良いものにすることができ、また実際そうするということをあなた自身信じ、それからその人に優しくそれを伝えなくてはならない。

178.ほんの一粒のポジティブさや希望、賛美でも探し出し、その上に築いて行きなさい。賛美と勝利の火を起こすには、ほんの小さな火花が必要なだけだ。普通、あなたの方が、戦いを味わっている人よりも火花を見るのが簡単だ。いったんそれが見えたなら、それをどう使うかについて知恵を祈り求め、それから発火するまでそっと息を吹きかけなさい。その人の戦いを軽視したり、そんなものはないか、たいしたことはないという振りをすべきというのではない。だが、わたしに知恵を求めるなら、わたしはどのようにして彼らの信仰を築き、鼓舞するかを示そう。そして、あなたがわたしを賛美するなら、それはその場の雰囲気にポジティブな霊の力をもたらす。相手が自分でわたしを賛美し始める強さを得るまで、あなたがしばらくわたしを賛美しなくてはならないかもしれない。だが、その人の努力をすべて励ましなさい。賛美するという信仰が、敵を遠くまで追い立て、いやしの香油をもたらして、彼らを新たにし、今まで苦しんできたものから回復させるのだ。

179.あなたが賛美の力の面で成長していけば、あなたの周囲ばかりか、あなたに近い人たちに対する攻撃への抵抗力も増していく。恐れが多くの人を支配しうるように、賛美もそれと反対の影響力を持ち、多くの人の信仰を強めることができる。悪魔があなたの人生を砕き、あなたを粉々にする時、神がやって来てそれらの破片を取り、この世が見たこともない最も美しいステンドグラスの窓を造る。神は私たちのすべての不可能を、あなたが経験したこともない最も素晴らしい機会に変えるのが大好きなのだ。

賛美を使って相手を励ます方法

180.(ママ:)主はこれまでのメッセージで、誰かを助けるために賛美を使うこと、そしてそれを使う際は、相手の困難さを軽視しているように受け止められないように、思慮深く敏感であることについて話していましたが、私はそれがとても興味深いと思いました。考えてみると、相手の人が直面している困難についてあなたに説明している時に、あなたの方が、同情していないとか、独善的だとか、思いやりがないと思われるのではないかと恐れるなら、それは話し方の癖を変え、もっと賛美を使いたいというあなたの願いを妨げてしまいうることに気づきました。すれ違いざまにただ挨拶を交わした時にちょっとした困難や試練を聞くのであれ、もっと深刻な場でその人が心をどっと打ち明けてくるのを聞くのであれ、その時にその問題を軽視せず、相手から、薄情で、思いやりも関心もないと思われないようにしながら、賛美を使って反応する方法を見つけるは難しいことです。

181.「ああ、ひどい。かわいそうに!」とか「わあ、さんざんだね!」と答えるほうがずっと簡単だし、もっと相手の気持ちがわかって理解しているように思われます。このような答え方は問題を認め、相手から理解しているのだと思われます。でも、その状況に賛美の力を取り入れていないので、戦争に勝利する益とはなりません。

182.ですから、気づいたのですが、私たちがありきたりで、心がこもっておらず、独善的だと思われるのではないか、問題を取り繕おうとしていると思われるのではないかという恐れから、賛美で満ちた言葉を言うか、賛美の霊を表すことをためらうなら、それは私たちの生活において賛美を習慣とすることの邪魔となるもっともな障害と言えるのではないでしょうか。そこで私たちは、賛美に溢れた態度と同時に、相手の問題に沿っていて、理解があり、相手を励ます態度を取るようにするにはどうしたらいいかを主に尋ねました。主のカウンセルは知恵があり、啓発的です。そしていつものように実行可能です!

深刻な状況下にどのように賛美を取り入れるか

183.(イエス:)あなたは一方で、心を打ち明けてくる人に自分が同情していることや、その痛みが理解できる事を伝えたい。だがその反面、彼らの落胆や悲しみの解決策を見つけるのを、いやしとなる賛美のこう薬によって手助けしたい。だが、お互いにただ同情さえあればいいと思っている時に、そのような解決策を与えるのは難しいものだ。だが、肉体の傷でもそうであるように、けがをした人に同情し、ハグをし、その人が泣いている理由を知っていると話して同情を寄せても、あなたはけがの治療をやめるわけではない。

184.人の霊に対処する時も全く同じ原理だ。誰かが何かの困難や過去に起きた悪い出来事などについて話してくる時、それは本質的に、霊的な傷を診てもらいに来ているということだ。患者を愛情深く手厚く扱う事と同時に、その傷の手当てに手を貸すのがあなたの責任だ。

185.この場合、わたしはあなたに、賛美が適切な治療であると示している。その人が理解されていると感じると同時に、霊的にも元気になるようにするには、賛美のこう薬を愛情深くぬる方法を学ばなくてはならない。それには機転と知恵が必要だ。絶対に独善的だとか、彼らの傷を軽くみていると見られない方がいいからだ。

186.「正しく行う」ための鍵は、あなた自身の心を探ることにある。あなたの心や動機が正しければ、あなたの行動や言葉も正しいものとなるだろう。人があなたに心を打ちあけてくるのであれ、あるいはただ口を滑らせて問題について話してしまったのであれ、あなたは思いやりと同情の心を持っているべきだ。耳を傾け、心を痛めていることを示すべきだ。ハグをしてあげ、うんうんとうなずきながら話を聞き、自分が耳を傾けていることを積極的に示すことによってそれができる。

187.相手にあなたの心遣い、思いやりが確かに伝わったなら、そこであなたは次のステップに移る必要がある。賛美を一服投与するのだ。最初は耳を傾け、同情することが大切だ。医者は患者が疾患や症状について話すのを聞いてから薬を処方するように、あなたがたも賛美の薬を処方する前に彼らの心に耳を傾けなくてはならない。彼らが心の内を全て伝えきる前にあなたがそれをさえぎってしまうなら、彼らもまた、あなたから賛美や建設的な応答を聞こうとはしないだろう。

188.耳を傾けた後は、兄弟愛の鍵、賛美の鍵、愛と機転の鍵を要求しなさい。そうすれば、その賛美が彼らの鍵を回し、その傷をいやす助けとなるように賛美を与えることができる。

189.例えば、誰かが恋愛関係で非常な困難を味わって

いるとしよう。おそらく、もうすでに何ヶ月もそういう状態で、彼らは落胆し、戦うのにうみ疲れている。涙にくれつつ心を打ち明けてくる。あなたはそれに耳を傾け、同情を示す。そして、無神経だとか無感情だと思われることなく、賛美を使って彼らの心を引き上げるにはどうしたらいいのだろうと思う。

190.どんな状況や相手によっても、それぞれ異なる話し方が必要となるだろう。だからわたしと愛の鍵に波長を合わせておくことがとても大切だ。このような場合だったら、たとえば「そうだね。ここでブツブツ言っていても始まらないから、何か感謝できる事がないか見てみよう」と言っても、そういう賛美のこう薬はおそらく受け入れられないだろう。だが、こう言うことはできる。「この状況であなたたちはとてもつらい思いをした事は間違いない。主がこのような経験を通らせているということは、あなたたちは主から見て特別な存在であるに違いない」。あるいは、「今、主があなたがたに通ることを求めておられる事柄からして、主はとても尊い何かを用意しておられるに違いない」とか。

191.あなたは必ずしも「イエス様、何々を感謝します」と

は言っていないが、建設的なことに注目がいくようにしている。わたしに焦点を合わせ、悲劇に同情するだけではなく、信仰と希望を語る。賛美するというのは、「イエスよ、あなたをほめたたえます。イエスよ、そのことを感謝します」と言うことだけではない。建設的な話し方も、わたしへの信仰を表明するので、賛美の大きな部分を占める。彼らがそういった建設的な言葉や信仰の言葉を聞くなら、もっと建設的な面に焦点を合わせる助けとなる。彼らの頭に「そうだ。主には私がこれを通るのを許した理由があるに違いない。この全てに良い目的がある事は間違いない」という思いを残す。

192.賛美の内にさえ、相手への思いやりを示すことができる。同情を示すのは構わないが、それを建設的にすることができる。彼らの苦痛や試練を賛美と共に受け止めてあげるのだ。必ずしも、彼らの通っていることの正反対についてわたしに感謝することが賛美とは限らないという点に注意しなさい。

193.誰かに戦いがある時、あなたはいつも「さて、それの代わりにこういう戦いがないことで主に感謝せよ」とか「あなたは、こんなちっぽけな戦いがあるだけで、他の色々な戦いはないことを感謝していないのか?」という賛美を使う必要はない。代わりに、賛美と合わせて、彼らの戦いを理解し受け止めてあげることができる。こう言うことができる。「ああイエス様、誰それがこの困難な闘いを通る事を信頼し任せて下さることであなたに感謝します。これによって彼はあなたにより近づけます。それはあなたにとってとても大切なことなのです」と。ここであなたはその困難さを賛美と共に認めている。だから彼はすぐに、理解されている事と、この特定の戦いについてもっと建設的に感じる。

194.わたしへの信仰を明言する建設的コメントを言うことは、賛美を言うこと同様、助けとなる場合がよくあり、物事を賛美の道筋へと促すと覚えておくことは助けになるだろう。建設的であることと賛美には相互関係がある。

195.場合によって異なることもあり、どのように言えば正しいかを知る唯一の方法は、わたしに聞くことだ。その場面で、ただわたしに言うべき言葉を尋ね求めなさい。そうしたら、その賛美のこう薬を、愛と謙遜さと混ぜ合わせてぬることを恐れてはならない。あなたは、兄弟の霊的健康を世話する義務がある。

196.(イエス:)その人が直面している困難やチャレンジ

の良い面を見て、わたしを賛美できるよう助けてあげるのを学ぶのは、わたしの思いを思い、もっとわたしのようになり、わたしが完全に所有させるのを学ぶことの一環だ。わたしは全く愛情深く、思いやり深く、理解がある。あなたが泣く時、わたしも泣く。わたしはあなたの重荷や心痛を共に負う。だが反面、あなたに、その困難や闘いや心痛ゆえにわたしに賛美するようにも求める。わたしはあなたに超越することを教え、霊の新しい武器を使って戦う事を教える。また、必要な時にはあなたに方向性と助力を与え、さらには正しい方向へ押す事さえもする。

197.完全なる所有の鍵を呼び求め、相手にとってあなたがわたしの愛と世話と支えとなれるよう、わたしに助けを求めることが第一のステップだ。独善的だとか、冷淡だとか、無情だと受け取られないように、必ずわたしがあなたを愛で満たすよう求めなさい。

198.相手の人の苦労を過小評価しないことを確実にする次のステップは、相手が話し終えるまで待ってから、助けやアドバイスを提供することだ。いったん自分の戦いや問題について最後まで話すことができれば、人は多くの場合少し肩の荷が下りるように感じるものだ。そして、そのほうがずっと、解決策を受け入れやすくなる。

199.次に、賛美する必要があることを、優しく、愛情深く

持ち出すことができる。同情と理解のこもったコメント(特にその人が非常にきつい状況にあるか、深刻な戦いを戦っている時)で始め、それから賛美へと移行する。そうするなら、相手の人にとって受け入れやすいだろう。このようにするための助けとなる応答の仕方は数々ある。幾つか例を示すが、これは単なる足がかりとなるアイディアにすぎない。その時点でわたしから聞いて、相手の人に正確に何と言うべきかをわたしが示せるようにするのが最善だ。ここに幾つか例を挙げよう。

200.「それは大変だね。気の毒に。祈りましょうか?」 それから賛美を交えた祈りを始める。例えば、「イエス様、問題や障害に直面したら駆け込むことのできるあなたがいることを本当に感謝します。あなたは私たちに超越する力を与えてくれ、また、私たちが賛美し、鍵を振るうなら、あなたはどんなに難しい問題であってもいつも解決策や答えを与えられます。それを感謝します。」

201.「わあ! あなたのために祈るね。何か賛美できることを考えるのを助けましょうか。今度、私が大変な時には助けてね。」

202.「それは気の毒に。私は自分がすごく落ち込んだ時は考えられる限り最悪の事態を想定してみるんだ。そして実際それほど悪くないことを主に感謝する。賛美が必要だってわかっていてもその気に全くなれない時でも助けになるよ。」

203.「あなたは本当の戦士だね! こういうことがあるにもかかわらず進み続けているあなたを心から尊敬するよ。おそらく主を賛美する必要があるね。不屈の武器を少し振るうだけも本当に助けになるから。」

204.声の調子やボディー・ランゲージに注意しなさい。気遣いと思いやりの調子で語り、謙虚な態度で耳を傾けるならそれは本当に助けとなる。戦いを味わっている人に示すちょっとしたアフェクションは、その人に理解と支えを示し、非情で非難的だと取られないようにする、もう一つ非常に効果的な方法だ。

話し方の習慣を変え、賛美を使いながらも、気遣いと思いやりを示せるようにする

205.(ママ:)少しこれに関連していますが、先ほど比較的ささいな困難について私が言った筋書きと、私たちはしばしば、賛美の武器を使うよりも困難さを正当化することによる反応をするという点があります。

206.例えば、誰かと会う約束があって、子供たちと出か

けようとしているとします。でも使うはずの車の帰りが遅くなっています。その問題を誰かに告げますが、その人たちはどうしたらあなたのその問題を過小評価していると思われることなく賛美を使って応答できるでしょうか? あるいは、ホームのニュースレターのレイアウトに取り組んでいたら、コンピューターがクラッシュしてファイルがなくなってしまいました。夕食時にそれを誰かに告げる時、その人たちは、賛美の霊を保ちつつ、同情的に答えるにはどうしたらいいのでしょう? あるいは一日中アウトリーチに出かけていたけれど、あまりツールも出ず、長時間に渡るあなたの愛の働きを示す見せるべき「証拠」がないとします。あなたを迎え、その日のことを聞いた人たちは、あなたの長い一日のことを感謝し、思いやる反応を示しつつも、同時に賛美の武器を振るうにはどうしたらいいでしょうか?

207.このようなタイプの日常会話ややり取りは小さな事ですが、それでも、もっと賛美を取り入れるように変えることはとても大切です。そのようにすれば、私たちはより小さな戦いでもっと勝利を積み重ねるばかりか、良い習慣や第一の反応を築くことになります。そうすれば、より大きな戦いが起きた時には賛美の武器を振るう事に良く精通していることでしょう。以下は、私たちの夫、主からのカウンセルです。他の人の努力や困難を過小評価しているとか独善的だとか思われるのではないかと心配することなく私たちの会話にもっと忠実に、賛美を取り入れる習慣をどう身につけるかについてです。

208.(イエス:)たとえ小さな事でも、信仰とわたしへの賛美の習慣を築くことは大切だ。独善的だとか見下していると取られずにこれをする一つの方法は、ホーム全体でそれについて話し合い、全員でそれについて何かを推進することだ。また、このようなタイプの話しになった時は、皆はどのような話し方を好むかを話し合ってみるのもよいだろう。

209.多少「厳しく」に扱われる事を好む人もいる。例えば 「そういう場合は主をほめるに限る」とか、「主に感謝できる事が何かあるか見る必要がある」とか、そのような感じのコメントだ。困難を口にした時に、人からもっとソフトで励ましを含んだ言い方をされた方が賛美を始めやすい人たちもいる。各自がそれについて考え、祈り、このようなタイプの話しになった時には自分にとって何が一番助けとなるかを分け合うなら、それは互いにとって互いを助け合う方法を知る上で、益となり、団結を深める行動となり、助けとなるだろう。

210.だが、その人が何を好むかがわからない場合は、常に、ソフトな思いやりある言い方の方針で行った方が安全だ。無情だとか、独善的だと取られるような危険は冒すべきではないので、相手がかなり率直な言い方を求め、それを感謝する人であると知っているのでない限り、ソフトに行きなさい。

211.ホームとして皆が話し方の習慣を変え、賛美する習慣を築くと共に同意することも、「個人的」になりすぎないよう思い起こす助けとなるし、過敏な人が個人的に取ることなく賛美に満ちた反応をもっと受け入れやすくする助けにできる。賛美することをほのめかす「キーワード」を全員で決めておくことも、冷静に物事を扱う助けとなり、受け入れることを容易にするだろう。

212.あなたの仕事仲間が、あなたから愛され感謝されている(口に出して彼らに言うこと。しかもできる限り何回も!)と確信すればするほど、互いにそれを思い起こさせ合い、それを受け入れるのがもっと容易になる。「思い起こさせ」、「留意」させる度に、少なくとも2つのほめ言葉とハグや愛情深い行為を与えるというのも、一つのよい目安となるだろう。そのようにすれば、誰も責められているように感じないだろうし、また、何かを指摘され時に過敏な反応を示すこともずっと少なくなるだろう。

213.以下は、試みてみるべき幾つかのアプローチや反応の仕方の例だ。どのような状況でも賛美が自然の反応になるようにするために、これらを取り入れ、適用することができる。

214.(ママ:)パラグラフ206に挙げられた例、あるいは自分たちのホームで似たような状況で関連づけて話し合えるような場面について話し合う事から始めることもできます。

215.以下の段落で主が上げられているような具体的な例をあまり好まない人がいます。その通りのことを現実の生活で実際に行うことはやぼったいと思うからです。また少しぎこちなく、恥ずかしいと思う事もあるでしょう。あなたがここで読んだ事を真似している事は皆が知っているからです。でも主はここで分け合うレッスンを私たちが「実体化」しやすいように具体例を与えてくれたのです。新しい習慣を築こうとしたり、古いものを壊そうとする時は、何を言うかの例さえあるのが助けになります。要点をつかむまでその教訓を当てはめる助けになります。

216.だから、ただ機械的であるとしても、主の指示にはただ従わなくてはならない時もあります。レッスンを学び、習慣とするまでそうするのです。また同じ目的のために、主に他にも例を下さるよう求めるといいでしょう。

217.賛美の原理を当てはめられる状況だと思うなら、その時は賛美という霊的武器を使う練習だと見なしましょう。たとえ主が言われたことを全くそのまま真似していると思っても、これからこれを実践すると見なすのです。しばらくすれば、もっと自然なものとなり、きまり悪さも過ぎ去るでしょう。そうすれば、みんなが賛美をする良い習慣を築けます。

218.最初は少しきまり悪く感じるかもしれません。だからこそ主はホーム全体で話し合うように提案しているのです。それで、あなたたちは皆、自分たちはそれに取り組むと同意します。そしてそれを天国の先生からの宿題、霊的武器を使う実践的練習として扱い、ただ皆でするのです!

(イエスが続けて:)

219.―「彼女に美しいと言ってあげなさい」という手段を用いる:あまり簡単でもなく、すんなり行かなくても、相手の人の状況の扱い方のことで称賛し、感謝する。多少苦労しているようであっても、様々な事を考慮すればかなり良くやっているのだろう。そのようにすれば、彼らが直面する困難に気遣いと感謝を示す一方で賛美をもたらす事になる。

220.―それがもっとひどい状況でないことで、わたしに感謝する:大げさにもっとひどい状況を考えることでさえ、わたしに賛美することがどれだけあるかを認める助けになるし、現実に少しのユーモアをもたらすことにもなる。

221.―それを通してわたしがなすことを賛美する:その状況を通してわたしがもたらしたいのはどのような勝利かを全て考えてみる。そしてそこから何か素晴らしいことが生まれることでわたしを賛美する。霊的な重力のように、そのようなわたしに対する霊的真空を信仰と賛美で作り出す時、何か素晴らしいことが起きる!

222.―謙遜な立場をたっぷり取る:状況を現実的に取る。「これは、どんなことがあっても主を賛美するかどうかを見るテストに違いない。私たちはこれに合格するぞ!」

223.ホームとしてこれらのことを話し合うなら、わたしはこの他にも、謙虚にアプローチしながら、いつでも賛美の武器を振るうことに練達する方法のアイディアを与えよう!

さらに賛美の霊的力について

224.(イエス:)賛美について、あなたがたがまだ気づいていないかもしれない事柄を幾つか教えよう。

225.まず、わたしを賛美するなら、あなたの霊は超自然的な力に囲まれる。あなたがたは霊の領域について、また時空や場所が霊の領域では異なる原理によって働くことについてあまりよく理解していない。あなたが受け入れられるなら、賛美は天国の最も高い部分に住んでいる。賛美するなら、あなたの霊は天国に属するもの、つまり霊的力、幸福、平安、敵の攻撃に対する保護といったもので囲まれる。

226.次に、あなたが不平を言ったり、疑い、否定的な思いをもてあそび、特にそれらのことを口に出すなら、敵があなたの「環境」の中に入り込む道を実際、整えることになる。だから、賛美は敵に対する保護であって、それは自分の霊の保護であるばかりでなく、あなたの周囲の物質的空間に対する保護もある程度実際にもたらす。一方で、否定的な態度や言葉は、敵が入り込むためのスーパー・ハイウェイとも言える道を実際に備えることになる。

227.ホームが賛美で満ち、感謝の言葉やわたしに栄光を帰する言葉、わたしをたたえる言葉やわたしを引き上げる言葉で満ちているなら、敵に対してかなり強力な保護があることになる。あなたがたの一人一人の霊の保護ばかりでなく、家や、あなたの取る交通機関、その他どこであれあなたの居場所の保護もだ。賛美はあなたの武具の一部であり、霊の攻撃的武器の一部であり、それは賛美のもう一つの利点なのだ。

228.積極的防衛兵器という面では、賛美に満ちた霊を持つことによって、多くの場合、敵である悪魔とその他の悪しき霊を、自分や自分の住み家から遠ざけることができる。霊の内に絶えずわたしをほめたたえ、いつもに感謝に満ちているなら、悪しき霊があなたに進入するのは難しくなる。あなたがたは、恐れや不平や毒舌や不満やそういったものは、あなたの環境の中に入り込む実際の道を備えると知らなくてはならない。だから、敬神的態度、賛美に満ちた霊を保つというのは跳ね橋を上げることであり、敵である悪魔があなたの存在する場所に入り込む余地がなくなる。わたしが「あなたがいる場所」と言う時、それはあなたの霊のことをだけを言っているのではなく、この場合さらに範囲は広く、車や家や歩いている道路も含まれる。つまり霊的に存在する場所だけでなく、肉体的にいる場所も、という意味だ。そのような場所で賛美の態度を保つことによって、肉体的な場所からも敵である悪魔を実質的に追い払っておくことができる。

229.賛美の態度があなたがするすべてに宿り、あなたが行くすべてのところに浸透しているなら、悪魔は全く入り口を見つけられない。敵は何度か試み、あなたを打ちのめす時もあるかもしれないが、モーセのように霊の内に腕を上げ続けるなら、運転をしている道路上であれ、店の中であれ、住んでいる家であれ、敵はあなたが自分のものとして要求した場所への侵入路を得ることができない。だからこそわたしはわが民にエリコの行進をさせたのであり、それが理由でそれをエリコの行進と呼んだ。それは文字通り、賛美と祈りによって、霊の内で肉体的な場所を占領することだからだ。

230.賛美はどんな敵でも打ち負かす攻撃兵器であり、積極的防衛兵器であり、あなたの領域に悪魔を近づけさせない。だからそれを用いなさい! これは力強く、価値があり、尊く、わたしが、訓練中のわが終わりの時の軍隊であるあなたがたに与えた中でも指折りの武器だ。

231.第三に、賛美はあなたの周囲の人たちにも大きな影響を及ぼす。危険な状況や恐ろしい状況、困難な状況や面倒な状況にある時、あなたが賛美の態度を維持するなら、それはあなたの霊を強めあなたに必要なわたしとのつながりを持つ助けとなるだけではなく、状況にポジティブな影響を与える。悪魔が影響を及ぼすのを抑制するからだ。

232.賛美に満ちた態度に委ねることで、あなたは天の領域に逆らう全ての悪しき霊や悪魔の領域から発散される全て非敬神的態度の力を破壊する環境をあなたの周りに作り出す。たくさんの人の目の前で講話をしなければならないとしよう。あなたは恐れの攻撃を受ける。さて、賛美はそのような態度を打ち砕く。わたしに感謝し、心の中でわたしをほめたたえ、賛美の霊で満たされるなら、恐れと恐れがあなたに及ぼしていた影響を破壊し始める。

233.恐れの霊があなたを攻撃してきたら、心の中や小声であってもいいから、わたしをほめたたえ始めなさい。賛美に満ちた態度を示すようにするのだ。心の中でわたしを賛美し始めなさい。そうせずにおれないなら、手を挙げ、声を出しなさい。だが主要なポイントは心を委ね、心と思いの中に賛美に満ちた態度を打ち立てることだ。また可能ならそれを口と体でもそれをするということだ。

234.恐れの環境と賛美の環境の共存はありえない。賛

美に委ねることによって、あなたは恐れの霊の影響を打破する。最初はそんな気分にならないかもしれないし、そうなる時もあるかもしれない。だが、要点は、自分の恐れではなく賛美に委ねるだ。そうすれば恐れは過ぎ去る。それに疑問の余地はない。

235.悪魔からのどんな態度であれ、霊的空想であれ、同様にできる。あなたに疑いを抱く人から質問されても、心の内に賛美の態度を持つよう努力すること。霊の内に悪魔を叱責し、賛美に委ね始めなさい。賛美はそのような詮索の霊や、あるいはあなたを攻撃する人が持つどんな霊をも根こそぎにし、それと戦うことができる。

236.あなたができる限り賛美の態度に委ねるなら、あなたは実際、わたしをあなたの環境の中に入らせているのであり、わたしは相手を動かしているどんな態度や霊よりも強力だ。

237.あなたの賛美は、周囲の人が持っている他のどんな否定的態度や悪い態度よりもずっと強力だ。わたしが言っているのは真の賛美であり、真の心からの態度だ。賛美を自分の身に発散させ、それに絶対的に委ねるなら、それは恐れを打ち破り、詮索心を取り除く。

238.賛美はそれほども強力なのだ。あなたもそろそろそれを深く認識すべき時だ。わが子らよ、わたしはあなたに最も強力な武器を与えたのだから、敵対する者たちの武装を解き、あなたが会う人全てに対する彼の影響を解除するために、それを使い始める必要がある。もちろん、わたしの時を迎えて天のふるさとに召される時が来たり、証し人として迫害される人も多くなるだろう。そしてその時、悪魔は自分が当然得るべきものを要求していると考えるだろう。だがたとえ死んだとしても、あなたは自分の死体を見て、「死よ、おまえのとげはどこにあるのか?」と言いつつ、わたしの腕に来るだけだ。

239.忘れてはならない。地上の誰もが霊や態度に委ねている。あなたがつぶやきやののしり言葉や、不平や、憎悪や、苦い思い、陰口、嫉妬、批判、その他数々の汚らわし霊に出会った場合にすべきなのは、心と思いと、もしできるなら体を賛美に委ね始めることだ。そうすれば、それらの霊は出て行くだろう。あなたがしっかりとした立場を取るなら、賛美を前にそれらの霊は自分の獲物を手放して出て行かなければならない。

240.彼らはそこにいることができない。どうしてか? 賛

美は天国にあるからだ。ただ天国にあるというだけではない。天国でも高みにある。だがそれらの霊は違う。あなたが自分の霊、態度、思いに天の高みをもたらすなら、そして、そこからあなたの環境にそれをもたらすなら、これらの悪い霊は離れなくてはならない。自分の地獄と共にその場を離れなくてはならない。あなたが勝利を宣言し、わたしのためにそれを主張したからだ。

241.(イエス:)賛美を通して、わたしの子供たちは敵に居着く霊の軍勢を攻撃し、打ち負かす。アーロンとホルがモーセの腕を支えてモーセがわたしを賛美し続けていられる限り、イスラエルは勝利した。戦いは激しかった。だが、このような霊的戦争で、モーセが賛美の霊的態度を保てる限り、そして彼が霊的な優位を保てる限り、結局敵軍は敗走した。彼は賛美にうみ疲れ、腕が重くなったので、わたしはわが兵士を送ってその腕を支えさせたので、彼の賛美がこの戦争に文字通り勝利したのである。(出エジプト17:8-13)

賛美で戦いに勝利するための、 さらに具体的な実践法について

242.(イエス:)以下は、あなたが直面するかもしれない状

況で、賛美でどう戦って勝利するかの例だ。影響力のある人に会うという大切な約束があってそれに行く途中であるとしよう。家を出るまでが慌ただしく、すでに思ったほどスムースではない。ともかく祈り、このミーティングのために最善の準備をし、家を出る。この人を勝ち取れれば、フィールドで仕事を続けていく大きな助けとなると知っているから。

243.だが途中の道路で交通事故があり、大渋滞に巻き

込まれてしまう。そうなるとただハンドルを握りしめ、焦らないよう自分に言い聞かせるより仕方がない。また遅れる事を相手に連絡するすべもない。まず半狂乱になっても不思議ではない状況だ。約束に遅れるなど非常にまずいテステモニーとなると思うのだが、ただ車に留って渋滞が解消するのを待つことしかできない。

244.悪魔はあなたを、イライラさせ、ピリピリさせたがる。そうすればいずれあなたを打ちのめすことができる。彼はあなたにこの勝利を勝ち取らせたくないからだ。だが、逆に、あなたはこの戦いを賛美をもって戦う機会とする。多くの祝福やこの人と会う約束ができたという勝利、彼と会う時に与えるわたしからの信仰やフィールドの実り豊かな証しの扉を開くことになる事ゆえに、わたしを賛美し始める。敵である悪魔があなたを敗北させる事はできないことを賛美する。たとえ遅刻しても、ちゃんとした理由があること、また結局は証しの邪魔となってしまうイライラした霊に入り込まないことを賛美する。わたしが結局うまくいくように取り計らい、ローマ8:28を成就することを賛美する。

245.賛美をもって戦うなら、わたしは奇跡を起こして渋滞を解消する。不可能なように見えるが、わたしはあなたのためにそれをする。あなたの賛美がわたしに、不可能を可能にし、あなたの前に道を開く能力を与えるからだ。あなたは約束の時間にちょうど間に合うし、焦っておらず、心配もしていない。相手は即、あなたに引かれ、初めからその人と素晴らしい結びつきを持つようになる。これは、賛美によって勝ち取られる勝利の一つの例だ。

246.自分が深刻な病気で床に伏していると思いなさい。病気の人は、絶望や落胆の感情に押し流されてしまいやすいものだ。だがそれこそ、悪魔の狙いである。そうすればいやしの過程を遅らせられるばかりか、同時にあなたを非難し、できる限り長い間あなたを惨めに感じさせることができる。

247.だがあなたは悪魔に屈せず、患いにもかかわらずわたしを賛美すると決める。そこで賛美を始めると、たとえ声が出ず心の中で言うだけであってもわたしの慰めを感じるようになり、超自然的にわたしの愛を感じ始める。そこで賛美を続けると、わたしが痛みを和らげ、休息と安らかな眠りをもたらす。この感謝の霊を通して、またその結果受け取る体と霊の休息によって、いやしの過程もずっとずっと早まる。この試練への恵みを受け取るばかりか、試練をより早く通り抜け、これまでにないほどの信仰と体力を得るだろう。

248.戦いが何であれ、悪魔からの落胆と否定的な感情や反応に向き直り、賛美を彼の顔面に打ち返してやるなら、あなたは勝つだろう。肉体的な勝利の現れが即座になくても関係はない。あなたの霊は引き上げられるので、もっと効果的に戦うのに有利な位置につける。たとえ死に直面するのであれ、極度の痛みであれ、耐え難い感情的な戦いであれそれが何であろうと、信仰と賛美の霊を持つことによって、最後まで切り抜けさせてくれる余分の恵みと力を受ける。悪魔を倒し、賛美の翼で空高く舞い、超越し、雲の上に自分の霊を引き上げるために賛美を使いなさい。

即座に賛美を使うことの益

249.(ママ:)主からの賛美に関するこのすべての指導はとても霊感で鼓舞してくれるものです。とても簡単そうでもあります。実際そうです。要するに、ただ実行しなくてはならないのです。でも戦いが最も白熱している時は、賛美をする気には全くならないものです。悪魔はあなたが賛美を始めるやいなや自分が負けると知っているからです。ですから、悪魔は賛美をさせまいと懸命になるのです。けれども、その気分にならない時でも、強いて賛美するというのが、より強い兵士、より優秀な戦士となる道です。それは熟練する一つの道です。たとえその気になれなくても、特にそういう時こそ、すべきだと知っている霊の武器を使う事に熟練するのです。

250.(イエス:)賛美は、わたしがあなたがたに与えた武

器の中でも最も強力なものの一つだ。なぜだろうか? その瞬間に効力を発揮し、即座にその効果が実感できるからだ。あまりにも即効性なので、悪魔が始める間もなくその力がそがれてしまう。戦いの始めにそれを使うなら、悪魔の武器を使い物 にならなくし、それを破壊する。彼をきりきり舞いさせ、混乱させ、バラバラにし、明確な攻撃を打ち出せなくする。

251.戦いの最中に使うのも有効だ。それは即座の勝利

の鍵となる。しかしすぐに使わないなら、悪魔はあなたの霊に根を下ろし、あなたを弱め、数ラウンドは勝利する機会を得る。その時のあなたは、戦いに直面してすぐその武器を振るった時ほど強くはないだろう。悪魔を野放しにしておけばしておくほど、あなたの心と霊の中の彼の侵略地点は堅固になり、それを排除するのにもっと懸命な努力が必要となるだろう。

252.戦いに勝つ最も早い方法は、悪魔が戦備を整える

前にやっつけてしまうことだ。悪魔はあなたが攻撃に気づかない内にそれにはまりこんでしまう事を願いつつ、最初にちっぽけな銃を取り出すが、その時はすぐに、賛美の強力な武器をつかみ、彼に強烈な一発を見舞ってやりなさい。彼が再起不能となり、混乱となるように完全に打ちのめすのだ! 最初からすぐに賛美を使うなら、敵は混乱に陥り、動きが取れなくなり、退却するので、あなたは最後まで戦う必要さえなくなることがしばしばだ。彼は戦備を整えたり再編したり、別の作戦を考えたりする時間が必要となるからだ。賛美を最初から使うなら、常に優位に立ち、即座に勝者となるだろう。戦いが多少続くことがあったとしても、それは賛美の武器を使わなかった時よりも簡単になり、早く終わる。それは間違いない。

253.今の戦闘の日々にあって、わが花嫁であるあなたがたは賛美の武器をプロアクティブに振るうことをいやおうなしに学ばなくてはならない。敵から激しい戦闘に引き込まれるまで待って、それから賛美の武器を取り出して使い始めるのではなく、戦いが始まった時、つまりあなたが最初に小さな促しや、ちょっとした思考や、小さな試練がやって来るのを感じたり、あるいは何らかの困難や問題が起きそうな予感がする時に、始めから攻撃を繰り出すべき事を学ぶのだ。賛美の武器を攻撃的に使うことによって、あなたは力や霊的エネルギーをもっとたくさん生み出す。長いこと戦わずにすむので、疲れることがないからだ。敵の出鼻をくじき、その武器弾薬を破壊し、退却を余儀なくさせるようになる。

254.賛美の武器のもう一つの見方は、消毒剤のスプレーを想像することだ。台所が汚く、こぼれたり汚い所があると、あなたは消毒のスプレーときれいなぞうきんを持ってきて、シュッ、シュッ、シューとやる。すると悪臭や、汚れたものや危険なばい菌が取り除かれる。そこは再びきれいになり、清くなる。あなたは新鮮な食材を使って食事の支度を始められる。それと同様に、霊の内にも賛美のスプレー缶で、接近する攻撃に直接狙いを定め噴射して、すべての悪しき「バクテリア」があなたの霊に付着し取り込まれる前に、即座に殺菌することができる。賛美はあなたの霊を浄化する。あなたの力を攻撃するいかなる障害物、あるいはビジョンを曇らせるいかなる汚れも取り除く。そして即座にあなたの信仰を増大させる。

255.信仰が勝利をもたらす。賛美は信仰の声だ! いかなる恐れや不和、怒り、孤独、利己的な事や世と世の誘惑への欲、迫害への恐れ、否定的な思いや疑いでも、賛美の武器を取って悪魔に向かって使う時、最終的な破壊をもたらすことができる。あなたの側では、その結果得られるものからすればほんの少しの努力があればいい。賛美を通して生成されるエネルギーは、あなたの譲渡と委ねることと相まって、全ての戦闘で勝利を得させる。

256.(イエス:)わたしはあなたがたをわが霊の器とした。あなたがたはわたしによって大いなる事を成し遂げる。それは大いなるわざであって、それがどんなものになるかはまるで夢のようだ。わたしに委ね続け、あなたの時間と霊とを捧げ続け、あなたの心と態度と思いと存在の中にわたしのために場所をもっと空けるにつれ、わたしは父がわたしを通して行ったように、あなたを使ってこの地上で奇跡を行う。ただし、あなたがたはわたしより大いなる事をするだろう。

どんな攻撃でも、真っ先に賛美を用いる事を学ぶ

257.(イエス:)賛美は間近に迫るどんな攻撃をも妨害する武器でもある。その意味で、それはただ攻撃的でプロアクティブ(先手)というだけでなくカウンターアクティブ(反撃)でもある。対弾道ミサイルのようなもので、敵のミサイルが到達する前にそれを破壊することができる。考えても見なさい! このように使うなら、敵のミサイルの着弾後に使うよりずっと強力で効果的だ。

258.だからこそ、わたしはわが花嫁に賛美することを常に奨励してきた。一日を通して絶えず賛美と感謝と勝利の言葉を言うようにと。それによって、あなたは防御のためのバリアーを作り出すのであり、悪魔はその突破にもっと時間がかかるようになる。彼の攻撃があなたの霊に達するまでに弱められるので、その威力がなくなる。あなたは悪魔の攻撃で弱められることがなくなり、それが何であれ、自分の前にあるチャレンジに直面する力がもっとつく。

259.賛美は戦いのための武器であるばかりか、霊的人

生を研ぎ、あなたを戦いに備え装備する。たとえ戦いがなかったり、大きな戦いに直面していない時でも、毎日この武器に磨きをかけておくなら、あなたは備えができ、それを使う事によって霊的に強まることになるだろう。そうすれば、戦いが実際に起きた時、それに圧倒されることがない。

260.わたしとの歩みや個人的な生活に関すること、あるいはホームやその必要に関すること、他の人たち、子供やティーン、将来に関することなど、あなたが直面する戦いが何であれ、それに対処する時、あなたの霊はより強められている。これを使った攻撃による悪魔の力はあなたの賛美の力によって弱められる。その戦いによる緊迫度や衰弱度も、賛美を攻撃的に用いる習慣ができていない時ほどではないだろう。

261.将来、わたしの戦士であるあなたがたはそれぞれ、多くの戦いを戦うことになるだろう。だが、わたしがこの武器を与えたのは、接近する攻撃に対する防御のためだけではない。それよりも大切なのは、戦いを優位にするための攻撃的道具として使うことだ。あなたはより強く、俊敏になり、素早く反応し、どんな小さな兆候でも敵の攻撃に反撃するようになる。被弾するまで待つことはなく、これらの武器を使って、自分に向けて発射された弾丸をそらし、爆弾の威力を弱め、着弾する前にミサイルを迎撃する方法を学ぶ。わたしはそれを教えている。そして、戦いにおいて超越する方法を教えているのだ。

262.だがあなたはその技術に、忠実に、絶えず磨きをかけなければならない。大きな戦いでも小さな戦いでも、平和時においてあなたの霊が平穏であり、大激変がない時でもだ。そうするなら、どんな戦いに直面する時にも、迅速かつ機敏に行動するだろう。あなたは悪魔に退却を余儀なくさせ、彼が強烈な一発にふらついて打ちのめされる程の力を即座に持つようになるだろう。

賛美によって戦いの完全なる主導権をわたしに与える

263.(イエス:)賛美の武器の力を完全に機能させる上で

鍵となる要素は、委ねることだ。戦いに直面した時、賛美を用い、わたしをたたえるためにあなたの霊を上げることによって、あなたは実質上わたしに戦闘の主導権を与えている。賛美は、わたしとわたしの力が勝利をもたらすと信頼していることを物語っている。賛美は、戦いに勝つこと、自分の働きを捨て、救いと解放のためにわたしの力により頼むこと、奇跡的な供給と働き、わが牧場の群れを世話し忠実にシェパディングすること、わたしの小さな子供たちを愛し、育むこと、全ての誘惑に打ち勝つの助けること、あなたをドロップアウトし、革命的状態に保つこと、わたしに近く引き寄せ、あなたになってもらう必要のある男女となることで、わたしにより頼んでいることを証しする。依存していることをこのように宣言することと、賛美は、あなたをものすごく力づける。今言っておくが、賛美の武器はあなたが習得できる武器でも最も強力な武器だ。わたしの意志に沿って使われるなら、どんな戦いでも勝てるだろう。 

具体化する!

264.(ママ:)主は、私たちが賛美のどの分野を改善できるかを見極めるために自問してみる質問のリストを下さいました。このリストの全部をこなしていないとしても、これはあなたをがっかりさせるためのものではありません。あなたにチャレンジし、どうしたら改善できるかのアイディアを与えるためのものです! 今年は強めの年です。強められるには、弱点を発見し、それに働きかけなくてはなりません。ですから、この質問票には信仰を持って臨んで下さい。どこの面に積極的に働きかけ、自分の人生にこの素晴らしいカウンセルをどう実際的に当てはめるか、明確なアイディアを得られることで喜びましょう!

□ 朝目覚めたら、私の最初の思いは賛美だろうか? ま

た私はどれだけイエスを愛しているかを主に伝え、また主から愛を受け取る時間を過ごしているだろうか?

□ 賛美やイエスを愛することは、私の御言葉やイエスと

の個人的な時間の不可欠な部分となっているだろうか?

□ 私は自分の賛美の天使を知っているだろうか?

□ 賛美の天使と常日頃からコミュニケートしているだろう

か? 実践上の秘訣やアイディアや賛美の武器を使う際の指導などを受け取っているだろうか?

□ 賛美について、主や賛美の天使からもらった個人的な

秘訣やカウンセルを実行に移しているだろうか?

□ 主を賛美する時、私は、決まり切った「サンキュージー

ザス、サンキューロード」を言っているだけだろうか? あるいは賛美を具体化し、意味あるものとしようと意識的に努力しているだろうか?

□ 自分にその「賜物がある」と思おうと思うまいと、異言で

主を賛美する努力をしているだろうか?

□ 皆の前でも、一人の時もイエスを賛美する時に腕を上

げるだろうか?

□ 皆で一緒に賛美する時、活発に参加しているだろう

か?

□ 賛美の時間ができる限り意義深く価値あるものとなる

ように、個人的な賛美の時間や、ホームのそれを導く時のことや、子供たちとする賛美の時間のことを祈り考え、プランしているだろうか?

□ 私は他の人がいるところで、一日を通して「時を選ば

ず」声に出して賛美をしているだろうか?

□ 困難な状況や問題に対する最初の反応は、主に感謝

し賛美する何かを見つけ出し、それを通してどうローマ8章28節が成就するか見てみようと、誠実に探ることだろうか? 悪い知らせに、「ああ、がっかりだ」とか「なんてこった」(あるいはもっとひどい言葉を。主よ、助けて下さい!)などと言ってしまった場合も、気がついて賛美に変えようとするだろうか?

□ 何らかの形で悪魔から個人的な攻撃を受けた時、私は

賛美の武器を使うだろうか? その戦いが収まるまで待つだろうか、それとも攻撃兵器として最初から賛美を使うだろうか?

□ 他の人のために祈ったり、カウンセルしたり、助けたり

している時に、賛美の武器を使うだろうか? その人が通っていることが何であれそれを軽くあしらうことなく、主の答えや解決策や信仰の霊を会話中にもたらす方法として賛美を使うことに熟達しただろうか?

□ 祈りの答えを聞いたり、勝利を勝ち取ったり、プロジェク

トを終えたりなどした時は必ず、イエス様に感謝し、賛美する時間を取るだろうか? 主が私のためにしてくれる日ごとのたくさんの奇跡のことでわくわくし、それを主や他の人たちに知らせているだろうか?

□ 賛美は、私の祈りと祈りのビジルの不可欠な部分とな

っているだろうか?

□ 賛美する気になれない時に賛美する助けとするため、

賛美のアイディアや秘訣や引用句などのリストを持っているだろうか?

□ 自分には賛美することを忘れないようにする何らかの

システムがあるだろうか?

□ 私は落胆したり、激しい戦いにある時に、悪魔に対する

最初の攻撃に賛美の武器を引っ張り出すだろうか?

□ ホームの他の人や私の子供たちや羊は私を建設的で

賛美に満ちた人と思うだろうか?

□ 一日の空いた時間に賛美をするという努力はしている

だろうか?

□ 私が聴く音楽に「賛美」/「イエスを愛する」曲は入って

いるだろうか?

□ 賛美や他の人、特に子供たちを励ましたり感謝したり

することは私の長所となっているだろうか? そうでないなら、それを長所にするための確実なステップを踏んでいるだろう

か?

□ 寝る前に祈る時、賛美と自分の祝福を数え上げること

を含めることに忠実だろうか?

□ 私たちのホームの霊は、主の供給と保護とプロビジョン

と導きに感謝し、賛美する霊だろうか? あるいは、うみ疲れた不平の霊で、生き延びているだけだろうか?

□ 私たちの子供たちは賛美と感謝の実践面で進歩し、私

たちの良い見本から学んでいるだろうか?

□ 私たちのホームでは、ミーティングやデボーションやク

ラスなどで、歌や賛美の時間を必ず取っているだろうか?

呼び求めることができるヘルパーたち!

265.(ママ:)私たちは、賛美をもっと使うことを学ぶ面で

共に働くべきヘルパーが他にいるかどうかを主に聞きました。特に、攻撃的武器としてそれを使う方法を学ぶ面においてです。ナタリアがいることは知っています。彼女は賛美を導きます。また、個人的な賛美の天使もそれぞれいます。彼らは賛美することを私たちに思い出させてくれます。レターリンクのファイルで主が与えられた情報を復習することもできます。まだ自分の賛美の天使が誰かを知らないなら、次回の個人的な預言の時間に優先的に聞くといいと思います。けれども、私たちは彼らの他に、今回主が私たちに特に示したい誰かがいるのではないかと思ったのです。

266.以前主が言われたように、先だった全ての聖人や主が創造された全ての天使たちのことを考えてみれば、そこにはヘルパーがたくさんいることは明白です。おそらく、そこに着くまでにまだまだそういうヘルパーを発見していくことでしょう。でも主は必要とあれば私たちに教えてくれますし、必要な時には新しい人たちを示してくれます。今主は、私たちの賛美によって、また賛美の武器を使い私たちが命令を発することによって活性化する軍隊の一大隊を新たに示すという選択をされました。最近のピーターからのお知らせの中に、その一人について書かれています。彼らは「ビクトリー・スクワドロン(勝利編隊)」とか「プレイズ・スクワドロン(賛美編隊)」とか呼ばれています。これらの新しいヘルパーは戦士であり、私たちが、悪魔への大量破壊兵器として賛美を攻撃的に使うのを教えるためにいます! 彼らを紹介する前に、主から少し説明があります。

267.(イエス:)ビクトリー・スクワドロンについて語る時、わたしは賛美を悪魔の打破のための武器として使うことを強調する。この天使の存在は、賛美を勝利へと変える過程の不可欠な一部として存在する。賛美はわたしの力を活性化する。その力が、あなたがたを邪魔し、止め、打ち破り、破滅させようとして戦う者たちに打ち勝つよう、これらの存在に振りむけられる。

268.信仰が新しい命といやしとビジョンを与え、闇の働きを阻止し、悪魔の攻撃を防御して退却させるのと同じように、賛美も、いやしと救い、喜び、希望を、失われた魂にもたらすことができる。また、敵をうちのめし、混乱させ、悪魔の軍団とそれに委ねる者たちの長に、混乱と苦悩、苦痛とわが怒りをもたらす。

269.ダビデの子供たちは賛美を使って、それを良いことのための強力な武器とすることを修得し、その建設的な力と実に慣れてきた。わたしがこのビクトリー・スクワドロンをこの時期に送るのは、闇が深まるにつれ、あなたがたは、悪魔を撃退し、粉砕する武器として賛美を使う技術を磨かねばならなくなるからだ。

270.あなたがたはサタンと彼がこの地上にもたらそうとする地獄に対して、もっと好戦的になりもっと激怒しなければならない。あなたがたはサタンの門に対して、勝利ゆえに攻撃的でオンファイアな賛美によって攻撃をしかける必要がある。あなたのためにすることでわたしをほめたたえなさい。完全なる信仰によってわたしを賛美するなら、ビクトリー・スクワドロンが、それを実現するために使うことのできる力を放つ引き金を引く。

271.穏和な愛と忍耐と寛容を持ち、傷に包帯をし、群れの面倒を見、賛美する時がある。また、それを達成するための霊的力を引き出す道具となるわが霊の賜物もある。だが、賛美の武器を、のろいと攻撃と、オオカミどもやその目的が破壊し、闇に引き込もうとする目的を持つ者たちを攻撃的に追い詰め、駆逐するために使うべき時もある。これからの時代はその両方が必要だ。わたしはあなたがたの賛美の武器のこの面を強め、バランスを取ろうとしているのだ。

ビクトリー・スクワドロン

272.(ビジョン:)私の上空を、編隊を組んで飛んでいると思われるきれいな白い鳥が見えます。でもこれは普通の鳥ではありません。とても大きく雁のようなV字編隊でものすごいスピードで飛んでいるからです。

273.すると、太陽に向けて一斉に飛行を始めました。そして鳥のようでなく、戦闘機の編隊のようになったのです。それでも彼らはとても美しく、威厳があり、鳥のような翼をしていました。きらきら輝く白と装甲の銀色が美しく調和していました。

274.この編隊は左に流れ、それから地面に向かって垂直に、真っ逆さまになって降下しました。何らかの「攻撃」態勢に入ったように見えました。彼らがもっとクローズアップされてはっきりと見えるようになりました。

275.彼らは何らかの美しい天使たちです。腕の一部と思える所が重量感のある天使の翼です。胴体部分とその他の体の各部はとても美しく輝く銀色に装甲されています。だから遠くから見ると戦闘機のように見えたのでしょう。そしてスピードと編隊からもです。

276.彼らはとても真剣で、確固たる表情をしています。彼らの下にあるものが見えるようになりました。地表面に集まった悪魔の軍隊の巨大な暗闇と汚れた大群です。私はズームアウトして、想像を絶する天使的な威力を見ています。天使の飛行隊は超音速スピードで悪魔の軍隊と思われるものに接近していきます。彼らに体当たりするかのようでしたが、そうなる直前に天使の編隊の先端から強烈なレーザー光を発しました。そして眼下の敵を一掃してしまったのです。悪魔の軍隊を探しましたが、彼らがいたところは「爆心地」のようで、何もかもが焼き払われていました! 文字通り完膚無きほどまでに一掃されてしまったのです。わあ、すごい! 文字通り消えてしまったのです。ハレルヤ! 天使の編隊は焼け野原をさっと一飛びし、一糸乱れぬ隊列を崩さぬまま、ゆったりと再び上空へと上昇していきました。彼らは明らかにこの種の任務になれているようです。どこをとってもプロとしか言えない身のこなしです!

277.さて、このような威力を見せてその締めくくりを飾る

かのように、彼らは再び下降してきました。今度はまるで空中バレエをしているかのように、とても優雅で美しいです。「隊列」はくずさないまま、地上にふわっと降りてきました。翼を下ろすとそれが見えなくなり、そして歓呼と共に、私たちの夫であり恋人である方をほめたたえました。

278.(イエス:)わたしはこの賛美の天使を、賛美を悪魔に対する特に攻撃的な武器として使う時に呼び求めてほしい。彼らはプロだ! どんな時も悪魔を全滅させる力が与えられ、そのように造られた。彼らはトップレベルにあり、賢く熟練した天使の軍事的戦略家たちだ。わたしの霊の「戦闘機」である!彼らをプレイズ・スクワドロンとかビクトリー・スクワドロンと呼んでいい。彼らの軍事的編隊(V字型)から取られた名前であり、また、賛美は勝利であり、常に悪魔に打ち勝つからである。だからあなた個人の好みによって、どちらの名前でも呼ぶことができる。

279.(質問:)愛する恋人、主よ、彼らは私たちの賛美の

天使たちと同じですか? 私たちの賛美の天使たちは、必要ならばこのビクトリー・スクワドロンの一員となりますか? それとも別個の存在ですか?

280.(イエス:)プレイズ・スクワドロンはあなたがた個人

の賛美のヘルパーとは異なる。プレイズ・スクワドロンは、あなたが賛美する際にもっと攻撃的かつ好戦的になり、悪魔を標的にして打ち負かすのに使うことを学ぶのを助けるだろう。プレイズ・スクワドロンは霊の世界における賛美の階級で、非常に重要な位置を占めている。また、あなたが最初に賛美の武器を使うことと、賛美の武器の「性能」や「完成度」が敵の勢力に対して攻撃的に使われることとの間をつなぐ。

281.わたしはわが花嫁たちに、この賛美の武器を攻撃武器として普段からもっと使うようになってほしい。悪魔に先手を打つのであって、攻撃にされていると気づいてから賛美を防御的に使うのではない。

282.わたしはわが子らに、賛美することと、それをもっと霊的に、そして言葉で攻撃的なスタイルで活発に用いるよう霊の内にかき立てられてほしい。わたしが攻撃的と言うのは、あなたが個人的に賛美の使い方をしっかりと訓練され、あなたがその気になれる時もなれない時も賛美するという意味だ。あなたは賛美を持ってわたしに飛び込み、賛美と悪魔を倒すことにおいて賛美を通して助けてくれる人の助けを呼び求め、その決断によって、悪魔に対して強くなる。賛美は不敗の武器だからだ! その時、プレイズ・スクワドロンの出番となる。彼らは、賛美と悪の軍隊に対する力という分野の軍事的戦略に優れた者たちだ。

283.だから、悪魔に敵対して攻撃的武器として賛美を使う場合は、「戦士」としての攻撃的気性を有させるため、わたしの子供たち全員がビクトリー・スクワドロンを呼ばわることが必要だ。悪魔の攻撃に守勢になり屈服しないことを思い起こさせるだけでなく、祈る時と賛美する時の両方において霊的にもっと熟達しプロアクティブな戦略家となり戦士となるように霊的に彼らに教えるため、わたしの子供は誰であれビクトリー・スクワドロンを呼ばわることができる。

284.わたしの子供たちは個人的にどうすればもっと好戦

的な戦士となり賛美の使い手となれるかについてわたしを探るべきだ。それは各花嫁たちがすべきことなのであるが、賛美の攻撃的武器の一部としてビクトリー・スクワドロンを呼ばわることは、わたしが各花嫁に与えたい、個人的かつテーラーメイドの指示を全て受け取るための能力の内でも、大切な部分だ。

285.(イエス:)ビクトリー・スクワドロンは、あなたの賛美によって活性化される。また、悪魔の要塞や攻撃に対するわたしの賛美の力の公的執行者である。霊的戦争における指示においても熟達している。

286.軍事的見地から見て、ビクトリー・スクワドロンを呼

ばわるとすぐに、それはビクトリー・スクワドロンがあなたと戦闘に行き、戦略的攻撃的賛美の戦争の技をあなたに教えるという形で、賛美の「戦闘仲間」があてがわれる。彼らは攻撃的賛美のハウツーについてあなたがたを導く。それは悪魔に向かって針の穴を射抜く精度でもって執行される。

287.これらのプレイズ・スクワドロンの天使は、あなたの個人的な賛美の天使と協調して働くが、特に、悪魔との戦闘や戦争が特に困難で厳しい時にあなた個人を助け、導くために装備し、権威を与えられている。前にも言ったように、彼らを呼ばわるなら、わが花嫁であるあなたがた一人一人と共に戦闘に行う。

288.だから、そう、あなたの賛美の天使と同じように、彼らもまた、あなたに賛美することを思い起こさせる。だが彼らの専門分野は、賛美を敵である悪魔に対してプロアクティブかつ攻撃的に使う方法を教え示すことにある。兵士というものが、一つの分野だけではなく、多くの分野に熟達していなければならないように、わがプレイズ・スクワドロンにも、3つの面の任務と職務がある。あなたがたに賛美を思い起こさせ、奨励すること、より強力な攻撃的賛美の使い手となれるようあなたを個人教授すること、敵である悪魔とその軍勢に向かってわが力を行使することだ。

289.悪魔に対する予防的攻撃とその軍勢との長期戦の合間において彼らの力を活性化させるなら、あなたがた一人一人の傍らには、目には見えないが強力な「武装兵」がいることになる。それは文字通り霊の「勝利軍団」である。それはそれは、見渡す限りの何千何万というビクトリー・スクワドロンからなる! 彼らを呼ばわるなら彼らはあなたの指令下にある。彼らのフルパワーは、無限の賛美によってあなたが彼らを解き放つ時に現れる!

290.(イエス:)一人の天使でさえ、地獄の全ての悪鬼と

サタンを始末できわたしが言ったのに、どうしてこれほども

たくさんのビクトリー・スクワドロンが必要なのだろうと思うかもしれない。ミカエルを送って彼に攻撃させ、そしてチチンプイプイと問題を解決しないのはどうしてだろうかと。

291.その答えは、どうしてすぐに敵の上に原爆を落とさないかの答えに似ている。それで、全て問題解決と言えるだろうか?

292.完全なる破壊だけが目的ならそれでうまくいくかもしれない。あなたの目的がわたしのそれと同じなら、つまり、わたしが造った全ての魂が自らの自由な意志で光を選ぶよう助けるためにできる全てのことをすることであるなら、やることはそれとは全く異なってくる。

293.これから先、絶望に至る時に、何百万という人たち

がわたしの所に来る。「賛美軍団」の大軍は、これらの暗黒の時代に人の選択に従って、サタンの手下たちが確実に沈黙し、釘付けにされ、引き下がっているようにするために造られた。彼らは失われた人たちに対するあなたがたの祈りと、代官難のこの時期を通らねばならない人たちのための霊的領域にいるわが子らの祈りの現れである。

294.(ママ:)主は、あなたがたの祈りと賛美は悪魔を「消滅」させ、「破壊」し、「絶滅」されると言われましたが、一つの質問が出てきました。サタンの悪鬼たちには役割があることは知っています。ですから私たちは彼らを完全に抹消したり、永久的に根絶することはできません。後になれば、主はサタンとその悪鬼たちを火の池に投げ込みます。それまで長いこと生き残ります。あるいは彼らが悔い改めるか、主が何で^あれ良いと思われる時まで。それまでは、彼らが全く来なくするようにはできないようですし、永久的に取り除くこともできないようです。

295.ですから、彼らを破壊し、消滅させる力を持つと言われた時、それはどういう意味かを主に何度か聞きました。主の説明では、それは私たちが彼らの力を破壊し、私たちのいる周辺から彼らを消滅させるという意味だと言われました。その意味では、その時点で私たちは完全勝利を収めるということです。彼らにとってその敗北がどのくらい痛手を与えるかにより、彼らが再軍備して攻撃をしかけてくるまでしばらくの間、霊的休息が得られる場合もあります。あるいはまたすぐ次の戦いに直面することもあるのです。

296.私たちの祈りや賛美は力があり、攻撃を沈静化する能力があります。悪魔の力を完全に断ち切り、悪魔をして敗北に悶絶させる力があります。しかし、悪鬼どもを完全かつ永遠に駆逐するのではないのです。主は彼らが主の目的を果たすため、存続を許されるからです。ですから、主が「根絶する」とか「撲滅する」とかいう言葉を使う時に、私たちが悪魔にできることについて主が言われたのは、彼が私たちに敵対して使おうとする力に対する効力のことです。必ずしも私たちが悪鬼そのものを永久的に破壊することではありません。あなたがたの多くは既にその結論に達していたかもしれませんが、私にはその質問があったし、他の人も同じ質問があるかもしれないと思ったのです。それで主の答えを皆さんに分け合いたいと思いました。

297. 私たち全員が主のためのより優れた兵士となれるよう、主が助けられますように。強力な霊的武器を攻撃的に振るい、主の光と救いと救出をできる限り多くの人にもたらすことができるように!

皆さんのかたわらで共に戦っているママより。

賛美に関する新しい鍵の約束

298.いつでも唇に賛美の鍵を携えなさい。そうすればあなたは無敵になる。

299.賛美の鍵はより大きな信仰の扉を開ける。

300.サタンの声をかき消し、落胆を追い散らすために、賛美の鍵を呼び求めなさい。

301.賛美の鍵の力を解き放ちなさい。そうすれば、鍵はあらゆる状況にもかかわらず、あなたが克服するのを助ける。

302.賛美の鍵はあなたの霊を高め、あなたをポジティブな道筋に留める。

303.賛美の鍵はあなたの思考を守り、わが思いへの扉

を開ける。

304.人生のすべてについてわたしを賛美しなさい。良いことについても悪いことについても、きれいなものについても、醜いものについても、嬉しいことについても、悲しいことについても。そうすれば、あなたは地上や肉の制限を超えた平安と満足を経験する。

305.あなたが求める建設的な態度で、心、思い、あなた全体が満たされるよう、賛美の鍵を呼び求めなさい。

306.賛美、鍵の力、わたしに頼ることが秘訣だ。だから、波を見始めてはいけない。わが鍵を要求し、わたしを賛美し、わが導きに頼りなさい。そうすれば、わたしは必ず海を鎮め、あなたに安全な旅路を与え、障害の山を消していく。

307.賛美の鍵は敵と敵のすべての方法を打ち負かす。

308.賛美の鍵は不敗の力であり、あなたはいつでもそこから引き出すことができる。それを使いなさい。そうすれば、必ず勝利をもって出てくるだろう!

309.賛美の鍵は力強く、パワフルで、いかなるもろ刃の

剣よりも鋭い。賛美の鍵はいつでも悪魔の心臓をまっすぐ貫こうとしており、彼は叫び声を上げて逃げていく。疲れ果て、落胆し、その状況から超越する力がないと感じる時には、鍵を呼び求めなさい。そうすれば、鍵はあなたを嵐の海から引き上げ、再び乾いた地に立たせる。

310.心の底から賛美の武器を使いなさい。そうすればそれは敵のあなたに対する支配を打ち砕く。

311.賛美は、いかなる試練や困難のためにあなたが必要とするすべてのものをも解き放つ。賛美の鍵を呼び求めて、わたしを賛美するのを助けてもらいなさい。

312.プライドを捨てて心の底から賛美にしがみつく人は、大いなる力強いわざを行う。

313.賛美はどんな嵐の中でもあなたを守る。

314.不敗で、止めることのできない全能の賛美の武器がかたわらにあるなら、わが子らは決して心配したり恐れたりすべきではない。

315.賛美しなさい。わたしを賛美するのをやめてはいけない。そうすれば、あなたには限界はなくなる。

316.鍵を要求し、勝利まで賛美し続けて、悪魔が決して

回復したり、抵抗したりできないほどにしなさい。

317.敵は賛美には耐えられない。力が凝縮された驚異

的な賛美の鍵を使って、敵を地面にはり倒して敗北させなさい。

318.賛美の鍵は、あなたが所有する、パワフルで、奇跡を行う武器だ。それを使いなさい。そうすれば壮大な結果を見るだろう。

319.そんな気分でない時もわたしを賛美しなさい。賛美の鍵は一見敗北と見える所から勝利をもたらすからだ。どんな時でも賛美をするのにふさわしい。

320.賛美の鍵はそれに対抗するどんなものよりも長く続き、長く生き、それを圧倒する。賛美の鍵を使い、成果を見なさい!

321.わたしは賛美の翼に乗る。だから、どんな状況でも、特に否定的な状況において鍵を要求し、賛美することは、わたしを戦闘の最前部に送り込み、そこでわたしは剣を引いて敵の心臓を貫く。

322.賛美はわが心の中心に直接つながる。賛美するとき、鍵を要求しなさい。そうすればわたしは戦いに勝つための力をすべて携えて、あなたの所に素早く駆けつける。

323.賛美は天国の大気だ。天国の住民はそれを吸って魂を養う。そして、彼らはそれを吐き出して、愛に満ちた社会の骨組みを養う。あなたのホームにもそれと同じ雰囲気を作り出すよう、鍵を呼び求め、賛美しなさい。

324.賛美は信仰の手であり、引き金を引いて敵を殺す。賛美の鍵はいつもあなたに勝利か一時的な解放をもたらす。

325.悪魔との間で平衡状態にある時、賛美の鍵は敵のメッセージを見えなくし、すぐに彼の持ち場を侵略するのを助ける。

326.賛美の鍵は、わが闘士になりたいすべての人のた

めのえり抜きの武器だ。

327.賛美の鍵はあなたにとって第一の攻撃的武器であるべきだ。いかなる邪悪な霊や否定的な思考様式をも抹殺するために、それを使いなさい。

328.賛美の鍵を使うことは敵の領地全体に衝撃波を送り、あなたが進軍し、陣地を自分のものとするための道を空ける。

329.賛美の新しい武器をパワーアップし、いつでも発砲する準備をしておくことは、あなたに有利な立場を与える。それは、敵があなたを封じようとするどのような状況にも必要とされるものだ。賛美の鍵は真っ先に発砲するなら一番効き目がある。だから、いつもそれを発砲し、霊の弾薬を浴びせなさい。敵は逃げ続け、そこから身をかわそうとし続けるだろう。

レターリンク:

忍 耐

 「信仰といやし」 ML #M:16-20, 23-24, 35-37, DB4

 「機構1」 ML #54:6-12, DB4

 「競走を走り抜け」 ML #1374, DB1

 「良い兵卒として、苦難を堪え忍びなさい」 ML

#2786:4-30, DB11

 「論点、パート10」 ML #3397:8-27, GN 990

 「2003年ブラジルのナショナル・プレア・デー」 ML

#3456:170-182, 184-185, GN 1042

 「氷上の冠」 ML #3465:195, GN 1053

 「強めに向かって—パート2」 ML #3518:268-269,

274, 276-285, GN 1109

 FJWL 1: #427

 FJWL 2: #376, 454

 「良き戦いを戦う」 (一部), モップ 1

 「試練と勝利」 (一部), グッドソーツ 2

 「苦しみ」#8, ワードベーシック

 「試練と誘惑と苦難」 #6-7, ワードベーシック

賛 美

 「ダンプス」ML #33:21-23, DB4

 「ハロウィーンの輪」 ML #363:22, 26, 27, 30, DB6

 「あなたの祝福を数えなさい」 ML #1259:2, 6-13,

DB1

 「積極的な賛美の力」 ML #1375:2-5, 12, 17-19,

DB1

 「いかにして攻撃に出るか」 ML #2128:2, 4, 5, 8-9,

11-13, 18, 22, 24, DB7

 「賛美と歌で、勝利をめざせ」 ML #2833:1-7, 10,

DB11

 「子供たちと若者たちのシェパディング」 ML

#3191:99-101, GN 796

 「あなたたちの賛美の通り、あなたたちの身になるよ

うに」ML #3432:7, 8, 12, GN 1015

 「勝利まで賛美し続けなさい」 ML #3449:3-16, GN

1034

 「うつを葬り去る、パート2 」 ML #3464:225-231,

235-241, ポストイット GN #11

 「賛美を実践する」ML #3471:14-20, 40-42, 56-58,

81-84, GN 1059

 「再生:賛美のお祝い」 ML #3494:11-17, 67, 69-70,

GN 1079

 「直言、パート1」 ML #3499:162, GN 1086

 「世界情勢! —No.102 」 ML #3528:361-363,

366-367, GN 1122

 「戦術、パート1」 ML #3532:92-95, GN 1123

 FJWL 1: #333, 339

 FJWL 2: #86, 99

 「賛美」 (一部), モップ2

 「神との交わり:賛美と感謝」52, 130, グッドソーツ 1

 「感謝」2, 3, 7, ワードベーシック

スピリット・ヘルパーと賛美

 「主をほめよ」 ML #3265:3, 128-129, 133-135, GN

868

 「クリスマス・プレイズ2001」 ML #3372:5-8, 11-12,

14-18, GN 967

 「賛美を実践する」 ML #3471:107, 109-110, GN

1059

注: 賛美の力についてさらに読みたい場合は、Prison to

Praiseのインスパイヤリングなパーソナル・テスティモニーを読んで下さい。MOサイトの「Overflow」のセクションにあります。

“The Art of War, Part 2″—Japanese

Art Of War 1

Filed under: Uncategorized — seerfax @ 9:00 am

Art of War, The–Part 1

 

Table of Contents

GN 1123 FD/MM/FM

MAR. 2005

By Maria FD/MM/FM 3532 12/04

Dearest Family,

1. This is the first in a series of GNs about the spiritual warfare and how to become proficient in fighting it—not just deal with it‚ or barely survive‚ but actually defeat and rout the Enemy to the point that we are winning the war!

2. As Peter explains in the Year-end GN “Wartime,” we are now at the point of strengthening our forces. An essential part of that is for each individual to become trained, proficient, and expert in the art of spiritual warfare. No matter what restructuring the Family goes through, no matter how organized or efficient we become, the fact has not changed that we “wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places” (Eph.6:12).

3. Restructuring and strengthening the Family overall is very necessary‚ and it is being accomplished with the Lord’s step-by-step direction, your obedience and sacrifices‚ and a lot of hard work on everyone’s part. But in order to fulfill our mission on this Earth, each one of you is going to have to become an expert fighter—as an individual and as a team. We are going to go through the darkest time in the world’s history. We are going to see the day when the spiritual and physical realms merge or collide.

4. The Lord has given us the instruction that we need. He has revealed many spiritual weapons that we can use, any one of which is devastating to the Enemy. But we haven’t become experts.

5. It’s time to focus on becoming offensive fighters. Right now most of you are defensive fighters. When you face a heavy battle, your first reaction is to wonder what went wrong. You wonder‚ “What did I do wrong?” rather than having the attitude, “Okay, you damned Devil, you asked for it!”

6. The Lord wants you to take it even further than that. He wants you to ask Him what the Devil’s next move is, and preempt it! He wants you to learn how to use your spiritual weapons offensively, not just to defend yourself and your Homes and loved ones when attacked‚ but to storm Satan’s strongholds.

7. What we need is a change of mentality. The battles aren’t going to go away. They are progressively heating up, and the grand climax will be the Battle of Armageddon, when we will be so proficient in the use of our spiritual weapons that we will actually use them to defeat and destroy our Enemy’s hordes in the flesh before our very eyes.

8. But everything between now and then is going to be getting progressively more intense and demanding of your attention.

9. The battles are tough, yes—and they’re getting tougher all the time! But your weapons are stronger, if you will only use them! “The Enemy’s attacks grow stronger by the day, but the key power I give you grows even faster and will cause you to triumph.” The battles don’t have to be that difficult if you will learn how—and then choose repeatedly‚ every time you’re faced with a battle—to fight effectively. Rather than being intimidated or discouraged by the battles‚ see them as opportunities to defeat the Enemy. Learn to love the fight, to relish the opportunity to hit the Devil where it hurts!

10. I know the battles are tough. We’re faced with them too! I know that when you get hit with a battle, the absolute last thing you feel like doing is fighting! So what the Lord is asking of us in telling us we need to change our mentality is a pretty big switch, because we don’t usually think that way now. But, you know‚ you’re going to face the battles one way or the other. Do you want to be beat by the Enemy or do you want to beat him and win? That’s the difference!

11. Your mentality must become one of a fighter—where you go to bed and wake up with your weapons in your hand, where you are constantly looking for the next way you can defeat the Enemy, surprise him, devastate him‚ instead of waiting for him to do those things to you. Your first reaction to any hint of attack should be to reach for your weapons of the spirit and use them! You need to learn to guard your hearts and minds and children and Homes and spiritual territory with vigilance.

12. That’s what this series of GNs is going to be about. It’s about how to use your spiritual weapons offensively. It’s about how to persevere, endure, and win. It’s about how to learn to love the fight. It’s about how to anticipate the Enemy’s moves and preempt them.

13. The Lord also gives us lots of encouragement about the battles, explaining why He allows them, what’s happening in the spiritual realm, how to look at them, and what the future will be like if we persevere and win. I think this series of GNs will be very encouraging for you, because we are soldiers and constantly in battle, so it’s natural to need encouragement and an outside perspective regularly.

14. But the main purpose for sharing these Words from the Lord for you is to help you to learn to be a fighter—and not just any old fighter, but an expert, an offensive fighter‚ one who is a real threat to the Enemy!

15. I expect that you’ll need to reread some of these Words from the Lord often. Study them, ask Him about them‚ and apply them to your life! He’s making this counsel as practical as possible, but you still have to learn how to do what it says, and you have to do it repeatedly if you want it to become a habit. So start today!

Get tough on the Enemy!

16. We asked the Lord to give us a class on how we can practically learn to love the fight and make fighting and using the new weapons more a part of our everyday lives‚ instead of taking a more passive approach to the battles. You have to ask the Lord to help you take a more offensive position spiritually, and instead of being intimidated or discouraged by the battles, pray that you will be challenged by them and fighting and overcoming on a daily basis!

17. (Jesus:) To gain any victory, to fight through any battle, or to win any kind of war, you have to really want and desire the end result. You have to picture that result in your mind, and hold it out in front of you like a goal that you’re shooting for. With every battle there is a victory, with every struggle there is a resolution—and you need to determine what that victory and that resolution means to you and really decide and know in your heart that you want it.

18. There are a lot of battles to fight these days, and you’ll probably always be fighting one thing or another. But it’s important that you don’t resign yourself to simply enduring the battles. Battle weariness is something the Enemy is tempting many of you with. The concept of “Greater Victories” can often seem like “Greater Miseries”—that if you win this battle, well, you just get a bigger one, and there’s not much to look forward to in that. Don’t lose your desire to relish the fight, as your Father David taught you. Don’t face your battles figuring that you’ll just scrape by without fighting hard to move forward. It’s unacceptable to just hold your ground. You’ve got to advance, gain ground‚ overcome, and go on to greater victories.

19. That’s why you need to understand why you’re fighting. What you there on Earth call “battles,” half the time aren’t even battles, they’re just attacks—with the Enemy doing all the attacking. It’s not truly a battle until both sides have engaged each other. If one side is doing all the attacking and the other is just sitting there, it’s more like an ambush, a rout, or even a massacre and a slaughter.

20. If you don’t have the vision of‚ “Look, I’m getting hit with this‚ this particular aspect of my life is making me continually miserable, but I am going to fight and overcome!” and then actually follow through and fight, then it’s no battle. It’s just you getting hit again and again and again, and there won’t really ever be a resolution in sight. You have to make it a battle; you have to decide to engage the Enemy. But to do that, you must have a goal. It’s all about sitting down and counting the cost.

21. Sometimes in the heat of a trial it can be hard to do that, and you don’t feel like it. Sometimes it takes a little while, or a long while of really going through the fires of testing till you get to the point that you realize that you’re going nowhere fast and that you really need to get your act together and get some victories. That’s when you need to focus on the victory so that you can truly be the fighter that you need to be.

22. It’s a question of morale in many cases. Look at all the examples throughout history of armies and nations that were defeated because their soldiers were confused, demoralized‚ and fighting for dubious causes. It’s no different with you. You need to look at the attack and envision your life without it, or with the victory in hand. Imagine how it would be if these things were no longer a trial for you, or if you could overcome this or that weakness‚ or if you could just learn to do this or that better, or give more, or yield more, or get healed, or come through the persecution, or have a breakthrough with your children, or whatever the positive outcome would be of the battle you’re engaged in.

23. When you think about it like that, you have something worth fighting for. You’re not just doing it because you know that you should, or because you know others think you should, but because you’re really looking at the benefits and you personally want and desire them. You’d love to be free from the attack and you’d love to have peace and victory and progress in a certain area. And even if it means that eventually if you win this fight there will be another one somewhere else, that’s okay too, because you want the victory now and you’ll trust Me for tomorrow.

24. That’s when you can claim the power of the keys in full faith, knowing that I have promised you spiritual victories. You can paint for yourself a picture of a glorious, triumphant future where the battles and attacks of today do not hinder or discourage the “you” of tomorrow. You’ll have risen above them, and even if there are new battles to fight in the future, today’s battles have been won and you’ve emerged victorious.

25. It can always be done—but you have to want it. Proper planning cannot be overemphasized in any venture, and your spiritual battles are no different. It’s like when I spoke of counting the cost before building a tower (Luke 14:28-30). You think about it, you add it up, and you get a vision in your head and heart of what you want. And beyond just counting up whether you can do this or whether you can afford it, you need to count the reasons why you want to do this and how your life will be better without this or that weakness, because that will give you the motivation to see it through the tough times!

26. Believe Me, when you have that vision, it makes all the difference. Once you’re pushing forward to a personal future that you personally truly desire to attain, there’s no stopping you. I don’t have to be pushing you and prodding you to attack and to make progress, because you’re stirred up enough yourself. Once you’ve decided to halt the massacre and launch your own counterattack, then the battle is on and you’ve got yourself a fight!

27. That’s a good thing, too, and nothing to be worried about or discouraged about. There are no positives in a one–sided rout when the Devil is walking all over you. But once you’ve fully joined the fray‚ you have a fighting chance—and actually much more than that, because you have Me and I’m greater than any battle‚ enemy, weakness, mistake, or besetting sin. The game is practically over at that point, because once you really decide to get in there and hit the Enemy back harder than he’s hitting you, you have the power to overcome him, and you’re going to win!

28. This doesn’t just apply to big battles, either. This can even make a difference in the small bad habits that you’d like to overcome, or small things that tend to bug and bother you all the time. The same principle applies—imagine a future where you are free from the influence of that habit, or imagine a future where you are impervious to the irritations that used to bother you so much‚ and then fight for it!

29. Do I really have to sell you on using the new weapons again? Do I really have to tell you again that they are the best and surest way to gain victory? Do you know a better way? Have you had success in your battles and spiritual struggles without them? For your own sake, I highly recommend that you pull out those new weapons and use them with all your heart, mind, and strength. That’s what they’re there for.

30. You don’t have to save them for the big things, either. The new weapons are always with you, and it’s never considered an “inappropriate use of force” to pull out your biggest, “baddest” weapons to blow the smallest, weakest punks away. You can use them anytime you like. If it brings you victory, just do it. You should really know by now what weapons to use when, and which ones can help you in certain tight spots. Things like praise, claiming the keys, and focusing on the power, on the victory, should be ones that you can pull out in the hottest heat of any battle, or in the throes of any temptation.

31. Sometimes you have to clear your mind a little with those weapons before you feel you can hear clearly from Me and use your other weapons of prophecy, united prayer, etc. Sometimes you have to just get the Enemy off your back, and your praises to Me‚ your love words to Me, and the Word of God manifested via good songs, scriptures, key promises, etc., will always give you some breathing room and keep the Enemy at bay so that you can plan his full demise using all your other weapons.

32. Another interesting but little remembered fact about battles is that like anything else, you become “better” or more experienced in dealing with them through repeated exposure‚ if you choose to fight. So that’s certainly a silver lining if you feel like you’re constantly under one attack after another. Of course, the Enemy will try to make you feel that you’re only getting weaker with each successive attack and that you’re less able to cope with each new one he brings, but that’s a total lie that even contradicts commonsense knowledge of human nature.

33. There’s virtually nothing that human beings don’t improve in through practice. That’s the way you’re made. The more you do something, the better you get at it, and fighting battles is no exception. The more battles you fight and win, the more prepared you are for the next ones. Of course, if you’re hit by attack after attack from the Enemy and you’re not using your weapons or fighting back, well, yes, you are going to be weakened and wounded and probably eventually “killed” spiritually. But all you have to do to stop that cycle of weakening is choose to fight! And if you’re going to fight, you might as well learn to fight effectively!

34. You should think about that more‚ and take note of the ways you’re hit with battles, the ways you fight back‚ your progress in using the spiritual weapons, what works for you, and it will help in preparing your personal battle strategies.

35. Every battle begins with an attack. Either you’re attacking the Enemy by resolving to make progress, in which case you’re the aggressor and you can expect his counterattacks, or he’s the aggressor bringing all sorts of tests and trials and difficulties into your life, in which case you probably rock and reel for a little bit, or at least feel the initial blow. But when you’re hit, the quicker you get ahold of Me and the keys and determine to fight back and plan your counterattack, the quicker you are stabilized and are again making forward progress into the Enemy’s territory by defeating him.

36. And the more times you go through that process—attack, defend, counterattack‚ victory—the better you’ll get at it. You won’t “think it so strange concerning the fiery trial” quite as often (1Pet.4:12). You’ll realize that these things go in cycles‚ and that when you want to halt the Enemy’s advance and break the cycle from his hitting you to you hitting him, you have certain things that always work for you in doing so.

37. Much of the victory, and even strength to keep fighting, lies in praise, positive thinking and positive action, even when you don’t feel like it. If you’re one who feels you’re battling heavily almost all the time, you probably don’t feel like an experienced, seasoned fighter with a bag full of awesome magical tricks to use on the Enemy. You probably see yourself as a weakling, a real spiritual dodo who’s only getting hit because you must be the weakest prey. That is, of course, the Enemy’s spin on things, which is why you’re going to have to ask Me for faith to believe what you don’t feel.

38. Use My words to you here and quote them to yourself until you believe it, or at least act on it even if you don’t believe it. Pump yourself up and tell the Enemy: “I’m a seasoned veteran of many battles. I’ve fought you time and again, you dirty Devil‚ and I’ve won all those times, and I’m going to win this time too. You can’t surprise me, you can’t shock me, you can’t overwhelm me, and you most certainly can’t defeat me. I’ve felt your nasty attacks before and Jesus helped me through. I have a definite plan of attack and I’m going to engage you and your forces now, and you’ll lose just as you did before.”

39. Many of you are probably thinking, “Whoa, that just does not sound like me! I don’t think I’ve won all that often, and I don’t know if I could say that with conviction.” Well, just take it by faith and start to say it and believe it even if you don’t feel it. Because here you are‚ living proof that, although you’ve been through many battles, you’re not dead, you’re not useless‚ you’re not out of the Family, you’re not full of the Devil and his works, but you’re still here fighting the good fight for Me! If you had lost as many battles as you sometimes think you have, don’t you think you’d be someplace else? If the Enemy was truly walking all over you the way he says he is, don’t you think you’d be in a lot worse shape? Yes‚ you can do better, and that’s why I’m giving you this combat training. But nothing is ever as bad as the Enemy says it is, and you all need to realize that as soldiers, no matter how you feel, you are extremely dangerous to the Enemy, and you have the power to defeat him every time! He is afraid of you!

40. It’s a classic propaganda maneuver for him to be saying, “I’m winning‚ I’m winning! I’ve won; you’ve lost. My forces are getting stronger all the time and you’re getting weaker”—when the reality is that there are very few of him left. He’s won very little and lost a whole lot, and the little of him that’s left is just hiding out with a real big megaphone, trying to bluff his way into a better position.

41. So whether you feel it or not, know that you’ve won more often than you’ve lost, you have weapons that far outgun him, and as such, can call yourself a seasoned‚ veteran fighter—a dangerous man or woman of God who fights and “kills” Satan’s minions wherever you find them! You’re a hardcore threat to Satan’s realm, you’re on his most-wanted list, and he’s offering big rewards for your spiritual capture, dead or alive. There’s no way you’re just a weak, sick sheep that’s easy prey, or why would he expend so much effort time and again to bring you down? You’re tough, you’re mighty in the spirit, because you have Me, and because you’ve yielded and you’ve given and you’ve done your best to fight time and again.

42. And this isn’t just for a few of you. All of you‚ My children‚ look this way to the Enemy. In the spirit, that is truly how he sees you—as dangerous men and women who are true threats‚ not little weaklings. Let that encourage you, motivate you, and help you to walk more boldly and hold your heads high in the spirit! “Be strong in the Lord and in the power of His might!” (Eph.6:10). And why can you be strong in the spirit? Because, as the passage goes on to say, you’ve got all this strong armor on!

43. You’ve got the helmet of salvation, which means that you’ll always be more than a conqueror. Even if the Enemy kills your body, he can’t kill your spirit. The helmet protects your head, denoting that you can never really get fully “cut off.” You’re always Mine.

44. And you have this shield that can quench every—read it again, EVERY—fiery dart of the Enemy! (Eph.6:16). That shows that he’s practically impotent against you. If your faith can withstand EVERYTHING he’s got, then what can he really do to you?

45. You’ve also got a sword that cuts him to the heart. And you’ve got these keys that obliterate his schemes and attacks every time. And you’ve got your weapons of praise and loving Me, and everything else in your arsenal. Even your feet are shod with the Gospel, so he can’t even stub your toe (Eph.6:13–17).

46. That kind of armament should give you confidence! That’s why you can be strong in Me and the power of My might. That’s why you can stride into the battles with some swagger and some bravado—not in the flesh, but in the spirit.

47. Physically you are weak. Carnally you are fragile. You may feel like a wimp emotionally. But spiritually you’re really, really tough! So when you’re fighting in the spirit, act tough, be tough, and show the Enemy that you’re not going to fall for a bluff or an ambush‚ because you know his devices, you’ve dealt with “his kind” before, and you know that you can win.

48. Some of you guys go into each battle like a little novice with a wooden sword—fearing for each step into the Enemy’s territory, almost politely asking, “Um, Mr. Devil, I’d like to, um‚ resist you. So, er, if it’s not too much trouble, could you leave … please?” Come on! The Enemy laughs, because he only has to respect your convictions and power as much as you’re willing to use them on him. It’s pathetic, really, to see you so decked out in this awesome armor, with these fearsome weapons at your side‚ meekly asking the Enemy to take a hike.

49. You act like little kids talking meekly to an adult, asking him only to move on “if it’s not too much trouble.” You’ve gotta allow yourselves to be the spiritual warriors that you are. You guys are tough! I’ve said that before, but I want to make that point. You’re really tough warriors in the spirit, and if you’d just realize how strong your armor is and how powerful your weapons are, there’d be no more of that weak and meek act. You’d stride up to him like the weakling that he is‚ tower over him, point your biggest gun right in his face and say, “Beat it, Punk!” I guarantee he’s going to be the one running off with a “sorry, sir, I didn’t realize this was your territory” kind of expression on his face!

50. So get tough on crime! Get tough on the Enemy! Be strong in the spirit like you have the potential to be. Be strong in My might. And you’ll just have to deal with the fact that there are going to be battles and there are going to be rough spots. But when you visualize that victory and can almost taste the sweetness of triumph‚ you’re not going to mind. You’re going to push your way through as many enemies as dare step in your path so that you can have a better, richer life, more free of the Enemy’s attacks, more full of Me and less of Satan. That’s something worth fighting for!

If you choose to fight, you will make it!

51. (Mama: ) With all the changes taking place in the Family, the certainty of more to come, and the increased spiritual battles on top of it, many of you have been tempted to feel that if you’re struggling this much already, how are you going to make it in the future. I think the answer is found in these motivating messages from the Lord. One big reason you’ve been struggling so much is that you haven’t been fighting effectively and using all the firepower that is at your disposal.

52. The Lord’s promise is as true as ever, “My grace is sufficient for thee” (2Cor.12:9). He has given us what we need to be victorious. We have the Word in great abundance, and we know that the Word, combined with obedience and humility, is the secret to remaining strong in the spirit. We have spiritual weapons which are more powerful than we can imagine, and are capable of keeping us through any attack—and if you use them right, they’ll not just keep you, but they will defeat the Enemy, that is certain.

53. But our spiritual weapons do require effort and sacrifice to wield them effectively. You do have to fight. You have to make that choice repeatedly. That’s where it gets personal, because it’s a question of whether or not you will choose to use them. But if you do, if you choose to harness the spiritual power that’s available to you, it doesn’t matter how you feel or don’t feel—the Enemy cannot win, and you will not be defeated! Listen to these promises from our Husband for today, and be encouraged!

54. (Jesus:) Many feel that they do not have what it takes, that they might not make it in My Family of the future, but they are still fighting and holding on and trusting Me for the changes I am asking of them and trying their best to keep in step with Me. These are the ones who will make it, because they have the faith to keep going no matter what I ask of them. They have the faith that I can help them to make the changes needed, that I will anoint them to grow and learn and move forward, no matter how impossible it might seem. They trust in the spirit world, in the new weapons‚ not just in theory, but in a personal way.

[Box:]

55. (Question:) This seems a little contradictory, Lord, that some people feel they might not make it, but at the same time they have the faith to keep going and that You’ll help them make it. Can You please explain more?

56. (Jesus: ) The key to knowing whether or not you have faith is not in the “feeling” but in the “doing.” If someone feels like they don’t have what it takes, and they’re not doing anything about it—they’re not fighting in the spirit, they’re not really trusting Me, and they’re not moving forward—then they may not make it. If they’re just holding on for the sake of holding on but not really fighting, of course they’re not going to make it. But those who feel like they can’t make it, but who are doing what they can—fighting, obeying, overcoming, trusting, and doing their part—then they will make it. There’s no doubt about that.

57. Faith is not something felt. Most people who have strong faith don’t feel like they do. So not feeling as if you have faith doesn’t mean your faith is shaky. You don’t go by your feelings. You go by the facts. You are not strong because you feel strong. You are strong because you obey, because you fight, because you overcome, because you are willing to keep moving forward for Me. So this is not contradictory. (End of message.)

[End of box]

*

58. (Jesus: ) Few people feel they can make it or have what it takes. Most people feel like a mess on a daily basis. But your connection with Me and your desperation with Me is what will give you the faith to keep going, and therefore, you will make it.

59. You might think the Family is great, but that because I have upped the standard, you’re too weak to make it. You’re right in this thinking in one sense—you are weak. But it’s not right that you can’t make it if you choose to fight and yield and forsake and do whatever it takes.

60. You‚ My brides, need to continue to shed the weights, to take on the new garments of My Spirit, and as you do, you will continue to move forward. Neither your age nor your past nor your weaknesses will hinder you or hold you back if you’re willing to let go of them and take on My new anointing.

61. Some of you, both My FGA and SGA brides, think that maybe you too will fall by the wayside. The Enemy’s voice is always telling you that maybe with the next move of My Spirit, or with the next requirement which you find difficult, or with that thing that you have a hard time yielding to, or that new change I am asking of you—that maybe this will be the last straw that will cause you to faint. You know you’re weak. This is something that experience has taught you, that you truly are weak and can’t do anything without Me. So the Enemy’s temptation to fear failure is not easy to brush off. But you also know that the wise disciple keeps his connection with Me strong, and that this is the only safeguard and guarantee of success.

62. You have to put your trust in Me and My promises, and be convinced that what I say, I am able to perform—even through weak vessels such as you. The wise will fight to keep their link with Me no matter what, because they know that I will keep them through everything, and give them the faith and anointing to do My will.

63. The power of our personal connection one with another is still as great as ever. It doesn’t matter what I say, or what new moves I ask of you, or how radical or drastic My will may be at any given time—your faith to believe and act on My will is not affected by what I ask of you. You can still do whatever I ask of you, regardless of age, personality, experience, sex‚ natural talent or lack of it‚ etc. Regardless of what new moves of the spirit I see fit to bring your way—you can be a part of it all.

64. I will never ask you to do something that you can’t do. I know your frame, your mind, your weaknesses—everything—and I know what you can do through My power and anointing.

65. The key is still the same, My loves. It has to be you leaning completely on Me for the strength, the faith, the vision, and all that you need to do My will. And that faith comes from a very close and personal connection with Me. Without that connection, you will falter and possibly fail. But if you’re wise and faithful to guard your connection, there is nothing that I will ask of you that you cannot do.

With great honor come great tests!

66. (Jesus: ) In this time of restructuring and strengthening, I’m bringing things into each person’s life. But only those who truly open up to Me will be strengthened. Only those who make a conscious decision to forsake all—and keep forsaking all in spirit every day—will receive the great renewing that I want to give. For some it will be relationships, for others it will be their reputation, for others it will be attitudes and whole mindsets. For everyone there is something.

67. In order to receive great honor‚ you must pass through great tests. And you, the children of David, are destined to receive the greatest honor ever bestowed on anyone. You will be My shining lights in the deepest darkness. You will endure to the End and receive the crown of life. You will live the fulfillment of the prophecies given throughout time. You will be My men and women of faith who will do exploits. You will help the Gospel be preached in every nation, and before kings and governors, before hungry crowds and before raging mobs. You will bring many to Me‚ and your witness will be greater than any who have gone before you.

68. Because of this, My loves, you must face great tests of preparation. I must purge the world from your hearts and spirits. I must humble you and teach you what it means to be fully dependent on Me. The truth has not changed that I can only use broken men and women.

69. The days are coming when you will rejoice, when you will look back with praise and thankfulness that I saw fit to humble you that I might use you. The days are coming when you will have the desires of your heart fulfilled. The days are coming when you will be able to relax in the spirit and enjoy your reward. But those days aren’t here yet, so think it not strange concerning the fiery trials that will purge and purify you. They are all a part of My love for you, and they will make you white.

Welcome the battles‚ for they are your teachers

70. (Jesus:) This year has been a year of battles on all fronts. As I’ve told you, attacks of the Enemy and battles will become an increased part of your life the more you go into the Endtime. The Enemy is fighting My will for the future of the Family, and that is the bottom line why there are so many battles in the spirit and why many of you are feeling the heat.

71. If you think you’re going through battles—and you are—you should see the warfare in the spirit world right now! Many of you are fighting intense battles—whether ministry related, health related, in your personal life, concerning your family, or concerning your spiritual walk with Me—and some of you are fighting on more than one front.

72. I want to tell you right now, My loves‚ it’s not because you don’t have what it takes and you’re failing. That is not the reason for the spiritual warfare that you’re in and for the battles on your doorstep.

73. It’s because you’re in training for the future. I can hear some of you thinking, “Right, I’ve heard this before. I think I’ve heard this since I was a JETT. Exactly how long is this training going to go on?”

74. You do not have that much time left for training, My loves, and these days of peace are numbered. The things I’m asking of you might look like business as usual to you—a few more new GNs to study‚ more P&Ps, a number of changes in the Home—but believe Me, in the not too distant future you will be very thankful for these days of training and feeding at the hand of your queen and king.

75. Yes, there are battles. Many of you are struggling and fighting with everything you’ve got, and you might be tempted to wonder what the point is while you’re in hand-to-hand combat with the Enemy. You might wonder if it’s really getting you anywhere and making a difference. Believe Me that it is making a huge difference‚ because with every battle fought and every victory won, you’re a stronger, wiser‚ more fearsome adversary.

76. One day, every single battle you’ve fought, every tear you’ve shed, and every hour of midnight oil you’ve burned is going to help someone else to make it. Your battle wounds really will glow and will encourage others to keep fighting to the victory. Right now you have your ministry, you work hard, you help to reach the lost, and I’m proud of each one of you for your faithfulness and dedication. But this is not the end, My loves. The Family of the future is just unfolding; the new Family is just beginning to emerge. The Family is going through its stage of metamorphosis. It’s struggling to shed the old weights and take on the new and beautiful wings of the future.

77. Each one of you will be part of that future. Today’s battles are preparing you, they are helping you to mature and become the yielded‚ open, and ready vessels that I will need to do My will.

78. So don’t fear today’s lessons and trials‚ but welcome them, because they are your teachers. Drink in the counsel that I share with you‚ absorb and learn all you can, and know that all of it will benefit you. You will be better equipped for the near future and your work, as well as for the days ahead. This is My love for you, to help you, to encourage you, to give you the spiritual and practical input that you need, to give you answers and the help you desire.

79. I have ordained the battles you are facing, but I have also provided the answers, the help, and the training that you need to overcome. As you are strengthened, you will be able to strengthen others. As you win victories, you will have faith to help others win the victories they need and point them to Me for the answers.

80. Imagine a future world of darkness where so many are fearful to even step outside the boundaries of the System, and imagine what light you will carry to lead them to the truth. I have plans for each one of you, and right now the plan is to train you, to equip you for your future roles. Study well, train well‚ so that you are prepared to do warfare for Me and help to usher in My Kingdom on Earth.

The key of determination!

81. (Jesus:) I have given you many tools at your disposal: the keys, heavenly thought power, the power of praise that defeats the Enemy in any battle. The battle rages hot and heavy, and will continue to increase in severity. However, as you employ these weapons, you will continue to stand strong against the Enemy. You will not be overcome. You will not be defeated.

82. Many of My brides look at fighting the Enemy in the wrong way. When they are attacked and besieged by him, they brandish their weapons, and if they don’t see instant or immediate results, they grow weary and begin to cower. This is not how a war is fought and won. You have the weapons in your hand that have the power to totally destroy the Enemy’s power. The only thing lacking is the determination and willpower to use them.

83. I hold the key of determination in My hand, and I wish to give it to the children of David. This key will be instrumental in fighting the Enemy, and overcoming, and being successful. This key enables you to fight on when you don’t feel like it. It keeps you from giving up and surrendering to defeat. This key of determination gives you the strength to persevere—not to give up, but to continue fighting till you see victory.

84. The key of determination is what was given Jacob when he wrestled with the angel. He would not rest until he was blessed. You must fight the Enemy with the same passion and fervor! Do not rest, do not give in‚ do not let up in the fight until you have seen your enemy slaughtered, until you have beaten him back so severely he will not dare to show his face again for a good long while. This is the resolution and constitution you must have when you fight!

85. Fighting the Enemy in full faith and in patience is something that the Family has become weakened in overall. It is partly because people stopped fighting in certain areas; they stopped fighting to keep up the discipleship standard in their lives and Homes, and yielded to compromise, and this weakened each individual’s fighting skills.

86. To defeat the Enemy in these Last Days‚ each of you, My brides, must pray for and claim the keys for a fighting spirit—one that refuses to give up, and fights on to full and final victory! This, along with wielding the spiritual weapons that I have given you, is what will successfully defeat the Enemy’s attacks in every area of your lives.

87. Often when faced with a battle, instead of looking on it as an attack of the Enemy, you are too quick to write it off as My will, or as how things happen, or something that you can pray about sometime in the future, but that will only change provided it is My will.

88. It is My will that the Enemy does not exact upon you! It is always My will that you fight him—heart‚ soul, mind, body and strength. It is never My will for My brides to be overrun by Satan and his imps. My will is that My brides fight the Enemy with all the determination that they possess! Even if they do not possess much, they can claim the key of determination and be filled with staying power to continue to fight.

89. This desire in the hearts of My brides to want to defeat the Enemy is lacking in many cases. However, I have it, and I want to give this fighting spirit to any of My children who so desire. Those who ask in faith, believing, will receive.

90. Through the keys of determination you can do it‚ make it, lift the load, go the distance, uphold the standard, and accept and use your anointing. For the power is not yours, but rather the awesome, world–changing, never-ending‚ all-encompassing power of the keys.

Go proactive

91. (Question:) How can we stay a step ahead of the Enemy in the battles we face?

92. (Jesus:) The first step to take to stay a step ahead of the Enemy is to praise! It seems so simple, and almost “too easy,” but in reality it’s one of the most advanced spiritual weapons you can use.

93. When you’re praising, the Enemy simply can’t come near you. When you’re praising‚ he can’t get you down—no matter what. Even if I allow him to attack, which I sometimes do, you’ll be on My wavelength, and I will easily be able to show you what to do in an instant.

94. When you’re praising, your spiritual and physical bubble of protection is fortified; you’re under the shelter of My wings, and can have perfect peace and freedom, knowing that you’re doing your part and I’m in control.

95. When you’re praising, you’re automatically one step ahead of the Enemy, because you’re invading his spiritual territory and he has to flee from you, rather than the other way around.

96. Another proactive step you can take is for each person and Home to ask Me to show you personally how to stay a step ahead of the Enemy. I can show each Home and individual how the Enemy specifically plans to attack you—whether it’s through persecution, accidents, emergencies, spiritual attacks, sickness, etc.

97. That way‚ you and your Home can then pray specifically against the particular attacks the Enemy is planning to use against you, and destroy and nullify his plans before they are able to take shape and turn into full-scale attacks. You will be able to prepare accordingly and take steps to strengthen yourselves, your children, your sheep, friends and contacts, your Home and possessions, etc.

98. There are some things that are relevant to the whole Family, such as what I’ve told you about needing to be prepared for persecution‚ and it’s important for you to heed and prepare accordingly. But there are also specifics that relate to your personal situations‚ and a lot depends on you as individuals and how desperate you are.

99. Those who ask Me specifically how to go on the attack and keep the Enemy on the defensive, as well as how to strengthen themselves and preempt the Enemy’s attacks, will be stronger. I will make you “moving targets” and it will be very difficult for the Enemy’s attacks to succeed in hindering or hurting your works, spiritual lives, or you, in any way, shape, or form.

100. But when My children are complacent‚ lazy, and feel that “all things continue as they were,” they stop seeking Me with the same desperation and start moving slower‚ making them easier targets for the Enemy.

101. With the cleansing, restructuring, and strengthening of the Family, I am expecting the Family to move more in the direction of taking the lead in attacking the Enemy, as opposed to mostly counterattacking. You should start moving in this direction as soon as possible. It’s the principle your Father David taught in the Letter “Attack!” about the gates of Hell not being able to withstand the attacks of God’s children.

102. As you, My children of David, grow and mature and become the shepherds I need you to be, you will learn to be more like your king and queen, and look ahead, and get ahold of Me for direction. You need to learn how to look beyond the immediate needs of today, to plan and prepare and be strengthened for the future.

103. As you grow into the mentality of looking outward, reaching forward, and seeking to progress, asking Me about the future and how to best prepare and attack, what to put your efforts and energies into now in order to be prepared for where I’m taking you and what battles you’ll face, huge leaps of forward progress will be made!

104. Learning and applying this principle of looking ahead and asking Me to forewarn you and help you to be prepared and preempt the Enemy’s attacks, will tremendously strengthen you as a body and help to turn the tide of the war, putting you in charge, in front, and sending the Enemy reeling away in fear to regroup, re-plan, and recover from the ferocious assaults he will be receiving on all fronts.

Wimp or warrior?

105. (Mama:) The Lord brings out a point in this next message that is crucial for you to understand. We are a Family, a marriage, and we stand by one another in the battles. We should be and are willing to fight to the death for one of our mates and loved ones. That’s good‚ and that’s the way it should be. But each of you also has to learn to be a fighter yourself.

106. When you can fight, you must! Other-wise, no matter how much your loved ones come to your rescue, you’re not going to grow stronger in the battle against the Enemy. I think some of you have been so cared for and prayed over and protected that you’ve become a bit spoiled‚ to the point that now you’re surprised when the Lord expects you to go into hand-to-hand combat yourself. But that’s often what the Lord requires, and the better you get at it, the quicker the victories come. So buckle up and fight, folks!

107. (Jesus: ) I have asked you to learn to use the new weapons with greater skill and frequency. I have given you all the information you need through the weapon manual of My Word. These weapons are capable of mass destruction of the Enemy, and this is exactly what you need, because during these Last Days the Enemy will come at My children in greater numbers and with greater firepower than the world has ever known!

108. Sometimes it’s easy for you, My brides, to forget that these weapons of the spirit are just that: Weapons! They are to be used in combat to devastate the Enemy.

109. So when I say you should use the weapon of praise, I mean you’ll want to use it to actually fight and wound the Enemy. Refuse to take any more punishment‚ and instead take the battle to the Enemy.

110. When I say you should use the weapon of loving Me intimately, then I want you to use it to specifically counter the Enemy’s attacks. If loving Me intimately is the last thing you feel like doing, then that’s all the more reason to do it, and the victory will actually be greater and more damaging to the Enemy in the end.

111. When I ask you to use the weapon of prayer, I don’t just mean praying more often, but that you should be asking for prayer from others and getting down on your prayer bones when you are besieged. I want you to rebuke the Devil and his specific demons and imps by name. Get loud and angry at the Enemy if you need to.

112. When I ask you to use the keys, I mean that you should go on the offensive and hit the Enemy with the keys even before he has a chance to strike at you. Intersperse barrages of keys and key promises at the Enemy in your prayer and praise, and he will be overwhelmed.

113. When you use your weapons I want you to flaunt them in the face of the Enemy! Tell him you recognize you’re being attacked and that you are about to hit him hard with a specific weapon. For example‚ “Satan, I know these discouraging thoughts are attacks from you and your imps, and I will have nothing of it. I rebuke you right now in the power of the keys, and I want you to know that I’m going to keep sending key–power missiles your way to defeat you. I’m also going to go right now and ask for prayer, at which time I will rebuke you by name in the presence of others. Then, when I’m done, I’m going to fill my mind and mouth with so much praise you’ll run screaming!”

114. The Enemy has upped his offensive against My children‚ and so the only way to win is to do the same to him. A counterattack with My new weapons is the only way to get a quick and complete victory. And it has to be your own decision to use these weapons or they simply won’t be effective enough. In other words, you can’t just sit there in the depths of despair wondering why your shepherd or your mate isn’t noticing you and fighting your battles for you.

115. Yes, you need the help and support of your shepherds and your brethren, but you have to choose to fight yourself. It’s not enough to say you’re discouraged and then wallow in it until someone comes and encourages you. That may give you a temporary victory, but you can be sure the Enemy will be back and will pummel you further, unless you yourself have enough courage, humility, and faith to get up and fight the battle of your mind and heart.

116. You might benefit from the supporting fire of your brethren and shepherds, but you’re the one who has to charge into the ranks of the Enemy in a violent craze‚ swinging your weapon at any imp stupid enough to get in your way! Are you a wimp or a warrior?

 

Tips for becoming a conqueror!

117. (Jesus:) When you’re a soldier fighting a war, which you, My disciples, are in spirit, there are always going to be battles. It’s a fact of life, and a very prominent one. When faced with it‚ as you are now, you can do one of three things: You can truly embrace it as your calling, become a professional and proficient fighter‚ train with your weapons, become the best you can possibly be, and even learn to love the fight. Or you can be a mediocre soldier and “get by” and stay alive for a while, using your weapons, perhaps some fully and perhaps some only to their minimal use, fighting battles, winning some, and losing some. Or you can decide that a soldier’s life is not for you, and quit, leave the army, and do something else with your life.

118. If the Family is going to make the advances it needs to make on the Enemy’s territory in this year of strengthening, and if you’re going to fight to win, and truly defeat him, then you’ve got to be the best type of soldier, what I would call an “A+” soldier—a professional‚ a skilled new weapons wielder, and a warrior who enters wholeheartedly and unreservedly into the fight, giving it all they’ve got, fighting for all they’re worth! To be an “A+” type soldier, here are the main attitudes, actions, and training courses you need to embrace:

119. —You need to be fully persuaded that that’s your calling, and you need to think of your calling as a soldier, proactively and aggressively, rather than defensively. You’ve got to understand that as a Family disciple you’re not part of a defense force, but an aggressive invading force. There is a time and place to be part of the defense force, and that level of skill and that mentality may have served you in the past, but it’s no longer enough. You can’t just defend your territory; you have to aggressively conquer your Enemy’s territory. That is what lies before you. That is the challenge you face. That is the commitment that you are making as a soldier.

120. —You need to actively train in the use of the new weapons I’ve given you. To actively train doesn’t mean to only use them when you are in a bind‚ or when you get around to them, or to use a few of them, or to only use the ones you like best. It means that you take a good, hard look at each weapon, one by one, and determine whether or not you truly know how to use it and are well practiced in using it. If you’re not, then you’ve got to work‚ train, and practice, until you can say that, yes, you know this weapon and you can use it the way it was meant to be used.

121. These weapons are spiritual and not fleshly, but to effectively use them‚ your flesh has to get very involved! You have to take positive physical action. You may be weak in your use of a number of the new weapons, and if you are, it may seem overwhelming to become proficient in all of them at once; so if you find yourself in that position, then take one at a time and focus on it, making a weak point into a strong point. Pray about specific positive and proactive steps that you can take to develop your use of that new weapon—to understand its importance, to study the Word about it, to integrate it into your daily life until it becomes a part of you.

122. I have reiterated this principle over and over in the Word‚ but some people have still not mastered the use of a few or many of the new weapons, because you have lacked the aggressiveness of spirit to do so. You have thought that when you really “needed” that particular weapon‚ you’d use it then. Or you dabbled in it, trying it out and seeing if you could do it, so to speak, but either didn’t really make it a part of you or discover its full use and potential.

123. Granted, you may not discover the “full use” of these new weapons for some time to come, because it takes time, training‚ and strengthening your faith. And even if you’re doing all the right things and aren’t being negligent, learning about the new weapons is a step–by-step process, and as you go along, I will always be showing you new things, giving you new tips and tricks, etc. But if you aren’t at least trying and fighting to discover the potential of the weapon, if you’re content to just use one or two of its features, you’re not going to get very far.

124. —When you’re faced with a spiritual battle, learn to take the offensive and aggressive approach of bombarding your spiritual Enemy with as many of the weapons at your disposal as you can! Blast the hell out of him by giving him no escape and leaving nothing to chance! Don’t be content to just use one or two weapons and wistfully hope it “does the trick,” or resign yourself to a long, drawn-out and protracted struggle. Each of the spiritual weapons that I’ve given you are powerful enough that they can do serious damage to the Enemy. But you don’t want to just inflict damage; you want to obliterate him and his presence and put down his forces completely! So use all the weapons you can, each time. For example, when you’re fighting in prayer for needed changes‚ supply, victories, or progress, use all the weapons available. Use not only prayer, but use the keys, use praise‚ use the Word, use our intimate loving relationship, use the spirit helpers I’ve given you.

125. —Don’t wait for the Enemy to attack you—attack him! This means different things for different people in different situations, but it’s an overall change of mindset and approach that many of you need to have. Sometimes you can see a battle “looming” in the distance or sense it’s coming; it could be anything from a battle in the form of persecution to a battle in the form of jealousy.

126. You’ve been in the fighting business a long time, and many of you are attuned enough to sense when a battle is coming before it actually hits. When you get that feeling, what do you do about it? Unfortunately, many of you wait until it hits full force‚ until the Enemy is right there in your face whapping and walloping you‚ and then you fight back. Well, stop fighting back and fight first! Be the one to deliver the initial blows! Get on top of your battle from the start.

127. You may not completely forestall his attack, although in some cases if you head him off at the pass, he won’t even bother to fight you because it’s not worth the struggle—and you’ve already won! In other cases, you’ll still have to fight the battle, and it may even be a very tough battle, but because you were the aggressor, because you gained the upper hand, you will be surer to win, and win more quickly. It feels great to be the one on top, the one with the advantage on your side—and the aggressor always has that advantage. You’ll come to love this feeling more and more, and you’ll get better and better at sensing where the need is‚ where the next battle will be, and taking the lead and taking charge in starting the attack.

128. I want you, the children of David, to learn to be the aggressors, not merely defenders. That’s your calling and that’s My commission to you. I don’t want you to just protect yourselves and fight back when the Enemy and his imps and those he influences on Earth attack you. I want you to lead the way, to be the attackers‚ the conquerors, the overcomers!

129. If you really study and meditate on the truths in this message, and go back to the Word for more study on these principles of fighting; if you take the challenge seriously to get intimate with your new weapons and learn their ins and outs and wield them proficiently; if you can take on the mindset of an aggressor and conqueror rather than a counterattacker or defender, then you, the children of David, will win the battles that lie ahead of you, and you will conquer, defeat, set back, and completely rout your adversary and all that he will send your way. He will really bring it on, but you will be ready, prepared, fighting, and victorious!

130. You’re at war‚ and even though you’re on the attack and learning to be the aggressors, your Enemy also knows that, and he’s not going to make it easy. He’s upping his guard as well so as not to be caught sleeping by your attacks. Taking the initiative and getting the upper hand is not going to be as straightforward or smooth as you might think, or as you might like.

131. Basically, there’s nothing easy about being a soldier and fighting battles and winning wars. But it’s your calling, your destiny, as the children of David, and if you’re going to have to do it anyway, don’t you think you might as well make the best of it‚ learn to do it as well as it can be done, and even learn to enjoy it?

132. That should be your goal, your focus, and what you live and breathe and fight for every day. Be a soldier! Be a conqueror! Be an aggressor who scares the Enemy to death at the mere thought of you!—Not because you’re so great in yourself, but because you are a channel of the full power of God through your use of the powerful and undefeatable weapons He has entrusted to your hands.

Weapon focus: Love, Unity, Trust, and Selflessness = Weapon of Brotherhood

133. (Mama:) Throughout this series of GNs, I’ll share with you counsel from the Lord about each of the spiritual weapons and how we can be using them more offensively. The Lord showed us that the first weapon He wanted to focus on was the weapon of love‚ unity, trust, and selflessness (a four–in-one weapon which He has sometimes called the weapon of love and unity, or the weapon of trust, love, and unity), because it is crucial to be using it effectively as you’re building your winning teams.

134. (Jesus: ) Striving for unity, trust, and selflessness between so many people can at times seem like a tremendous amount of work‚ or worse yet, something you’d just rather not have to deal with at all. It takes time‚ effort, humility, hearing from Me and putting into practice the things I show you‚ sacrifice, yieldedness, and more. Many of you are content to “keep the peace” and consider that you have good unity if there aren’t disagreements, arguments, or misunderstandings. You don’t usually think of a weapon when you think of love, unity, trust, and selflessness.

135. The fact of the matter is that it is a weapon—one of the prime weapons that will help you to make disciples of all nations! Everyone is looking for love—true, genuine‚ selfless‚ caring, divine love. It is the ingredient most lacking in the world today, and yet one of the greatest needs of mankind. Not everyone is searching for “truth” or for Me, but no one can deny that they are yearning for true love. Many have given up hope of ever finding it, or no longer even believe it exists, but when they see it, they have to sit up and take notice.

136. No one can deny the power of love! When My sheep come over to your Homes and find themselves surrounded by real, genuine love, manifested in unity‚ trust, and selflessness, it will stand out to them and cause them to be irresistibly drawn to you. It will help steady them as they grow closer to you and learn about your meatier doctrines. They will see the good fruit of these doctrines in your love and unity, and they won’t be able to deny that what you have works, even if some of your beliefs seem crazy or strange. They will be able to clearly see the good fruit in the love, and know that you must be right.

137. But because it’s one of the most important aspects of your sample, the Enemy fights it viciously, relentlessly, and makes it seem like a difficulty and a drag to have to maintain, instead of the gift‚ weapon, and wonderful miracle it really is. Because of that, it’s something you have to fight for with all your might, and an area you have to commit to making regular progress in.

138. Building strong bonds of love‚ unity, trust, and selflessness takes time. It doesn’t happen overnight. It’s also an area that you have to keep growing and moving forward in on a permanent basis in order to remain a cutting-edge disciple. It has to be high on your list of priorities, and something you make specific time for on a regular basis.

139. Making time to work on your love for and unity with your brethren on a regular basis is the first step. It should be a part of your life as a disciple just like other spiritual things you take time for, like prayer vigil and praise time. It’s that important.

140. As a Home, making time for regular communication is something you will have to schedule or make a priority; it won’t just happen. And when I say “communication” in this case, I don’t mean communicating about the work, or the children, or the finances, or the scheduling—I mean communicating deeply, taking time to listen to others, getting to know each person in your Home‚ and taking time to love each other.

141. There are so many ways to do it; some are simple and require little in the way of time, effort, and preparation. Others take a little more prayer, planning, and thought, but are certainly worth it just the same. I’ll give you a list of questions you can ask yourself that will give you ideas of how you can reach out, move toward greater unity, and hone your skills with this weapon.

142. Don’t feel bad if you’re not fulfilling all of these. This is the ideal and it’s something to strive for, but not something to let the Enemy condemn you over! These are tips you can apply as you make a push to use this weapon more expertly‚ but don’t feel overwhelmed and discouraged if you fall short of this‚ because all men do. This is something to help you know how to do better! Just take them one at a time, and ask Me about them, and I’ll help you!

Personal level:

¨ Do I take time on a regular basis to ask the Lord what steps I should be taking to reach out, love without partiality, build unity, etc.? Do I follow through with what the Lord shows me?

¨ Do I know each person in my Home well?—Their likes, dislikes, strengths, weaknesses, desires, dreams, etc.?

¨ Do I have good habits of hugging people and taking time for them throughout the day as our paths cross, even when I’m very busy?

¨ Do I try to make others’ birthdays special, fun, and meaningful, no matter who they are?

¨ Do I go out of my way to lighten others’ loads on a regular basis by praying for them, encouraging them, helping them with their work when they need it, and doing my very best to make it easy for them to be good in every way?

¨ If I hear that someone in my Home is unwell or afflicted, do I take the time to check on them, to make sure they have what they need, to pray earnestly and regularly for them?

¨ If someone doesn’t show up for a meal or doesn’t come to a united activity, do I notice and see if they might need something?

¨ If someone looks sad or needs encouragement, what do I do about it?

¨ Do I give others the benefit of the doubt and assume the best when misunderstandings or difficulties arise?

¨ Do I specifically make a point of praying extra for and going way out of my way to be helpful and encouraging to others in my Home who are bothering me or in some way seem to not be doing so well‚ or having a bad day?

¨ Do I take personal responsibility when I know someone has a need—to pray for them, to help fill the need in any way I can?

¨ Do I feel personally responsible and burdened when those around me are going through rough times, suffering afflictions, etc.? Do I then actively do something to help?

¨ Do I strive to think positively about and work extra hard on learning to get along and work well with those I don’t naturally click with?

¨ Do I open my life and heart to my teammates by sharing my heart, being open and honest, and asking for prayer or help when I need it?

¨ Do I handle others’ hearts carefully, lovingly, wisely‚ and prayerfully when they take the step to share them with me?

¨ Do I refrain from gossip in all forms?

¨ Do I consider love, unity, unselfishness, and reaching out to others in need an essential part of my duty as a disciple?

¨ When misunderstandings, difficulties in communication, or personality clashes arise‚ do I make it my first priority to hear from the Lord about it and do whatever it takes to restore unity?

¨ Am I quick to both apologize and forgive?

¨ Do I regularly look for ways to give more, help more, and reach out more to my Family?

Home level:

¨ Is our Home schedule organized in such a way that we get to spend quality fellowship time together on a regular basis, such as during united meals, times of communion and spiritual fellowship other than devotions/required meetings, etc.?

¨ Do we make time to relax together and enjoy each other’s company on a regular basis? Of course, it’s understandable that there’s a lot of work to be done. But when we can relax or when we’re done with our work, do we automatically default to our own rooms and spaces or do we take time with each other?

¨ Does everyone in our Home participate in some way with the children’s care and training on a regular basis?

¨ Do we as a Home look forward to united activities and gatherings? Do we put enough prayer, hearing from the Lord, and planning into our fellowship times so that they are all that they can be as far as being inspiring, fun, uniting‚ and meaningful?

¨ When there is a need for extra help in the Home (such as filling in a dish slot for someone who is sick or out), do we all jump in to fill it?

¨ Does each individual in our Home feel loved, happy, secure, wanted, cared about personally, and like an integral part of our team?

Inter-Home level:

¨ Do we spend quality time fellowshipping with the other Homes in our area on a regular basis?

¨ Do we as a Home make the effort to reach out to lend a hand to other Homes in our area when we know they need it?

¨ How often do we take the time to do something nice for the other Homes in our area just because we love them and they’re part of our greater Family?

¨ Are we as supportive and helpful as we possibly can be, even giving to our own hurt when we work on projects with other Homes? Do we try to do everything within our po